Dragon’s Gap Fantasy Romance Adventure

Set #3 Stories 6 & 7 plus A Christmas Surprise

By L.M. Lacee

Copyright © 2012 L. M. Lacee. All rights reserved. Published by PrivotelConcepts

This Dragon’s Gap set No.3 is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents are the product of the author's imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events, locales, or persons, living or dead, is coincidental.

All Rights Reserved. In accordance with the U.S. Copyright Act of 1976, the scanning, uploading, and electronic sharing of any part of this book without the permission of the publisher or author constitute unlawful piracy and theft of the author's intellectual property. If you would like to use material from this book (other than for review purposes), prior written permission must be obtained by contacting the publisher at lmlaceewrights@gmail.com. Thank you for your support of the author's rights.

FBI Anti-Piracy Warning: The unauthorized reproduction or distribution of a copyrighted work is illegal. Criminal copyright infringement, including infringement without monetary gain, if investigated by the FBI and is punishable by up to five years in federal prison and a fine of $250,000.For permissions contact: leonieauthor@gmail.com

Be certain to check out the back of this book for other stories in the Dragon’s Gap Series.

Click to go directly to the story.

Book 6: Thorn & Ciana

Book 7: Conor & Ocean

Novella: A Christmas Surprise

Thorn & Ciana

Table of Contents

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten

Chapter Eleven

Chapter Twelve

Chapter Thirteen

Chapter Fourteen

Chapter Fifteen

Chapter Sixteen

Chapter Seventeen

Chapter Eighteen

Chapter Nineteen

Chapter Twenty

Epilogue

DRAGON’S GAP SERIES:

Thorn and Ciana’s Story

CHAPTER ONE:

A ndre`s Return.

Andre` Kingsley brother to Rene` Kingsley past Dragon Lord, Uncle to the present Dragon Lord stepped from the glowing portal.

The urgency that had ridden him and his dragon for the last two weeks eased slightly, as he walked into the castle and felt his dragon sigh. Home!

My friend I am sorry it has taken me so long to grieve my loss.

His dragon repeated as he had over the last one hundred and thirty years.

It is of no import. She was your love just because she was not our shadow does not lessen the pain you experienced.

Andre` smiled. Your understanding and patience with me have been beyond words. Now if my brother and his shadow as well as my nephews forgave this old male his temporary loss of control all those years ago we should have our family again.

His dragon snorted as he said. Placing us in exile was the only way for brother Rene’ to keep the ones you annoyed from killing us. I for one did not want to die so young. His message told us we were needed. Why would they turn us away? You worry for nothing!

Andre` rubbed his forehead part of him agreed with his dragon, and it was true that Rene’ sent a message urging him to return home. Although the obstinate angry part of him had wanted to rile at the unfairness of his lover dying as well as the choices he made after her death. He knew it was the choice he forced his brother to make all those years ago, that drove him to hide away for as long as he did. Then like all things it became harder to return to his home and face his family the longer the years moved on.

The fact Rene’ said he was needed at home was enough of an incentive to overcome his reluctance and it proved to Andre` his self-imposed exile had been the wisest decision for him to have made. Even if the Royal exile had been over many years previous.

Andre` remained away because he knew he had been at fault, not for his lovers passing but for his reaction to his grief. Everything he did after her death that was all on him. He caused havoc amongst the nobles, so much so that Rene’ was left with no option but to exile his brother off world for a period of fifty years.

In those years Andre` grieved his loss of his love and ranted at the unfairness of life. He then spent many years working through his grief and anger at Rene’. All with the help of Patrycc Maythom, Dragon’s Gap Redeemer.

It took him years to come to terms with his loss of control. For a male dragon who prided himself on his logical mind and control of his emotions he had shamed himself by attacking his brother and Verity in public.

With help from the redeemer, it had taken years for Andre` to forgive himself, long after Rene` and Verity had done so. Now it was time to come home to be a part of the exciting times ahead. Dragon’s Gap was involved in some kind of clandestine war, and they had only just found out about it. This was invigorating and something Andre` excelled at. He and his dragon loved investigative work, putting pieces together like jigsaw puzzles. Using their combined intelligence and cunning kept them young and alive.

Andre` sighed he could not seem to shake the past it must be returning to the castle that caused these memories, these feelings to surface. He knew all those years ago it was Rene’s love for him that had forced him to exile Andre` and that was the problem. If the roles had been reversed Andre` would have done exactly the same thing.

Unfortunately, it had taken Andre` sometime to realize that.

Again you tread old territory, accept the past and move on. We have a young family to get to know and puzzles to solve. His dragon counseled once more.

Andre` smiled when he heard the anticipation in his dragon’s voice. I apologize you are right!

I am always right, you are just too slow to understand this!

I am not slow, I am discerning!

I scoff at that.

Scoff all you like. You amuse me.

Well yes, that is true. I am amusing!

That is not what I meant.

But it is what I decided to take from your words.

See amusing!

“Hi, are you lost?” A small female asked, cutting off the conversation he and his dragon were indulging in. Andre` stopped abruptly and eyed the small female that was not a dragon. “No, I am at the castle of Dragon’s Gap.”

She was young, Andre` thought maybe barely a teenager. With long sable colored hair and a narrow face, she was possessed with intelligent inquisitive amber eyes, that as he looked into. He could just see a young wolf peeking back out at him. His mouth instinctively turned up in a smile, Andre` always liked young people, they were genuine and amusing most of the time, when they were not being fools.

She is very young, has Reighn introduced pages again? Andre`s dragon asked.

I do not think so. Rene’ did not say so in his last missive.

“Hello, are you talking to your dragon. I talk sort of to my wolf although she is not really talking much yet. Conor says she will soon, but he is lion, a really big lion but he knows all about our animals. Ace said you can count on him, he is a good one…”

“Hush!” Andre` commanded.

“Oh sorry am I talking too much, I do that when I am nervous…”

“Hush!”

“Oh…”

“Now little wolf female, do you have a name?”

“Yep! Everyone has a name. I would think it would not be polite to not have one, although if you did not know it was not polite, you could I suppose get away without one. Although…”

“Hush!” She closed her lips tightly together. Andre` eyed her sternly as his dragon laughed. “Now what is your name?”

“Oh.” She ducked her head a little. “It is Joy. My name is Joy Battle.” She said it with so much pride Andre`s heart melted a little as she looked up into his face.

Joy wondered why she did not fear this dragon she did not know him, then she shrugged, maybe he was someone who was meant to be here. Conor said she should always listen to her instincts and her instincts said this dragon was safe. He was as old as Uncle Rene` and looked a little like him except he had purple eyes and hair that was long and colored gold with purple streaks. Uncle Rene`s hair was black with silver streaks. This male was nice looking like Uncle Rene` but not as handsome as Axl or Ace.

Andre` snapped his fingers under her nose to draw her attention back to him she seemed to have wandered off. Over the years he noticed teenagers tended to do this and cuffing a small female child around the back of the head, as he would have a cadet seemed wrong. Once he had her attention again, he said. “Good now Joy, I am Lord Andre`. Are you a page?”

“A what?”

“Never mind. I am brother to Lord Rene’. Do you know who that is?”

“Sure, Uncle Rene’ you do not look like him.”

“Really!’ Andre smiled as he told her. “I know, it is because I am the younger brother.”

“Really you look older.” Joy’s eyes rounded as she slapped a hand over her mouth. “Oh, I am sorry. I probably should not have said that, Harper says I should always tell the truth but not be rude, that was rude. It is very confusing as Frankie dislikes rudeness the most. She says it does not hurt to be kind, she thinks rudeness is unkind. I am not sure about that, but I love Frankie, so I try to not upset her.”

“Hush!”

“Again!” She gave a deep sigh at the command. Andre`s dragon was as charmed a he was he shrugged as he told her. “It was not as rude as I can be.”

Joy smiled. “I bet you do not get into trouble if you are rude, though?”

“I have had the misfortune of being in immense trouble, on occasion.”

Her eyes opened wide as she whispered. “With Lady Verity?”

“Yes.”

Joy shook her head and looked at him with loads of sympathy in her amber eyes. “Oh, I am sorry. She is fierce, that is what Harper says and not much scares Harper.”

Andre` felt his lips twitch as he asked seriously. “But Lady Verity does!”

Joy nodded her eyes wide. “Yep!”

“Joy! Joy where are you?” Called a worried Verity. Joy looked behind her and then at Andre`. “Oh man that is her!”

Andre` grinned as he saw her shoulders slump in what he remembered as the posture one assumed when young and in trouble. “You could run.” He said.

She shook her head. “Nope, tried that once had to go to the afternoon tea parties for two weeks.”

Andre` assumed that was a fate worse than death. She sighed as she looked up at him. “No better to just blame you.”

She smiled sweetly at him as his eyebrows rose. “I see.” Which was all he could say before Verity walked around the corner.

“Joy…I… Andre`…oh Andre`!” Verity flew into his opened arms. “I have missed you so much, please say you are home for good.”

Andre` sighed as his dragon sighed, when they felt her arms wrap around his body. “I have missed you greatly my dear.” He felt her tears wet his shirt, and her muffled. “Oh my Andre`”

Joy took one look at the upset Verity and took off running. She did not think the male should be hugging Lady Verity, no matter that he was Uncle Rene`s brother or if Uncle Rene’ would like him doing so. She knew what Axl had been like when a male had come near her or what Ace was like around Harper. She found Rene’ walking with a baby, she thought it was maybe Ion he always seemed to want to be held. He was probably grumpy again, the little dragon was always grumpy, and not like Steel he was a cutie. Joy ran up to Rene’.

“Uncle Rene’ come quickly.”

Rene’ turned and looked down at the flushed girl. “Where my lovely.”

And she was lovely. She had blossomed under Harper and Ace’s care. In only a few weeks she was confident and happy it showed in her sparkling eyes, a far cry from the waif he had first encountered.

Joy said breathlessly. “A male is hugging Lady Verity.”

Rene’ was again amused at how he was addressed as Uncle but his lovely shadow was always called Lady. He knew she adored Verity, so it had puzzled him until June had told him it was Joy’s term of respect for the Alpha female. It was a wolf thing.

Verity never said anything, so she obviously understood the sentiment. Rene’ looked again at the flushed girl and asked as years of having young had taught him to do. “Do you know his name?”

Joy nodded he waited and when he realized she wasn’t going to actually answer, his dragon said. She becomes more like Frankie as days pass.

Rene’ laughed. No, it is youth they think a thousand things and try to guess what answer you want rather than just answer the question.

His dragon blew an exasperated breath as Rene’ prodded her with. “Joy, his name sweet one?”

Joy jerked a little. “Oh… oh Andre` he said he was your brother, is he? Because he looks older than you and he said he was younger. So is he?”

Rene’ grinned thinking Andre` would not have liked that. “Yes, he is my brother and yes he is younger than me and thank you for thinking he is older.”

Joy grinned as Rene’ said. “Now you take this little one, we were going to walk outside for a few minutes, can you do that?”

Joy shrugged. “Sure, although I think Ion does not like wolves very much.” He passed the grumbling hatchling to her and asked. “Why do you say that?”

She sighed. “He cries when I cuddle him.”

Rene’ told her. “Some hatchlings only like to be held a certain way. Ion likes to be up like this.”

He positioned the hatchling upright against her chest so his head was at her shoulder as she held him, he stopped his murmuring and sighed. Joy smiled. “Oh okay, I will remember that.”

“Good girl, now take him for a short walk, and I will see to Lady Verity.”

Joy said seriously. “That is good because I am not sure hugging is allowed.”

He smiled and kissed her forehead. “You are a treasure.” Joy glowed at his praise.

Rene’ told her. “He is family sweet wolf, therefore hugging is allowed.”

“Oh family.”

“Yes family.”

“Okay, bye.”

“Goodbye little wolf.” Rene’ watched her walk slowly away and turned to where his brother was. So he has come home! His dragon murmured.

So it would seem.

Are you happy?

You know I am, talking and the occasional visit has not been enough.

His dragon grinned. It will be good to have him home.

Rene’ agreed. Yes, I feel he should be here.

All the dragons know the Sun dragons are heralding the beginning!

Of what? Rene’ asked with a confused voice. His dragon was not the first to have voiced something similar over the last few weeks ever since the Sun dragons had arrived at Dragon’s Gap.

Ahh! I wish I knew. His dragon replied just as perplexed as he. Rene’ walked around the corner and found his brother with his arms still around Verity, and she was weeping quietly into his shirt. Rene’ opened a portal, and they were instantly in his and Verity’s home.

Verity pulled away. “I am sorry, you do not need me weeping all over you.”

Andre` smiled gently as he said. “I am grateful you still wish too sister.”

Verity smiled through her tears as she kissed his cheek. She turned to Rene’. He took her in his arms and hugged her. “Joy came and wanted to know if it was alright for you to be hugged by another male.”

Verity smiled as Andre` laughed and said. “The chatterbox.”

Rene’ nodded. “Indeed! She is unsure what the protocol is.”

“What did you tell her?” Verity asked intrigued by his answer, her Rene` had mellowed somewhat since remaining at home. Some days he was the male of his youth, she did admit to Grace she loved this new Rene`.

“That family are allowed to hug.”

Verity laughed and told Andre`. “Joy was abandoned and ended up here alone, sleeping rough with several others until they were all claimed by families. Ace Battle and his shadow Harper have claimed her, she is still trying to understand what family means.”

“I see. I found her delightful.”

“She is and already with a shadow!”

“A what!” Andre` was outraged as he thought of the young girl with a male. “Some male has bonded with her?”

“No…oh no… not like that. It is Axl Battle. She is his shadow he, as you can imagine has been taken off world until she comes of age.”

Andre` felt his ire simmer down as he asked the growl still in his voice. “Ace is alright with that?”

“In all honesty what choice did him or Axl have?” Rene` asked him. Andre` grimaced thinking about the young hurting male. “Not many I should imagine. May I contact him? He may need my counsel.”

Rene` nodded as always Andre `would think of the young male. “Of course he would like that I am sure.”

Verity smiled so very pleased to have Rene`s brother and her friend home. “Well, I need to change for dinner. Andre` you will join us.” There was no mistaking the order in her tone.

“Ahh!” Andre` blinked several times at the unexpected tone of the Lady of the castle.

Little sister has grown! His dragon snickered at him.

Without waiting for further words Verity said. “Good. Oh, I am sure Rene` told you I instigated Sunday family day where all the family who are here, or just visiting come for the day. Starting at breakfast we spend the day together catching up, talking, and having fun. You will enjoy it I am sure. We do not dress as we use to for dinner. On family day it is casual dress so come as you are. I will see you shortly.”

They both watched her go to her bedroom neither male saw the laughter in her eyes at Andre`s stunned expression. Rene’ shrugged at his brother’s look. “What can I say, she grew up.”

“I can see that. You are a lucky dragon my brother.”

Rene’ agreed with a smile. “I am.”

They embraced and years fell away, hearts settled and the pain of separation dissolved as the bonds of brotherhood were re-established, Andre whispered. “My brother.”

“Ahh Andre`…” Tears entered Rene’s eyes, when he pulled away it was to see those same tears reflected in his brothers eyes.”

Andre` told him. “I needed to come home.”

Rene’ nodded. “You could always come home brother. I missed you.”

Andre` looked him over noticing the new streaks of silver in his hair showing the time that had passed since he had seen him last. “It was hard for you?”

“Yes it was hard. Handing the mantle over was right but it took me far too long to realize who I was without it. Losing the shackle of responsibility crippled me for a period of time. If you can understand that?”

“I do. I understand completely.”

Rene` sighed. “And my Verity paid for my procrastination.”

“We all grieve at our own pace and in our own time brother and for all different reasons. A wife, a mantle, lack of responsibility, they are all a loss a death of sorts.”

Rene’ sighed as he realized what Andre told him was true. “Yes, they are.”

Andre` went to the decanter and poured both of them a whiskey. “My life changed the day Karrie died, and I cannot change that or what happened afterwards. What I can change, what I must change is my life forwards. I need my family Rene’. A momentous change is coming my brother, are you ready?”

Rene’ sighed and rubbed his face. “Is your dragon hinting at change as well?”

“Yes although he does not understand from whence it comes!”

As mine does not or any of the ones that tell us change is coming and to answer your question. Are any of us?”

Andre` smiled lifting the look of worry he normally carried from his face. “Hell no but it will be fun to be here, in the middle of it!’

Rene grinned. “Where else should we be brother.” He raised his glass to Andre`s. “Welcome home Andre`. You read my reports?”

“I did it is troublesome and I think we should look closer at the various reports, all of them. I believe this campaign is older than just the last months.”

Rene’ his glass half way to his mouth was shocked. “Longer!”

“Yes since Reighn came into power.”

Rene’ swallowed his whiskey and asked. “What makes you think that?”

“My contacts have given me many instances and examples. I have pulled them together into a pattern along with the accounts from people I have communicated with. Am I still Commander on this unit?”

“We should go see Reighn.” Rene` said feeling uneasy.

“Do not bother Papa, Uncle, we are here and yes you are still Commander of the unit. More so now if what you say is true!” Reighn said as he walked into the apartment followed by his brothers and Verity who walked out from her bedroom where she had changed clothes for dinner.

“It is true.” Andre` said as he naturally appraised the fitness of each member of his family that entered.

“How did you know he was here?” Rene’ asked although he had a good idea who they found out from.

“Joy. You did not come back, she felt mayhem was being done!” Stated Keeper.

“Mayhem?” Andre` asked with raised eyebrows, really the young girl was delightful.

“It is her word this week. She heard Harper use it in her threat to Ark the other day.” Storm rumbled as he thought about little Joy.

“I have to meet this female called Harper.”

Storm eyed his uncle and mumbled. “That will be interesting!”

Reighn grunted in agreement. Andre` bowed his head. “Dragon Lord. I request to return to Dragon’s Gap to reside and work. I wish to come home!”

Lars stepped forward as the Prime to Reighn, he was the one to demand Andre`s oath to Reighn and the realm. He looked at the older male he had always respected and slightly feared as they all had, there was no tougher trainer than Andre`. He was always a fearsome dragon. Like Storm he could not bear stupidity and unfortunately all young are stupid at times. So at one time or another they had all felt his wrath.

Good memories! His dragon said quietly as he too looked the male over.

For you, your arse never hurt. Lars grumbled.

He smiled as Andre` raised a blonde eyebrow. He and Rene` could not look less alike and yet one knew they were brothers. Lars assumed it was how people would view him and Stan and all the brothers.

“Son move it along!” Rene` sighed as Lars seemed disinclined to take the oath.

“Of course Papa, sorry Uncle.” Lars grinned cheekily and did not miss the gleam in his Uncle’s eyes. Pushing it my friend. His dragon warned.

True! I live for danger.

Which received him a derisive snort. Lars donned the mantle of the Prime with ease as he demanded Andre`s oath.

“Dragon Kingsley are you ready to swear fealty to our Dragon Lord and the dragon nation?”

Andre` bowed his head. “We are, we swear on our honor and courage as a descendant of the First Dragon Kato Kingslayer. We pledge our fealty and sword to defend our Dragon Lord and the dragon nation. Until our death.”

Reighn smiled. “Welcome home Uncle you have been missed.” He enfolded the older male in a hug of welcome. Andre` hugged his large nephew back. “Thank you my nephew.”

Reighn released him to his brothers who hugged and welcomed him home. Andre` let the warmth of their love settle in his soul, he told his dragon. We are finally home my old friend.

Yes! His dragon agreed as he sighed in contentment.

CHAPTER TWO:

C iana Walker tossed and turned wrapping the sheets around her sweat dampened body. She had spent the last three days in bed fighting a flu. She woke with a scream on her lips and her body on fire.

Easy dear one, easy. Lie back hush! Just let the dream come.

Ciana tried talking, but words would not pass her swollen throat. This was not the first night she had woken on fire, in a sweat with her heart pounding. Although it was the first night, she had heard a soft voice speaking.

Ciana was on the way to her next job in Brazil teaching British students at an Embassy school. The pay she would receive for one year was enough to finance two years away in Alaska. On a fact finding mission, with the privately sponsored Archaeology group known as The Luna Society. Comprising of humans and shifters that she belonged too.

Her grandparents when alive were founding members of the society. Along with several very wealthy families who were all interested in the belief of Goddesses and the civilizations that devoted their lives to them. Her grandmother Luna Walker, after her husband and Ciana’s grandfather had passed away, became their number one contributor. Although her reasons for funding and going on the expeditions was not as it had been when her husband was alive.

Ciana had lived and worked with her grandparents throughout her life. She was a constant on all their expeditions from before she could walk. Her earliest memory was of a dig site. Ciana had grown up on expeditions all over the world. Her studies were dictated by her grandparent’s passion, she had hoped to help them discover the past they desperately sought.

This next mission would be the first one Ciana would go on by herself after her grandmother’s death two months earlier.

Since her grandmother had passed away, she had been traveling across Australia. Taking her time and allowing herself time to come to terms with her life without either of her grandparents. When she received the job offer to work in Brazil from a family friend, she decided to give herself three final weeks of sightseeing before she was due to leave for overseas.

She had stopped at this hotel in Melbourne for the last few days to soak up the vibe of her favorite Australian city. She was due to fly out in three days but now struck with the flu she placed everything on hold to give herself time to recover.

She and her grandmother had lived in Australia for the last ten years. Ever since her grandfather had died from a sudden bout of blood poisoning, he received when tramping with her grandmother, through the jungles of India. Apparently he was accidentally stabbed by a broken branch submerged under water. How it happened was never the concern, in fact the small wound should never have resulted in his death but for his stubborn refusal to have it treated.

It was several days after the accident. Her grandfather Tony Walker woke in the morning and could not put his boot on. His calf had swollen three times its normal size.

Luna Walker finally over rode his protests to call for a medic. Unfortunately, it was too late, and he died on the way to receive treatment. The infection having poisoned his organs and caused a sudden heart attack. Ciana’s grandmother was never the same afterwards believing she could have, should have intervened earlier and saved her husband’s life.

For a period of time right after his death Ciana and Luna Walker traveled the world looking for a way for her grandmother to communicate with the dead. Which is why her grandmother had eventually taken them to the outback of Australia to ask the aboriginal people to teach her how to walk the dream time.

Luna Walker believed there was life after death and she especially believed in the Moon Goddess. Ciana did not believe in life after death and she had very little faith in her grandmother’s Moon Goddess, who supposedly guided Luna’s life.

Considering Ciana and Luna shared a passion of archaeology. Luna never understood Ciana’s attitude but she loved her granddaughter as Ciana loved her grandmother, they eventually agreed to disagree on life after death and Goddesses.

The years passed as Luna fell more and more into the aboriginal way of life. Ciana left her for extended periods of time to follow her own studies in universities around the world.

She always came back to visit and stay with Luna but in her later years Luna lived more in the dream time than the real world. Searching for answers and her Goddess.

A year and half before her death Ciana felt she could no longer leave her grandmother. She was unwilling to look after herself and unwilling to leave her new home of Australia. So Ciana stayed and looked after the not always lucid Luna it was a arduous and thankless exercise which she did with love and patience.

Finally on a night that boasted of a bright full moon eighteen months after Ciana came to stay with her grandmother, Luna left this world. She died peacefully in her sleep with a smile of contentment on her face. Ciana hoped she finally found her afterlife and her Goddess.

No suspicious reasons were offered at the inquest, of her death, it was just a natural death of a lady that Ciana loved.

So Ciana unable to stay in the small house her grandmother loved, packed up her belongings gave the house and everything of her grandmothers she did not want to the woman who had cared as deeply for Luna Walker as Ciana had and placed her boxes in her car and decided to drive across the country before leaving for good, it took her five months to finally arrive in Melbourne only to be struck down with the flu.

Flushed with fever Ciana heard herself say. You are not my grandmother?

No, I am not. Come Ciana time is running out you have to make your decision!

“What decision?” Ciana murmured as she looked around at the landscape of silver. It looks like the moon. She touched her face and the skin on her arms, it felt different like soft scales and she knew she wasn’t really there, it was her dream body. So this is what grandmother felt each time she went into the dream world. So beautiful!

A voice said. Why are you surprised? It is nothing you have not done many times before.

Really I have done this before?

Yes! You need to remember.

Remember what?

That you have been here before.

I don’t remember it.

Oh, that is a shame, well maybe you are not meant to or not ready to, it does not matter.

Not to you probably! Ciana muttered then she asked. Did grandmother ever come here?

Several times.

Ciana frowned as she asked. And she looked like this? Ciana held her arm up to show the soft silver scales that covered it.

Oh no, that is all you.

It seems you have pulled me here for a reason.

You are right!

Okay! Well, who are you?

Oh Ciana, Granddaughter to Luna. You know exactly who I am.

Moon Goddess?

Yes.

So she was right!

Yes, she was. My Luna was always so devoted.

Why am I here?

So direct!

Life is short.

Only for some of us!

Well, that is probably true.

A beautiful woman bathed in moonlight walked towards her. Her hair was like a water fall of silver trailing behind her. She was everything a Goddess should be. Ciana bowed her head. Goddess!

Welcome to my world Ciana.

That would be where?”

The moon my dear. I am the Moon Goddess after all!

Well of course, so why am I here?

I have a quest for you.

And that would be?

I wish for you to go to Dragon’s Gap and deliver my gift.

A gift! You cannot do it yourself?

The Goddess laughed a sound like moonlight, if moonlight had a sound. Ciana you know you are more than just human do you not?

I do know.

You never asked Luna?

My grandparents did not encourage the topic.

I see, well I will not tell you. Go to Dragon’s Gap and find your destiny.

So cryptic!

Well, I am a Goddess! There was the sound of laughter again. With that Ciana found herself back in her bed. “Well, that blows!”

She heard her voice. All trace of the flu was gone, and in fact she swore she had never felt healthier. “Almost like a Goddess gave me the flu then healed me.” She murmured with a touch of sarcasm. Squinting at the clock on her bedside table she saw it was just after five in the morning. “I may as well get up, no more sleep for me.”

Throwing the sheet off she yawned and stretched her five foot five frame and scrubbed at her shoulder length hair which was a deep purple color with red highlights. She wandered into the bathroom of the hotel room she was staying at and stepped into the shower. Closing her eyes as she felt the warm water wash over her taking away the sweat from her body. She took her time washing her hair and body as she thought over the conversation she had with the Goddess. Did Ciana believe she had spoken to the Goddess? Yes!

Now she remembered, it was not the first time she had walked in her dreams or spoken to the Goddess. She sort of felt guilty her grandmother had spent the better part of her life trying and failing to accomplish what Ciana apparently did as a matter of course although she blew out a breath of air, she could be forgiven as she had not known she did it.

She remembered how she had made a deal with a Goddess she was very sure it was not the moon Goddess she was positive it was when she was a child to always forget her night journeys maybe it was her way of protecting herself or her grandmother, either way it made no difference now.

It was the only thing she had kept unwittingly from her grandmother, unfortunately Ciana knew her grandmother could not say the same, there were many secrets Luna Walker had kept from Ciana and sadly she had taken them with her.

Most of the things her grandmother never told her about were about Ciana’s parentage, in all the years they had together they had never spoken in depth about who her father was and she knew very little about her mother.

She would take this package to Dragon’s Gap wherever that was and maybe she would ask the questions she could never ask her grandparents. Who was she? Where did she come from, and who were her parents?

Suddenly her mind froze as though something was being pushed into it. Minutes later she came back to herself and discovered the information she needed to find her way to Dragon’s Gap was there in her memory. It gave her a chill, making her skin pebble thinking of the powerful being that could do such a thing.

She hurried with the rest of her shower the urgency to leave the hotel swept over her. Wrapping her hair in a towel, she straightened up and wiped the steam off the mirror and looked into her eyes seeing not for the first time the tiny flecks of silver amongst the lavender, and once more wondered if her father had eyes similar to hers.

She knew she did not take after her grandfather who had blue eyes or her mother who had looked just like her grandmother with brown eyes and blonde hair. None of their hair were purple with red highlights. Even her body shape was different where they were all almost six feet in height. Ciana was short and rounder than the slim Walkers. Her skin tone was more a bronze than their English pale white. So reason would say she took after her father.

She had always believed her grandparents did not know anything about her father as her mother had died in child birth. Now she wondered if that too was a lie was her mother actually dead?

Ciana was not sure how she felt about that line of thinking so decided to shelve it for later. Maybe as the Goddess hinted at, she would find out at Dragon’s Gap. Regardless of all that, she had to pack and get ready to leave.

Thankfully when she had arrived, she had been too sick to unpack completely so with the ease of practice she was ready to go in minutes.

Looking around to make sure she had not left anything, she was about to call down to the front desk to ask if anything had been left for her, when there came a knock on her door.

“Wow, that isn’t freaky or anything!” She muttered.

Ciana unlocked the door and found a tall lightly tanned male with indistinguishable features standing holding a bag and a Moses basket in his hands. As Ciana looked up at him it was almost like he was blank not quite finished and as she stared at him she wondered if he was actually a man maybe she thought, he was a nothing! “Hello!”

He or it nodded and then held out the bag and basket. Ciana took both, as soon as his hand left the handle of the basket he or it disappeared. “Okay, I am not going to freak out or anything! Nope, just going to step back inside and look into the basket. Yep! That is what I am going to do!”

Ciana did just that, except she dropped the bag, slammed the door closed and locked it. Then she picked up the bag and placed the basket and bag on the bed and stared at both for five whole minutes. She knew that because she timed it on the clock on her bedside table. It took that long for her heart to stop trying to break out of her chest.

Finally taking a deep breath she gathered her courage in her hands and pulled the blanket off the lump in the basket and stared down at a pink wrapped up sleeping baby who had short white hair and pale cream colored skin with soft grey colored eyes when they flicked open and closed.

“Oh shit!” A piece of silver paper floated down in front of her stunned eyes, she followed it as it landed on her out stretched hand and read the flowing script.

Ciana this is my gift to Dragon’s Gap. Keep her safe. Your destiny awaits.

“Nope! Still not going to freak out! Just going to sit here for a minute to collect myself.” She dropped onto the floor where she stood. Minutes passed she re-read the note three or four more times then she sighed. “Well little one seems like we are going on a road trip. I should imagine Goddesses do not like to be thwarted.”

Ciana was positive she heard silvery laughter as she stood and looked in the bag and saw bottles, formula and diapers. “Well, you are going to need more than this. Looks like we are going shopping. Now what is this?”

She pulled an envelope out of the side pocket of the bag. “Oh look at that you have your own passport clever Goddess.” Ciana opened the passport and read. “It says you are a female. Good to know. Now what is this?”

Where the name was meant to be, were the words. ‘Place name here.’

“Looks like I am naming you.” She told the sleeping baby. Ciana smiled. “Elara for moonlight because you are just like a new moon. Yes Elara Walker.”

When she looked again at the passport, it read Elara Walker. Two weeks old. “Well Elara, looks like I am a mommy and you are a daughter.”

Thankfully the hotel employed a concierge who was able to arrange a baby carrier and someone to install it in her car. Also he was able to direct her to a shop that sold baby clothes and equipment.

Which Ciana was delighted to spend an hour or two in, buying what she considered a two week old baby would need, helped by the willing assistants.

That same day she arranged travel for the next morning on a flight to America. She and the baby spent the better part of the day sightseeing or Ciana did, the baby slept or drank a bottle. Eventually she went back to the hotel and prepared the baby for the night and herself for an early call the next morning.

When she arrived on the East Coast of America, she brought a SUV and traveled from New York to Dragon’s Gap. Stopping at different towns along the way to visit places she had heard about from her grandmother, their journey took four weeks to accomplish.

The bonus of the trip was she fell in love with Elara and knew it would be impossible to give her up. When after weeks of travel she arrived at the crossroads and saw the humongous sign in the shape of a dragon proclaiming Dragon’s Gap. Ciana hesitated she left her foot off the gas and looked in the rear view mirror at the carrier that held Elara and wanted to run. It was with considerable effort that Ciana eased her foot back down on the pedal and turned down the road towards the town of Dragon’s Gap.

Vowing that no one would be taking her baby girl from her she drove slowly along the dirt road. Her decision made, she stopped pulled over and sent a message resigning her employment in Brazil. She would stay where her baby was and that appeared to be Dragon’s Gap.

Weird as it seemed a heavy load seemed to lift from her shoulders once she had made the decision. Causing Ciana to smile with relief. She started the car and drove toward her destiny.

CHAPTER THREE:

C iana drove along the winding dirt road until she came to ‘Y’ intersection surrounded by trees and acres of bush.

She eased off the gas and looked to the left a tunnel of trees met her eyes, very enticing and something made her want to go that way.

Then a tap on her side window made her squeal in fright. With her heart pounding she lowered the window. “What? Dear Goddess, you spooked me!”

“Oh so sorry.” A young woman with green hair and a sweet face said. Ciana thought she looked like a cherub. “Are you traveling with a baby?”

“Yes, I am.”

“Good, so I was to tell you go right and someone will meet you, just go around the castle you will see a row of small apartments there. Just go on in and make yourself comfortable. Someone will be with you soon.”

“Ahh! Castle?” She grinned brightly.

“Yep it is cool.”

“Well okay, thank you for your help.”

She nodded and said. “I am glad I could. It is my first time.”

“Well, you did a good job, other than frightening me.”

“Yeah, I will be careful next time.” With a wave she ran to the next car in line. Ciana had not realized there were a row of cars behind her. She hit the gas and moved to the right and slowly made her way pass the castle. It was huge and beautiful. It looked like the stone had a blue hue to it.

The whole place was amazing, she noticed the drawbridge that looked like it lead into a courtyard. Smiling to herself, she could imagine this castle sitting in the English countryside with servants and lords and ladies milling around wearing lovely old dresses and suits.

She drove around to the back of the castle. She pulled up at what looked like small apartments just like the girl with green hair said there would be. “Well Elara we are in the right place or so it would seem.” She told the sleeping baby Ciana was loath to move her. Elara had not been sleeping well lately ever since she changed her formula.

Ciana and Elara had been sitting outside one of the small units soaking up the sun for about an hour when a woman bustled up. “Why are you here?”

Ciana looked over at the tall well-dressed blonde haired woman with the scowling face and decided she did not like her. It was the feeling of superiority the woman carried around herself like a shield that irritated Ciana. From the rumbling noises Elara made from inside her carrier she felt the same. “I was directed here.” Ciana told her without inflection.

“By who?” She snapped as though Ciana was lying.

“No idea, some girl with green hair said to come here. So here we are.” Ciana thought she heard her say, damn fairies! But she wasn’t sure. Could the woman look any more pissed off, Ciana thought not.

“Well, I better look while I am here!” She said with exasperation.

“Look at what?”

“The baby of course!”

“Hey lady there is no of course! So pull your attitude in.”

“How dare you. Do you know who I am?”

“No bloody idea. Should I?”

“I am healer Melinda Coatsvale of the family Coatsvale’s!”

“Don’t care. Means nothing to me!” Stated Ciana and watched the woman turn red and her eyes almost bug out of her head. “Means nothing!” She spluttered, “Where do you come from?”

Ciana grinned and looked up into the bright blue sky. “Ahh… well until last month Australia, before that England, before that Texas. Your point.”

“Dear Goddess do you have any idea where you are?”

Ciana was getting really annoyed now, and Elara was making funny little hissing noises. “Lady I am just about at the end of a very short tether so explain yourself better or piss off!”

The woman went redder if that was possible and hissed again saying. “You are at Dragon’s Gap female.”

“Of course I am. The bloody great big sign at the crossroads sort of let that cat out of the bag so to speak.” The healer looked at her like she was speaking a foreign language, confirmed when she said. “I have no idea what you are saying. Is English your second language?”

“Okay!” Ciana pinched the bridge of her nose and counted to ten. “Look I think the baby girl is a dragon!”

The healer snorted. “Really what makes you think that, has she shifted?”

“I think she has. The other night I went to pick her up and she felt like she had scales on her. Her eyes can appear elongated at different times and she growls.”

“Oh please any one of those could be attributed to any animal and for your information, dragons do not shift until they are around five years old or puberty. You should also know there are no more female dragons being birthed and have not been for hundreds of years.”

“Look lady she drinks her bottle but I think she needs a better type of food.”

“Seriously if her formula is not doing what you think, you should change it. Really it is not rocket science it is just a matter of care. Now let us be clear here. If you are looking for a free ride, you need to get your facts right or if you were hoping to have the first female dragon…”

She smirked and laughed with a superior attitude as though she had caught Ciana out in a lie or worse a con. “I would suggest you try another angle to make yourself famous. This one will not work and no one will believe you. My goodness they will let any animal in here now.”

She looked at Ciana and peered into the carrier, and Ciana was sure she heard her say under her breath. “Damn animals.”

Ciana stood and a growl rumbled deep in her throat which surprised her. She had never made such a sound before. Ciana did not reach the woman’s height but her seldom seen temper raised its head. Whatever the woman saw in her lavender eyes, combined with the growl was enough to make her scream, throw her hands in the air and run away. Ciana watched her go and said to Elara. “Well look at that Elara we seemed to have scared the horrible lady healer.”

Elara was still making noises, but they had decreased in volume. “I know sweetie. She was a nauseating bigot who thought I was lying. I mean who lies about things like that. Well little one let me feed you your bottle that should calm you down enough for your nap.”

Thirty minutes later Ciana was drinking the last of the tea she had made from the stocked kitchen. She sat and worried about Elara. It was like she was drinking her bottle but not getting much from it, which was what she was hoping to talk to a doctor or healer about but apparently not the Healer Melinda.

Her head came up as she watched a man walk towards her, he was in no hurry reflected by his unhurried gait. Maybe Melinda sent a real doctor Ciana hoped. When he was within talking distance, she asked. “Who are you, have you come to take a look at my baby?

“No dear girl. I have not.” The tall, older man said. “I am waiting for my friend.”

“Oh, you have friends here that must be nice.”

“Not as many as I did in the past.” He said cryptically, then he smiled and said. “I am waiting for one friend in particular.”

“You can wait with me if you want too?” She shyly offered. Her tone suggested he would probably not.

Andre` had been wandering the old path that ran the length of the north facing wall of the castle. It was now Wednesday, he had spent the last three days meeting his large family and being charmed by all the little ones.

Then renewing friendships he had let go over the years. Monday he spent a pleasant amount of hours in the training yards with his past students and nephews. It had renewed their ties and relationships more profoundly than any dinner together could have.

Yesterday he met the other members of his team unfortunately not Finlay Slorah his second as he was away for another few days. A very efficient young male, a unicorn he believed, had shown him to his office where he had remained for the rest of the day reading the reports gathered and the documents Reighn had obtained from the Elturnian group.

Andre` had been shocked to learn they were still in existence he was sure they had been disbanded when his Sire had passed away. He read the information the Elementals had obtained from their captives, at the end of the day he had written his conclusions and recommendations. Then left to have a meal with Rene’ and Verity while his mind churned over what he had learnt that day.

Today he had decided to renew his knowledge of the castle and the town. Apparently the female named Harper had a workshop that he was hoping to visit. More precisely he wished to visit the female that could produce such wonderful art he had seen in around the castle. She had not been present at the family day, so he still only knew of her, but not actually met her.

Many hundreds of years ago they had turned these small rows of unused storage rooms into bedsits and apartments for part time staff, or the overflow of guests when big celebrations took place at the Castle. He was surprised when he came across the apartments, to his knowledge they were meant to have been demolished.

Obviously his assumption was incorrect. When he spied the young female sitting in the late afternoon sun, he could not help talking to her and finding out why she was there. So he walked slowly to her giving her plenty of time to see him approaching. When she made no objections to his company and just stared at him a little wide eyed, he pulled the chair out from the table and took a seat, watching the female watch him. He could feel waves of exhaustion, sadness and loneliness wash over him. He tightened his mental barriers, almost sighing in relief when her emotions halted.

She was a lovely female around thirty. Females were always hard to age. Andre` thought but he thought he was close. She was short about five foot five or six with purple shoulder-length hair, no he thought more a plum color really, and it was the red streaks in it that made it appear purple. Her eyes, when she looked at him were a light lavender that held flecks of silver, they were unusual. He frowned slightly as his dragon said. We have eyes like that. I find that amusing!

She had a delightfully small straight nose with what his mate would have called a cupid bows mouth. She was pleasantly rounded or curvy with nice shaped hands. He was charmed.

Slowly so she could track his movements, he held his hand out across the table. She stared at it for a moment and then placed her tiny one in his. He gently clasped it and said. “Hello, my name is Andre` Kingsley. I am pleased to meet you.”

She shook his hand and replied. “Hello Andre`. My name is Ciana Walker and I am very pleased to meet you.” She stared at the handsome older man, he looked around fifty but Ciana had a suspicion he was much older. Andre` was actually over four thousand years old. He waited while she studied him knowing she saw an over six foot male with wide shoulders, well-muscled in a trim, athletic body. Andre` was proud of how he had kept his training up, not allowing himself to regress as many of his age did, of course, his brother Rene` was as fit as he always was.

Ciana noted the long golden hair with streaks of dark wine and was impressed she never knew hair could be that shade of gold, his eyebrows and lashes were a deeper gold almost brown. He also had purple eyes more violet though than her lavender ones and if she wasn’t mistaken he had small flecks of silver in their depths as well. Amazing, Ciana had never met anyone with eyes like hers.

They were a little unnerving, they seemed to see into her soul. He had an aristocratic nose unbroken which amazed her. She just knew he was a soldier of some kind. It was in the way he carried himself she thought, his face was still handsome, clean shaven with a nice mouth and he had long tapered fingers.

Ciana relaxed, this man could be trusted she smiled when he said. “You say that like you have not met many people here?”

Ciana grimaced. “Probably because I have not. The people here are very, very busy it seems, we have been here for over two hours and only met one other person than you and that meeting did not go well.”

She angled her body across the table, towards him, looked around and whispered. “Did you know that there are Dragons here?”

Andre`s eyes laughed at her. “I did. Yes! Did you know that there was other beings here also?”

“No, I know nothing! No one has told me anything. As I said I have only met you and the other lady.”

Andre` pulled on his bottom lip. “Ciana, my dear. I do not like the sound of that. Why do you not tell me what has happened, then I can help you remedy the problem?”

“Andre` there is no problem. I was told to come here from a sweet woman with green hair. Then another woman showed up who said she was a healer, she said some unpleasant things and I chased her away sort of. I put Elara, that is my baby girl to bed and when she wakes. I will go and find help. See no problem.”

He still had her hand in his. He gave it a little squeeze and then released it, saying in a tone that would brook no opposition. “Well Ciana that sounds fine and yet I insist I help. I am more than willing to explain what I can do. Plus I have the time so tell me who the unfortunate female was and what she said and why you need help… and we will go from there.”

Ciana sighed, he looked determined. “Okay.” She spent the next few minutes telling him how she got Elara and her talk with the Goddess and then her trip to Dragon’s Gap. Plus the short visit with the medic. As she spoke he listened and became stunned, another female and young apparently touched by a Goddess. Andre`s face remained impassive as his dragon’s rage joined his. After having no one to talk to for so long, Ciana found once she started she couldn’t seem to stop and she told Andre` everything. It all came pouring out, her fears and worries.

What could she do to stop them taking her baby because she told Andre`. “She is my baby!”

Amazed by her story and outraged on her behalf. Andre` could not stop his dragon calling for his brother Rene’ and his brothers shadow Verity.

As old as he and his dragon were, he had never known him to act in such a way before. But there seemed to be something going on here that his dragon was not telling him about. It all had to do with Ciana Walker. Then it suddenly struck Andre` that this female may be delusional.

His dragon scorned that idea. No! She is not, she is ours to protect. We must keep her safe.

Shocked at his dragon’s vehemence he asked. Why? What is so special about her?

His dragon would not answer, and Andre` was left with yet another puzzle.

Ciana sighed she could almost read Andre`s mind he probably thought she was crazy. Truthfully she would think that too if some strange woman told her a tale like she just told him. About Goddesses and men with no faces but it was just so nice to have someone to talk to. Even if he did think she was off her rocker. When she finished talking, she asked. “Would you like to see the baby?”

His dragon was very eager and pressured him to say yes. “I would very much like too.”

She led him through the apartment. Andre looked around in disgust, the place was clean, and he could see that much but the decor was depressing and stark. “I am so glad I am not living here. It is depressing.” She told him. He could do nothing but agree as he found himself telling her about the apartments.

“They were used for over flow weekend guest or employees at celebrations but that was many years ago. I do not think anyone remembers they are here.”

“And yet I was told to come here.” She said.

“That I will remedy.” His authoritative manner gave her pause for a minute until she spied Elara who was still grumbling in her sleep. “She is still uneasy. I wonder why.”

He entered the bedroom behind her only to be taken aback at the absolute stark room a single bed with clean old bedding adorned one wall. The chipped broken chest of drawers with one missing drawer leaned against the other wall. Thin curtains were pulled back exposing a large cracked picture window with no opening. The sun shone in, making the room no less depressing. The baby was in the missing drawer pulled out from the chest to make a bed.

Ciana unaware that Andre` was beyond furious, picked the baby up cuddled her close as she squirmed and grumbled at being disturbed. Ciana said. “She really doesn’t like the sun, but I read somewhere that babies need sun for their skin or liver or something so I make sure she gets a little each day.”

She walked over and offered her to Andre, who gently took and held the precious bundle. He fell under her spell immediately as did his dragon. When he looked down into grey eyes that blinked at him, her little rose bud of a mouth pouted and she blew a milk bubble at him. Ciana leaned in and laughed. “I think Elara likes you Andre`.”

As he looked at her with a small smile, she ducked her head with a slight blush and said. “I named her that because when I was young. I met an old gypsy. She was wonderful and her name was Elara. She said it meant moonlight. When I received Elara, she was like a brand-new moon.”

He reached out and brushed a hand down her plum colored hair. “I think it is a fine name. A name to be proud of. You chose well Ciana.” Her blush deepened at his praise. Before he could say anything more, a thunderous banging interrupted them. Someone was pounding on her door.

“What the hell!” Ciana said as Elara let out a high-pitched wail. Andre` pushed the small baby back in her arms growling. “Bloody idiots!”

Then he was storming from the room. Trying to soothe Elara, Ciana raised her voice to ask Andre`. “What is happening?” But she was talking to his back. She hurried to catch him, only to see him throw open the door and start talking. His voice was so low it was more growl than words at the people that crowded in the doorway. All but an older couple stepped back as he snarled and Ciana was positive she saw flames. She shuffled her and Elara back into the bedroom. “So not for us little one, this is getting weird.”

Elara hissed and grumbled and Ciana was sure she was warmer than she had been. Maybe too much sun she thought. But what made her own body hot she could not work out. Her head started to pound as though there was something banging on it. Her stomach felt fill which was also weird as she had not eaten since breakfast. Ciana wanted to scream out. What the hell was going on? Instead, she whispered. “You know what Elara. I think we will just sit down here by the wall and think about this.”

Backing as far from the closed bedroom door as she could get, Ciana slid down the wall until she was sitting. She looked down into the scrunched up, annoyed face of Elara and started to rock, the way she liked. Soon Elara was back to the grumbling noise rather than wailing.

Listening to her body waking up. Ciana remained silent, usually she sang to Elara but all her attention was on what was going on inside of herself. Elara was quiet. Her eyes started to change color. They were going from grey to a deep silver. If Ciana could have seen her own eyes, right then, she would have been surprised to see the same color in hers.

Slowly as she rocked, she heard a sound like a deep growl and froze. Then she heard it again. She looked down at Elara and realized that the sound was coming from her own throat. Frightened but a little awed Ciana extended one arm and watched silver scales appear where her skin used to be. Her fingers folded in on themselves and became grey claws.

Looking down at Elara, she was worried the baby would be scared, even though she was only six weeks old. Ciana was stunned to see scales eclipse Elara and right there in her arms her daughter shifted, and she found herself holding a tiny grey dragon. About twenty-six inches long from her snout to the tip of her tail. She was grey all over except her belly which was a very dark grey almost like graphite in color.

Ciana turned her arm underside up and saw unlike Elara she was silver all over the color reminded her of the silvery moon. When she spoke her voice was deeper and had a definite growl to it. “I don’t know why this is happening or what is happening? But I swear, I will not let them take you from me.” The baby dragon that was Elara snuggled into Ciana’s chest and sighed as though she was home.

CHAPTER FOUR:

A ndre` turned when he realized Ciana was not in the room, he sighed and rubbed the back of his neck then looked at the healer and asked. “Healer Melinda, can you tell me why Miss Walker is here and not at the center?”

Melinda grimaced as she told them. “That faerie Polly told her to come here.”

Andre` nodded. “I understand that but why when you found her here did you not have her removed to the center?”

“Well, I think we are fill, it was a very heavy day. The baby was not an emergency so when I could get here, I did.”

Sharm asked as he entered. “What was the result of her examination?”

“Ahh! She refused to be examined.”

“The hatchling refused?”

“No master Sharm the female would not allow me to examine the hatchling.”

“You lie healer Melinda. You were rude and disrespectful to her and she retaliated by telling you to piss off. I think the term was!”

Edith smothered a laugh as Andre` eyed the Healer when Melinda burst out. “She was rude, she tried to tell me her baby was a dragon. A female dragon that shifted. She said she had scales and her eyes elongated as if that is possible.” She laughed but no one joined with her. “It is impossible!” She shouted.

“There is where you are wrong! Ciana Walker is Goddess touched, her daughter is quite possibly a female dragon but as you did not test her or believe her mother, we do not know. Do we?” Andre` snarled at the female.

“She never said.”

“Again you lie. She told you enough to give rise to suspicions. As a healer you should have at the very least investigated.” Sharm stated.

Melinda spoke through her clenched teeth. “She should have just given her to me.”

“The hell she should have!” Roared Andre. “This!” He growled as his dragon rose to the surface pointing at Melinda. “Is all your fault. Yours!”

Melinda subsided as he stated. ”You left her here, with nothing and no way of getting help.” He turned to Rene’ and Sharm. “Did healer Melinda report to either of you that this hatchling may be a female.”

At their shocked looks it was obvious she had not. He said with wonder in his voice. “The first I have heard about in hundreds of years and yet!” He pointed at Melinda again, his voice turning hard. “You told no one and you left her and her mother unprotected and alone. You failed her. You failed her hatchling but mostly you failed your Master Healer and Dragon Lord not to mention dragon kind as a whole.” Looking at all the people around him. He demanded. “I want to know how this could happen.”

Melinda sighed frustrated at their stupidity anyone could see this was a ploy to garner their sympathy by the female. A female dragon seriously! Goddess touched! Were these people delusional? Are they that desperate to believe anyone off the street could be a female dragon? It was like all the females that said their dragons were talking to them. Apparently even Lady Verity was heard saying the same and as for that idiot Ella. Well look at her all airs since she bonded with Lord Keeper. Telling everyone her dragon talked to her. If it was true then, Melinda’s dragon would talk to her. She at least came from a noble family. As her Sire told her, if female dragons were meant to talk they would have been doing so long before now. It was preposterous and almost heretic speech and yet it looked like the first family was buying into it. She did not understand why? A female dragon that could shift. Impossible!

Sharm, standing with Edith was white with rage and disbelief. Rene` and Verity stood looking at the female unable to believe she would have neglected to do her duty.

Frankie stood angrily tapping her foot, she had not known what was going on. Polly had not reported to her about any female and hatchling being sent here and why she had directed her here was something that needed finding out about. She sent a text to Johner to have Polly found and questioned. This smacked of a conspiracy did someone know the hatchling was able to shift and if they did. How?

She was liaison for the castle for another few days as June, Fin and their daughters were at the Pixie Luminary learning about their two little girls. She would be relieved when they returned home.

Andre` pointed at Frankie. “Who are you?” He so wanted someone to yell at other than the incompetent healer.

Frankie smiled. “Dude! You are so like our papa Rene’ are you brothers?”

Rene’s lips twitched at his brothers wide eyes and bewildered look as he cautiously answered. “We are.”

Frankie nodded. “So cool. I bet you are younger. Like my girl Harper and Charlie. I am Frankie, temporary castle liaison. I am usually Sage’s P.A. I am guessing you know who that is. Anyway June you don’t know her but she is bonded to Finlay Slorah. Who is, as we all know Ella. My friend’s uncle. Which in itself is a whole other story that I think we have no time for now. Although I am sure you would know Fin, everyone seems too. They, June and Fin have half pixie, half faerie girls and have gone to the Luminary which is what a Grove is called for Pixies. Anyway I am like doing her job until June comes back. So dude stop pointing that finger at me. It is rude I do not like rudeness.”

Andre dropped his finger quickly; he was unsure if she would bite it or not, plus it was very rude as she stated. Frankie nodded when his finger was removed from her face. “I did not know the Lady Ciana and her hatchling were here if I had, I would never have allowed it to happen.” Frankie stopped talking and stared at him. He stared back, finally asking. “You know Joy don’t you?”

“Of course I do she is my delightful niece, we hang together often.”

“Are you finished?” His dragon snarled at him in annoyance. She is like little wolf Joy. I like her.

Then a voice that reminded Andre` of someone from his past said from the doorway. “Did I hear tone?”

Rene’ sighed as Sharm shook his head, Verity and Edith just grinned. Melinda sank into a chair her head down in her hands. She knew if she came out of this with her life she would be lucky. Everyone knew the Easton sisters as they were known were deadly and it was suspected they were the Dragon Lady’s assassins.

The fact this was true but not acknowledged did not stop the rumors and after much debate Sage and Reighn and the family had decided to let it stand. Harper and Charlie did not care, in some way it was true except it was very seldom they actually killed anyone they mainly taught others how to. That is not to say they would not protect their family.

Harper strolled in, hands in the pockets of her black cargo pants. She and Ace returned late last night from the High Queens court. She hugged first Verity then Rene’ and ended up beside Frankie. “Where the hell is my hug?” Edee asked with a laugh in her eyes. Harper looked her over and kicked up her top lip. “Never happening female!”

Edith grinned evilly. “We will see.”

Harper half-heartedly sneered. “Don’t hold your breath.”

She looked over at the slumped healer her eyes hardened a little, she did not like Melinda. They had crossed words several times in the past. Then she looked to the tall male that stood beside Rene’. Huh! So this was the famous Andre`, the guys all talked about. “So whatcha all doing here?”

Frankie went to answer but Edith shook her head no. “Frankie no!” She subsided as she said. “Oh okay Edee.” Which made them all smile at the forlorn tone. Edith in a few sentences told Harper what had happened. Harper’s expression became more annoyed the longer she listened she turned to Andre`. “No wonder you are pissed she…” She pointed to Melinda. “Is an elitist or just a misguided idiot.”

Melinda’s head came up and her lips were drawn back in a grimace of anger, Harper looked at her and asked softly. “Really, you want to contest that? After what you have done here today and what I know of you?”

Melinda gulped at the deadly calm voice and she slowly shook her head. Harper nodded. “No, I did not think so!’ She looked at Sharm then Andre saying. “Melinda will have a report on your desks by sunset today, isn’t that right Melinda?” Melinda nodded in agreement.

Harper smiled. “Good.” She looked at Andre`. “You black sheep of the family will not take this shit out on Frankie!”

“Who are you?” Demanded Andre`.

Rene’ said. “I know you heard us all mention these Ladies on Sunday when you attended family day. Unfortunately, they were away.”

This caused Verity to softly growl even though they all had legitimate reasons for not being there, she did not like it. Rene’ said with a look at his shadow. “Frankie is as you know Johner’s shadow. Harper is Ace’s shadow, and they are related to Storm’s shadow Charlie who you did meet on Sunday. Harper is our seeker.”

Andre` eyes opened wide. “I see, so you were the one to call me home.” Harper raised her eyebrows at him and said softly. “Was I or was it family and past time for you to remember who and what you are to your family and to our society. You are needed.”

He sighed as he looked at Rene’ and Verity. “Maybe it was that.”

Harper said. “So where are we? Not you Frankie!”

“Seriously!” Frankie pouted. “I could get a complex.”

Edith smirked. “You! I highly doubt it!”

“The young female Ciana still suffered and from my point of view, it is that females fault.” Andre` pointed again to Melinda. “Also, it smacks of laziness from the castle liaison. She obviously is not up for the job.”

“The point!” Verity said sharply. “Is that June is obviously understaffed. This is an aberration, not the normal, would you all agree?”

They all agreed. No one argued when Verity used that tone. Andre` said. “I will reserve my judgment until Ciana and her daughter are safe and well, somewhere other than here.” He gave the room a disgusted look to emphasize his point. Verity gritted her teeth as she glared at her unrepentant brother in-law. “You can glare all you like, my dear Verity but you have not heard and seen what I have!”

Rene’ growled at his brother. “Enough you have made your concerns known.” Andre` and Rene’ shared a look and Andre` bowed slightly to Verity. His voice soft and not with the mocking undertones he was known for in the past. “I apologize, sister.” She accepted his apology with a smile, her body relaxing.

“Therefore!” Verity continued. “We will fix this, so it does not happen again. For that to happen. June will need some help. Frankie please make that happen before she gets back, ask Claire to find some people that will work well with her.”

“Nothing her wolf would consider prey.” Harper mused as they all looked at her, she said. “What? Like you were not all thinking the same thing.”

Frankie said out the side of her mouth. “Rude!” Then to Verity she said demurely. “Yes Lady Verity.”

Verity eyed them both and said in tones of extreme patience which they both had heard often since coming to the Gap. “Also dear, please ready the Cherry apartment for Andre`, Miss Walker and her daughter.”

Andre` stilled as he wondered. What was little Verity up too? His dragon chortled in glee but would not answer. Frankie blinked and almost squealed when she looked from her to Andre`. “Lord Kingsley and the Walkers?”

Verity smiled at the high-pitched voice. “Yes my dear, all will make sense soon. Now run along and take charge like you do and we will talk later.”

Frankie looked at Harper. “Do you know what is going on?”

“Why the hell would I know? I just came in because you were here.”

“Aww! Harper...”

“Do not friggin start and no I am not putting money in that stupid swear jar, Edee!” She called back over her shoulder as she walked from the room with Frankie bouncing along behind her. Andre looked after them both. “Who does she remind you of, brother?”

“Who Frankie?”

“No, the one named Harper.”

Rene’ shrugged. “I have no idea but now you mention it, she is like someone from my memory. Who?”

Andre smiled and said softly. ‘Mama!”

Rene’ drew in a breath and denied his statement. “No, she does not! No… No!”

Andre` laughed at his brother’s adamant tone. “Yes, she does. I would wager she is just as deadly and brother she has the same eyes.”

Rene’ stared at his brother and said. “Bloody hell!”

With that, all eyes turned to the tall medic who had sat slumped in the only lounge chair. Edith was rubbing Sharm’s back while he vibrated with anger, trying to calm him and his dragon. Anger and sadness filled Sharm with despair. He turned to his father and asked. “How could I be wrong twice? It was bad enough to have not known what Donald was like and his betrayal but this… this is not...”

He stopped and hung his head, shaking it from side to side. “I cannot do this again Papa, I resign my position. Obviously you need someone other than me. Someone who can see in people more than what is on a paper. Edith gasped. “Sharm no!”

Rene’ felt for his son, he saw the heartache behind the words. He knew Sharm was trying to understand how this was happening. The fault here was his own, not his sons, he had not talked to his boys about what would occur when change happened. Rot always rises to the surface. Eventually, they would find all the corrupt people and remove them. Until then things like this were bound to happen, it was just he hoped not too often.

He and Andre would have to explain it to his sons, and Andre` would have to assign someone to research all the healers. He tensed as did Verity, when they saw Andre` move to Sharm’s side and smack him on the back of his head. Just like he used to do to all the boys when they had been young cadets.

Sharm rubbed his head, yelping. “Uncle Andre`!” At the same time Edith growled and if Sharm had not been quick, she would have launched herself at Andre`. Laughing as well now, Sharm said “No…no…my love, it is just my Uncle Andre`s way of telling me. I am being a moron. Is it not, Uncle?”

“Of course it is. I apologize sweet lady, but your Shadow is acting like a dragonet and sometimes dragonets have hard heads.”

He took her hand in his and kissed the back of it in a courtly manner, a twinkle in his eyes that matched Edith’s as he said. “I give you permission to do the same at any time. I have found over the years it is most effective. Especially with Rene’s boys.” He threw her a wink. Rene’s muttered. “I resent that!” Made her laugh.

Andre` straightened up and addressed Sharm. “You, my nephew will not resign. The dragons and their families, as well as Dragon’s Gap need you and your lovely Shadow. Your Dragon Lord needs your loyalty to him, especially now not to mention your family, what would we do without your calming influence. I personally cannot sooth all these hot heads alone. You think this incompetent fool of a dragon is like that twat Donald.”

At Sharm’s surprised look, he laughed. “Your father and I have always talked you know, as did your mother and I. That is of course when I am not being a jack ass.” This was accompanied by quiet laughter from Rene’ and Verity.

“So as I was saying, dragon kind needs you and that is no light thing. She…” He pointed over his shoulder at the slumped woman. “Needs help and to have a deep and meaningful discussion about procedures and chain of command.” He gave him a hard look. “I feel it would be best left up to those that know how to do so. I will assign someone to follow up on that.”

“Thank you Uncle.” Sharm said with a shake of his head. Andre` smiled at his calmer tone. “If eventually you are sure she is worth it, go back to basic training. Your only problem, like that young lady your mother dismissed before I could talk to her more.” He turned to Verity the twinkle still in his eyes. “Yes I know that you scooted her out of here and why.”

Verity flicked imaginary lint from her sleeve. “I have no idea what you are referring to Lizard.”

Andre laughed. “Rene’, control your Shadow.”

Rene’ moved back and enfolded the love of his life in his arms. “Never going to happen brother.”

Andre` said to Sharm. “You are the right male for the job. Like the missing June you are taking too much on yourselves. Dragon’s Gap has grown, and you and she have not.” He sighed loudly. “Change has come we must catch up and quickly.”

Rene agreed. “We are in changing times, all our dragons know this. We know this.”

Andre said softly. “We must all forget what was. It is a new era with new and exciting times ahead for us all.”

CHAPTER FIVE:

C iana listened through the thin walls to the conversations going on in the other room it was not that hard, they did not lower their voices.

It sounded like the healer Melinda was getting read the riot act, no one it seemed was pleased with her treatment of Ciana and in truth she could not find it in her heart to be sorry for her.

Elara was quiet almost like she was listening to something and it seemed like what she was listening too was Ciana. Decision time. Stay in here or go out and hope someone can help. Ciana sat and rocked a few more times until she made up her mind and stood then walked to the door she drew in a breath and placed her claw on the handle and after several frustrating minutes managed to get it to turn and opened the door.

There were a lot of people in the small apartment making it seem smaller if that was possible. Ciana could see Andre` had stopped growling, when the door opened and she took a step through all speech halted and everyone turned towards her.

By now her face, neck and arms were covered in silver scales, her eyes were elongated, and the lavender was a deeper purple now with pronounced silver flecks. Holding the tiny dragon in her arms. “Andre`?” Ciana said in her deepened voice. “I think we are in trouble?”

After saying her fateful words a lot happened in a very short space of time. Lots of orders and shouting into phones then men and women started to come and go.

Andre` was the go to man it seemed. Once he had seen Ciana and Elara, he had taken her under his arm and escorted her to a chair at the small dining table. At the same time, healer Melinda had jumped to her feet screaming. “I did not know! How was I to know?”

Until a man who seemed to have some authority had snarled. “It was your job to know, she told you. What more could she have done. You are the healer, the trained one. There are no excuses for your gross neglect.”

Ciana tuned them out as Elara started to grumble again, she kept her attention on her baby dragon and tried to think her scales gone and her voice back to normal. Unfortunately, she couldn’t keep her concentration as half her brain was taken up with amazement and the other half was a gibbering frightened woman sitting in a corner with her thumb in her mouth rocking.

Sharm shook his head as he stared at Melinda she had not long come to him from Europe where she had been since she qualified. She was a female over five hundred years old by dragon standards she was still young but old enough to know her duty to dragon kind.

Foremost was if a female dragon was suspected, it was investigated until its conclusion proved either way or most of all that the chief healer was always notified! He said now. “Not to believe the evidence of your own senses and then you compound your deceit by not notifying myself. My Uncle is right you are directly responsible for this!”

Rene’ said in a deep voice that sent tremors of danger down all their spines. “Healer Melinda you will be brought up on charges to determine if you are indeed just incompetent or a criminal.”

Silence met his words. Melinda stood shaking. “Please my Lord Sharm. She did not smell like Dragon. The baby maybe faintly, but the female. No.”

He scornfully asked. “Would the outcome have been any different if she had? I think not. You are dismissed Healer Melinda, report to my office in two days’ time.”

Shattered by his words Melinda made to leave. The once proud female’s head bowed in the knowledge she may have made terrible errors. She stopped before she walked out the door when she heard Sharm say in warning. “Do not leave Dragon’s Gap. Do not make me send the Hunters to find you, Melinda.”

The threat was implied if he had to send them to find her, she would suffer. Melinda’s shoulders fell she had toyed with vague ideas of leaving and returning to her father’s estate in England. She did not turn around just dipped her head in acknowledgment and left. Sharm put his phone to his ear once she was gone. “Johner. Yes brother. North wall...No Cherry Apartment. Could you put someone on Melinda Coatsvale please? Until further notice. Thank you... yes later.”

They were all staring at him as he closed his phone he sighed. “Johner will make sure she is okay. Until she has her interview.”

Edith kissed his cheek. “You are a good male Sharm Kingsley.”

“Yeah well, she still screwed up but maybe she will learn. We will find out.”

“It is all we can hope for.” His shadow said. Sharm shook off the problem of Melinda as Edith went to Verity who looked upset, she was talking into a phone. Sharm sighed again, what a mess! He went to the table where Andre` had seated Ciana and Elara.

Andre went to move away, but Ciana grabbed his hand carefully with her claws and begged. “Please don’t leave me! Please…Andre`.” Her voice shook showing how scared she really was.

Andre` bent down until he was looking into her face. “I will not leave dear girl, together as Edith said we will sort all this out.”

He straightened and drew Sharm nearer. “This is my nephew Sharm. He is a great doctor or what we here at Dragon’s Gap call a healer.”

“Really a doctor! How will he be any different that the healer?” Ciana asked before she censored her words and she knew she sounded suspicious because that was how she felt.

Sharm shook his head. It was not this sweet female’s fault his healers were morons as his Edith would say, he told her gently. “There are a few of us that are medical doctors as well as healers and before you ask there is a difference. I will be welcomed in any hospital, unfortunately healers are still not allowed to attend patients in hospitals. It is a stupid law as my Edith would tell you with shifters out in the world.

We also have dentists and research scientists, in fact all aspects of the science disciplines. I am the chief healer of Dragon’s Gap and believe me when I tell you, dealing with me will be entirely different.”

Andre` said. “So Ciana, I am going to ask that you trust my judgment. As well as your own, and allow Sharm to see what is going on with you and Elara. I swear he will explain everything he is doing and when he knows for sure what is happening, he will tell you.”

Ciana took a breath and let it out slowly, “Okay!” When she looked at Sharm and clutched Elara closer. Andre` realized the problem. “Believe me when I tell you, no matter what you think, he will not take Elara from you. I will not allow it.”

Sharm growled. “Uncle please!” Sharm pulled the other seat nearer to Ciana, grinning he said with a conspiratorial wink. “My Uncle Andre` as you have probably noticed has a flair for the dramatics.”

Ciana smiled how could she help it, he was so right with a side look at Andre` who had raised an eyebrow. She nodded. “I have seen that.”

Shocking her as well as the males, tears sprang to her eyes. “Oh, I am sorry. I don’t know what has come over me. I am not a crier.”

Ciana carefully wiped at her eyes with the backs of her claws or hands until a white handkerchief was dangled in front of her face, courtesy of Andre.

She murmured. “Thank you.” As she took it and wiped her face.“I am sorry I don’t usually cry…”

“But…,” Sharm cut her off. “You are tired and frightened.”

“Yes to both.”

“Okay so let us take care of some simple things first.” He looked up at his Uncle. “Are you staying?”

Which was a silly question, and he probably deserved a slap for it but all Andre` did was nod and grunt. Rene` came over before they could get into anything, he had with him two chairs which he placed so he and Andre` could sit. He said when Sharm looked at him. “Your mother and Edith are in charge apparently.”

Andre` nudged him. “They kick you out?”

“Yes!” He grumbled. “She said if all I was going to do was shout at people. I was no use to anyone!” He looked at Sharm again. “Your shadow has a sharp tongue on her.”

Sharm smiled as he said. “We all know this. Why do you persist in arguing with her?”

He smiled. “I like the way her bear crackles.”

“Huh! I wonder if she knows this.”

“Of course she does, she loves me.”

“Her or her bear?” Sharm asked.

Rene’s eyes crinkled at the corners as he grinned. “Both!”

Sharm grinned in return, his father amused him. He fixed his eyes on Ciana who had been silently watching the men. “Ciana this is my father. Lord Rene’ Kingsley he is as you probably already guessed my Uncle Andre`s brother.”

“I thought so, hello Lord Rene’.”

“Hello Ciana. Welcome to Dragon’s Gap. I am distraught your introduction to our home has been less than cordial.”

Ciana smiled at his genuine concern. “I am sure it was an aberration.”

He agreed. “Let us hope it was.”

Sharm said. “Alright, firstly let me say that there is no one in the whole of Dragon’s Gap, myself included. Who can or will remove this adorable hatchling, which is what a baby dragon is called, from you. Make no mistake Ciana Walker you are this little hatchlings mother. I and everyone here know it. Now do you have any more concerns on that?”

Ciana knew he spoke the truth she could hear it in his voice but more than that she could feel it in her mind. “Thank you Sharm. I believe you. I have no more worries about that.”

“Good, secondly, can you tell me what happened with you and Elara?”

“Sure, we were in the room because it seemed like the whole world was here and there was growling. Elara was making noises like little hisses and grumblings so I thought until things settled down we should stay out of the way then… then my voice deepened, and Elara shifted to what you see now.” They all looked at the sweet little dragon curled up her little snout lay on top of Ciana’s arms. “My arms grew scales, and my fingers went to claws, then my stomach felt like there was a boulder in it and I felt like my skin was stretching like something was trying to full me up, it’s hard to explain?”

Andre` touched her shoulder. “It is alright Ciana we understand?”

Ciana eyes grew round as she asked. “You know what it is?”

All three men stared at her. She ducked her head and Andre` gently said. “As do you! If you will only admit it to yourself?”

Quietly they heard her say. “I am the same as Elara.” She stared at the tiny dragon. Her eyes taking in each detail, then she looked at her own arms and hands that were now covered in scales and claws. None of them answered her. They just sat and waited for the female to accept the impossibility that she was and had always been a Dragon. Sharm thought that wasn’t the only impossibility she and they had to face. He shared a look with the other two males and saw they too understood. History was once again being made. He wondered what it all meant for dragons.

He watched as his Sire looked at his Dam, did he wonder if she too would shift. It was a scary thought not so much for him but for his mother and father to have to deal with female dragons shifting. As he too looked over at his mother who he was sure was talking to Reighn, he really hoped it meant she would shift. He hoped all female dragons would. Ciana frowned. “I do not understand apart from the obvious of… I have scales. You are saying, and evidence does not refute your statement that I am a dragon as is Elara? But why is that so strange? You have dragons here. I have seen them flying!”

Sharm did not answer her directly. “You seem as surprised as we are?”

“I am, believe me, I am! I never knew. I knew I was part shifter or thought I was shifter but dragon, nope. Never!”

“Your parents did not tell you?” Rene` asked her as she shook her head. “My mother died in childbirth. My father is unknown. I was raised by my grandparents who are now both deceased.”

“We are sorry for your loss.” Andre` said as the others nodded and she could tell for him, for them all, it was not just a platitude, they actual felt the loss.

“Thank you, as am I.”

“So the Moon Goddess gave you Elara to bring here?” Sharm wanted to clarify as well as take her from her sadness he could see her slipping into. “Yes.”

“And she did not tell you that you or Elara were dragons?”

“No, not a word she said my destiny awaited me here. I guess she was right.” She looked at the three men and knew something other than the obvious was not right, quietly she asked. “So want to tell me what is going on?”

Andre` was the one to talk he said just as quietly making sure he kept an eye on where Verity was. He, like all males knew the pain their females went through being unable to shift. “Sadly our female dragons have never been able to shift in recorded history not a mention has ever been made of them being able to take flight. It is not known if they were ever able too. That is one thing the other is we have not had a female dragon born in a little over two maybe three hundred years.” He held his hand up as Sharm went to speak. “There are always exceptions. We know of one female who is less than that in age.”

Ciana had blinked several times before she whispered. “Oh wow so Melinda was not thirty then?”

Sharm smiled. “No, she was much older.”

Ciana nodded. “I see and yet explain both me and Elara?”

“We cannot also you should know dragonet’s do not shift until they are around five and some not until puberty.” Sharm said.

“Yeah, Melinda explained that in detail, so again explain Elara?”

He shook his head. “I cannot, it may be because she too is Goddess touched. I do not know and really, like everyone else my answers to your questions will only be guesses.”

At least he was honest thought Ciana as Rene` asked. “What does this mean?” He looked at his shadows wishful face. Ciana shrugged her shoulders. “I have no idea, but I know it is true. I am a dragon partially shifted, holding a completely shifted baby female dragon and I have no idea how that happened.”

She smiled when she heard her voice it was almost normal again. The deep bass tones were gone, her vocal chords were hers once more. “Oh thank goodness. I thought I was going to talk like that all the time.”

Sharm rubbed his eyes with the balls of his hands. “Okay let’s do this. We will work on the assumption that Ciana is a female dragon that maybe can shift.”

Once he had their agreement. He held his hand out to Ciana. “Can I do something?”

“Sure, what?” He laughed at the light-hearted response and realized he was hearing the real Ciana Walker.

“Well as you know I am a healer?”

“Yes.” She said distractedly as she looked at the two women that stood a little apart. The lovely older one of the two and that was just a feeling because she did not look ancient, but Ciana could feel the years on her. She was tall with what her grandmother would have called a full figure. Her hair was the color of a bush tailed possum Ciana had once had as a pet. She had thin streaks of white that were just noticeable in her French roll. The woman had the sweetest copper colored eyes Ciana had ever seen but as she looked deeper she could see a core of steel in their depths. Not a lady to tangle with Ciana thought although right now her eyes were sad and wishful as she looked at Elara.

Ciana had a blinding insight wash over her this woman was a dragon, Ciana stood and walked towards her she took note of the beautifully tall silver-haired woman with turbulent sea eyes that stood beside her and knew she was the bear named Edith that Rene’ had talked about. She could almost see the bear in her eyes and her stance of a protector.

Ciana smiled as she reached them, she asked Verity. “Would you like to hold her?” Verity nodded too choked up for words. Ciana passed Elara to her and watched as they all did, Elara’s little pink tongue come out and swipe cross Verity’s arm she then purred and for the first time in Verity’s life she heard herself or her dragon sing. Elara’s head cocked to the side as she listened. Ciana said. “I guess that means you are a dragon. I should have realized it. You all are.”

“Well not me.” Edith stated. “I am bear.”

Ciana inclined her head. “Excuse me, of course. So what does this all mean?”

Verity said as she cuddled Elara to her. “Recently most of the females were reporting their dragons are talking to them. They are waking once more. It has never happened before, and we do not know why or we did not. Maybe, just maybe we are to shift.”

“Maybe!” Edith said. “This means change is coming.” She led Verity to sit on a chair beside Rene’ whose arm went around her instantly. She raised tear drenched eyes to his. “Do you think that Rene’?”

“I hope that is so my heart. I really do.” Sharm said to Edith as she followed the two females to the table.

"Ciana I can restore your energy levels. They are so depleted that I am scared you are going to pass out and truthfully we have a while before that can happen. As you know something extraordinary happened here with you and Elara and it needs more discussing, plus we have to get you and Elara back to your original selves.” He held his hand up as Ciana went to speak. “No, I am not telling you here.”

Ciana frowned and he softy said, “Ciana?” Then waited until she looked at him. “You will be told. We are not hiding anything from you, but there are somethings that should not be discussed. Especially where people can hear and draw erroneous assumptions until all the facts are in. Do you agree?”

Ciana did, she knew knowledge was power and could be misinterpreted. “Yes, I know that.”

“So we are moving to a more secure place where we can make sure you eat and bathe properly and before you ask, you do not smell.”

He grinned when she did. “But I bet you would love a hot shower, clean clothes and a cup of tea.”

Ciana grinned with him. “You wouldn’t kid a lady about that, would you? I mean tea, hot showers, food?”

At his. “I kid you not.”

She laughed, her first for some time and said. “Alright then hot shot, what do I have to do to get me some tea?”

Sharm said serious now. “This is not like sleep but it will boost your energy levels until you can sleep. It will help you cope with everything for the next little while.

So what do I do?” She asked.

“Nothing just hold my hand.”

“Mmm! I have seen your wife, you sure she’s going to be okay with that?” She joked.

Sharm grinned. “Positive now give me your hand.”

Ciana held her hand up and looked at her claw. “You sure?”

Sharm encircled her wrist with his long fingers. Instantly she felt a warm tingle travel her arm. “Oh my goodness, that is so cool.”

Sharm raised a puzzled brow murmuring. “Amazing another one that can feel my power.”

“Oh, I am sorry am I doing it wrong?” Ciana asked concerned she was doing something wrong. He gave her claw a pat. “No Ciana, there is no wrong it is that normally the transference of power or energy from one to another is not usually felt. You are the second person I have met recently that can feel it and I find that extraordinary, that is all.”

Ciana sighed. “I find everything about this extraordinary!” As she once again looked at her clawed hand and her daughter that was now a baby dragon.

“I am sure you do.” He said as he gave her back her hand.

Ciana admitted. “Thank you. I feel great, no more tiredness.”

He gave her a warning. “Just remember, it is not a cure, you will crash and crash hard.”

“I understand it’s like an energy drink but as long as Elara is safe the rest can take care of itself.”

Andre` said. “No matter Ciana. I will be there to care for you and Elara.”

Which caused her to smile. Right then Elara started to snuffle and Rene’ moved to lift her from Verity. Elara opened her eyes when she felt his hands on her, growled and blew a small blue flame at him. “Elara!” Said a shocked Ciana. Rene’ immediately withdrew his hands cocking an eyebrow at her. He tapped her on her small snout. “Young lady, that was naughty.” He stated with a grin.

Elara narrowed her eyes and hissed at him. Ciana tried not to laugh, but she couldn’t help it, Elara was so small and brave. Andre` picked her up from Verity’s arms and cooed at her. “Look at my little darling girl, aren’t you just the cutest hatchling?”

Elara purred to him and wiggled closer to his chest purring all the time. Ciana looked from the purring baby dragon to Andre` and then to Rene’ and Sharm. “So what do we do now?”

Verity was the one to answer. “Now my dear we go to the apartment we have made ready for you and Elara. And if you give me your car keys I will have your things brought up for you.”

Ciana looked at her claws and then shrugged. “Easier said than done!”

“Oh my dear. I am sorry. I am assuming you cannot change back?”

Ciana shook her head and said in a small voice. “No!”

Verity gave her a hug. “Hush now we will sort this out. I promise.”

“How?” Ciana asked the fear she was going to be permanently like this entering her voice. Rene’ said. “We have much to explain dear let us go. Do you mind if Edith looks in your purse?”

“No, please, Edith, go ahead.”

After that things moved swiftly, in minutes they had traveled through the quiet castle and finally arrived at a apartment. Verity told her as they went, she had decorated the castle years previous and had named each apartment. There were two floors for family use just about all her family or at least her sons and their families lived there.

Ciana and Elara, who was still in Andre`s arms, found themselves in a beautiful foyer of the apartment she was to stay at, she hardly had time to look around as she was shepherded from the lovely foyer into a formal dining room. It had stone walls and light blonde wooden floors with a darker hutch and side board. The table would sit around twenty and was made of a golden wood, it was amazing and the chandelier suspended above it was completely of glass.

The rug on the floor had to be priceless and made Ciana sigh it was so gorgeous, the design on it was cherry blossoms. “Oh, I get it now.” She said as she looked at it, Verity smiled.

Andre` asked. “What do you want to do Ciana?”

“Drink tea, sit and get some answers.”

“Well, we can do all that.” Sharm said as Verity told them. “I will take care of the tea and food.” She pulled her phone out and placed it to her ear as she walked into the kitchen. Sharm said. “I think Elara needs a bottle.”

Ciana as she sat down on a chair Rene’ pulled out for her, told him. “I have formula, but she does not seem to settle easily after she has it.”

Sharm nodded. “Hatchlings need a special formula they have different requirements than other shifters, normal formula will fill them up but they will not thrive on it.”

“Oh.”

“Do not worry she seems to be doing okay. How long have you had her on this formula?”

“Well, I ran out of the formula that came with her a week ago. Thank goodness we are here.”

“I will order some for her now.”

When the tea and snacks came they sat around the table and answered all Ciana’s questions. She was amazed to learn that apart from shifters and dragons, there were faeries. Small winged people three inches or so in height. All shapes and sizes and of different coloring. If they wanted to they could grow to normal human heights or dragon heights. They were ruled by a Queen and King and lived in a Grove usually consisting of trees and water. Verity told her the Dragon Lord had given them the valley between the castle and town as the Dragon Gaps Faerie Grove. She then went on to explain dragon society, who ruled it and how he became the ruler. Then she explained the nobles of dragon society and the positions they use to hold in the horde. Then she talked about the town of Dragon’s Gap.

Edith arrived with three teenage boys carrying all her possessions from her car, she guessed they had taken them to a bedroom. Ciana had quickly hidden her hands from the teenagers but could do nothing about the scales covering her face and arms. They had stared at her with fascination, and she could not blame them, she heard Rene’ admonish them to say nothing as they left.

Thankfully after they had come and gone Verity and Edith drifted to where Rene` and Sharm were with Andre` who was feeding Elara her bottle. Giving Ciana a much needed minute to herself. She had just figured out how to gently take a sandwich in her claws when a little person with silver wings arrived. She was obviously a faerie with purple hair, dressed in a lavender gown. She had taken up residence on the arm of the chair Ciana was in.

The faerie remained still as she stared at Ciana. At first Ciana was embarrassed then annoyed, now she was amused and intrigued as much as it seemed the faerie was of her. Ciana reached her claw out to the faerie who promptly flew and settled on it. “So would you like to tell me why you are here?”

The faerie nodded her head. Ciana smiled and said. “So that is a yes. Any idea how we can communicate?” Another nodding of the head and suddenly she flew to the floor. A second later a very beautiful woman appeared who reminded Ciana of the woman with green hair she had met when she arrived.

Now she knew what Melinda had meant when she had said damn faerie. A little surprised Ciana stood up. “Hello.”

“Hello, why have you not shifted back?” The faerie asked.

“Good question, the answer being. I do not know how I did this, so I don’t know how to undo it? We are waiting for the current Lord and Lady to return to the Castle which will not be long now.”

“Oh well, I suppose that makes sense.” She tipped her head to the side and asked. “Would you like to know my name?”

“Very much, I am guessing you know mine?”

“I do. I was watching you before, when you arrived.”

Like that wasn’t creepy… Ciana secretly thought. “So your name?”

“My name is Blossom.”

Ciana smiled. “That is a truly lovely name and you suit it very well. Would you like to meet my daughter Blossom?”

“I would.” Just then Andre brought Elara to her. He went to hand her to Ciana, but she shook her head. “You have to hold her Ciana. She misses you.”

“I know but I am scared I will hurt her, please Andre`.”

“May I hold her?” Blossom asked Ciana who looked to Andre`, he gave her a small nod. “Blossom, this is Andre` he…”

Blossom took Elara and cooed to her. “He is her Grandfather.”

Ciana shook her head. “No, he is just my friend.”

Blossom laughed a sweet sound as she rubbed her nose on Elara’s snout. “That is silly, she must be his granddaughter if you are his daughter. That is how it works, the Queen told us all about dragon families.” She told them seriously as she looked at them both. Stunned Andre` and Ciana stared at each other until he bellowed. “Rene’, Sharm come here!”

Which they did fast, he then explained what Blossom had said. Ciana sat down, shocked beyond speech. Blossom sat beside her. “Did I say something wrong my friend Ciana?” She asked sadly. “Would you like me to go? I will if you want me too. The Queen will send someone better, maybe.”

“Why did the Queen send you Blossom?” Ciana asked hoping the conversation would keep her from thinking about the revelation of Andre` being her father. “I am here to be Elara’s guard and nanny.”

“Why?”

“Because!” She said in a quiet voice, then looked around. “A seer had a vision, they told her that the moon dragons were going to come to Dragon’s Gap. I have been here for a month waiting.”

Ciana nodded, about the time she was given Elara. Ciana felt the hand of the Goddess in all this and why not, she basically had directed everything that had happened so far. She wondered how much meddling in her life the Goddess had really done. How far back it went?

Blossom was talking to Andre` telling him about the Moon dragons. “The only ones in existence an impossibility very much like the Sun Dragons. Only better. I would very much like to stay with you Lady Ciana.” Sighing sadly Blossom said. “I understand if you do not want me too.”

“Blossom please stay and help me with Elara.”

Beaming a wide smile Blossom said. “I will help you as well?”

“Yes me too!”

Sharm came to her and Andre`. “We will do a blood test and determine if this is true.” As Blossom went to speak, he asserted. “No Blossom I do not doubt your seer’s vision but we must know for sure.” He told her at her agitation. She bowed her head. “Of course my Lord.”

A few minutes later Andre` stood still as Sharm did a simple blood test on both him and Ciana. He placed a drop of each of their blood on a special cloth and gave it to the young dragon who had come at his call seconds earlier. The young male dragon named Teal took the samples and held them between his thumb and forefinger, then his dragon rose slightly to the surface.

Ciana was fascinated as she clearly saw his dragon in his elongated eyes and under his skin, she forgot what it was he was doing for a minute, after two minutes he said. “They are a match father and daughter.”

Sharm thanked him and asked him to keep quiet about what had been found. Teal grinned and bowed saying. “Of course master Sharm, my lips are sealed, seriously who would believe me?” He grinned cheekily and said. “Goodbye.”

Leaving behind a shocked room of people and a stunned father and daughter. To distract himself, a little Andre` asked. “Sharm how did he do that? What did he do?”

Sharm rubbed his head and absently answered. “Teal, as many dragons do, has an ability and his is to match DNA. He is in our research department and he helps trace groups of wild ones to families. He is invaluable.”

Andre` looked at Ciana. “I am sure he is.”

“He is never wrong?” She, in turn, asked. Sharm shook his head. “No, never!”

Just then Reighn and Sage entered the room followed by Ash and Olinda. Reighn walked up to Blossom and took the baby dragon from her. Ciana stood abruptly. Andre held his hand out to her. “He is the Dragon Lord. She is safe.”

Ciana’s. “Bloody hell!” Was soft but heard by all.

“I swear Ciana.” Andre` told her.

“Fine but someone should tell him to ask first. He could end up getting his butt kicked.”

Sharm agreed. “I know. I tell him that all the time.” He said to Sage as she came to the table. “She is right you know. I thought you were going to cure him of that?”

“I try. I really do, but the male always distracts me and I forget.” No one was left in any doubt how Reighn distracted her. She looked at Ciana and said. “Hi! I am Sage the Dragon Lady, that guy over there with your hatchling is Dragon Lord Reighn and we are here to help.” Sage stuck her hand out and automatically Ciana held hers out, only to blush when she saw her claw. Sage grinned and dropped her hand. “Huh amazing!”

“Some might say that.” Ciana amused by Sage’s attitude, grinned. Someone cleared their throat behind them. Sage nodded. “Oh yeah, right, sorry. This is Ash and his shadow Olinda.”

Ciana said hello to them both. Ash and Andre` excused themselves and went to were Rene’ and Verity were standing talking. Ciana decided to take the opportunity as Sage and Olinda found seats and asked. “Can I ask you guys a question?”

“Oh sure!” Sage answered for them both. “Shoot.”

“What is a Shadow? Everyone mentions it but I don’t understand what it is?”

“Oh my Stars.” Olinda a hand over her mouth grumbled. “Typical! Just typical. I say again. We need a guide book Sage! Really, this is too much.”

“Alright… Alright! Get down off your unicorn. Female!”

Olinda growled. “See that is just Speciesists!”

Sage opened her eyes wide. “Really Speciesists? Is that even a word?”

“Do not change the subject we need a guide book.”

Sage stared at Olinda until she shifted in her chair, and then Sage looked at Ciana with a smile, her eyes twinkling with humor. “A shadow is actually a soul shadow. The other half of the dragon’s soul. Female or male it makes no difference, it is the dragons word for mate. Now what you should know is a dragon that has not found their souls shadow cannot have children. Only shadowed can.”

Ciana was going to explain about her and Andre` when Sage softly said. “Oh look!”

Reighn bent his head near Elara’s ear and whispered some words to her and within seconds he was holding a tiny baby girl with short fuzzy white hair.

She yawned up at him. He kissed her forehead and said another short sentence and handed her back to Blossom. Then he came over picked his obviously pregnant shadow up from her chair, sat and placed her on his lap as though they did that all the time. Ciana could see it was a natural move. One they probably never even thought about any more. A secret hope stirred to life deep in her heart, that one day she too would have a Shadow.

Blossom cuddled the baby close. “She is in need of a change, may I see to her Lady Ciana?”

Ciana smiled. “Thank you Blossom, please ask Andre`, he seems to know where everything is.” When she had moved away Ciana asked. “So when did I become a Lady?”

Olinda grinned as she answered. “Every woman or female to the faeries and dragons are ladies. It is a form of respect. Old fashioned but lovely I think.”

Ciana agreed. “Secretly I think I like it.”

Reighn waited until they had finished speaking recognizing a delaying tactic when he heard one. “So Ciana would you like to tell me what I have missed?”

His voice was deep and ran thorough Ciana’s nervous system like fingers tickling over her from the inside. She swallowed as the power that was the Dragon Lord swept over her. Tears sprang to her eyes and Ciana just shook her head. “There is so much, and I do not know where to begin?” Her throat closed up, finally, she had hit her wall she could say no more. No more words could she force from her throat. She laid her head down on her claws on top of the table and closed her eyes.

CHAPTER SIX:

R eighn called out to Rene’, who came over with Verity and sat beside Olinda. While Ash picked Olinda up as Reighn had done earlier and sat with her on his lap. Andre` stood behind Ciana and reached out to brush his hand down her hair, then pulled his hand back afraid to touch her in case he was rejected.

Reighn asked. “Papa would you like to tell me what we have missed?”

Rene’ nodded and recounted the story from the time Andre`s dragon called to him. Then Andre` told of how he and Ciana and her hatchling had met, he told them what she had told him about the dream with the Moon Goddess and receiving the hatchling.               Sharm and Verity shared their parts of the story. Sharm told how he had conducted the blood test after Blossom’s bombshell and the results. Olinda looked at Ash. “So the prophesy is coming true.”

“Maybe? We are still to determine if Ciana and the hatchlings are both Moon dragons.” Confused she asked. “Why would they not be?”

Reighn smiled at her, he adored Olinda and her gentle ways. It was not that long ago she was in the position that Ciana was in now. “Your twins are hatchlings like Elara, Ciana is not, to me that says all is not right here.”

Sage agreed. “It stands to reason that they would all be hatchlings. Edee how old is Elara?”

“Six weeks old which corresponded with what Ciana said. She told us she has only had her for four weeks, they came over from Australia.”

Olinda frowned. “So you think there is a hatchling still out there somewhere?”

Ash shrugged. “I think we are going to have to accept that it could be a possibility.”

“Well, what can we do to find her?” Olinda asked Reighn who also shrugged.

“Until we know for sure, nothing!” All the females looked upset at that but understood they were basically stumped until they knew for sure.

Andre` asked. “What was in this prophesy you are talking about?”

“It was more a few lines in some obscure book Keeper found.” Rene’ told him. “Olinda can you recite them please.”

Olinda closed her eyes and sorted through all the data she had memorized until she found the text. Ash told Andre` as he watched her eyes move behind her closed eyelids. “Olinda has certain abilities that her father gave her.”

Andre` smiled. “Unicorns are unique beings.” He looked at her and said to Ash. “I met her father several times if she would like to discuss him. I am willing too.”

Ash inclined his head. “Thank you Uncle I will tell her. How is it you know who her father was?”

“She has the look of him. He was never a male I trusted but I do know things she may want to know.”

Ash nodded as Olinda’s eyes opened and they were black as they tended to be when she used her abilities. Her voice took on a sing song cadence as she recited the text.

“When the Sun Dragons and the Moon Dragons combine to be in the world at the same time. Magic is released on Dragon Kind, and a wrong is righted.”

She closed her eyes again as Reighn said. “Keeper found that same text just reversed for the Moon Dragons.”

Sage said as she looked at Ciana, “Do you think the wrong they spoke of was the inability of the females to shift?”

Verity drew in a breath as she said. “I do hope so. I really do!”

“But why remove it to start with?” Edith wanted to know as she took a seat at the table and handed out fresh tea and coffee.

“Good question and if anyone is ever talking to a Goddess maybe they could ask her.” Reighn mocked as he took the cup Edith handed him and she snorted at his tone. Blossom moved to Andre and said. “The Lady Ciana has fallen asleep, will someone carry her to bed and I will make her ready for sleep.”

Andre` instantly picked her up saying. “Finally! I thought she would never succumb.”

Sharm raised an eyebrow. “It is amazing she lasted this long.”

Andre` and Blossom left to put Ciana to bed. Everyone looked at Reighn who sighed and rubbed his eyes. “This is a fucking miracle or cluster-fuck. Sorry Ladies, Edith are we still doing the swear jar?”

“No, it is a lost cause, I donated the money to the center for toys.” Reighn as well as everyone else was relieved the swear jar was becoming expensive and he could not see it getting any easier as time went on also toys for the center was such an Edith thing to do. Reighn looked around at the assembled people there and sighed as he asked. “How the hell does a non-shadow dragon get a human pregnant? We are guessing she was human right? Because I am betting he had no idea.” He held his hand up as his father went to speak.

“Another question, how does said child grow up without us feeling her out there, as Dragon Lord I feel every dragon or the essence of them throughout the world. How did I not feel her?”

“Hidden by the Goddess. Do not beat yourself up Reighn. They are good at doing that. You never felt the boys did you?” Olinda asked him.

He smiled. “No, I did not. Thank you Olinda I forgot that.”

“What amazes me and I know it shouldn’t.” Edith murmured as she frowned. “Is how she ends up with a hatchling a female and brings her here and she can fully shift. Why would they withhold that from you?”

“Seems cruel!” Sage muttered with anger threading through her voice. Reighn struggled to keep his voice under control as he said. “I am so tired of being played with and no matter divine or not, that is what is happening.”

Sage had been stroking his back trying to instill calm as his dragon shifted beneath his skin and his eyes elongated with his emotions. Suddenly there was a shimmer in the room, and a dragon appeared about the size of a very large refrigerator.

My Lord and Lady. The female dragon acknowledged both Reighn and Sage with a small incline of her head. Her scales were the same color as Ciana and Elara’s silver and grey, her eyes were silver and they took in the people of the room, there was no doubt this was as divine dragon.

When she spoke, her voice was light and filled with music. Reighn and Sage moved closer to the Dragon. Reighn was the first to speak. “Goddess dragon?”

The Dragon seemed to smile. Technically you are correct but in actuality I am an entity that is borrowing a dragon’s body.

Olinda bowed her head. “Moon Goddess!”

Ahh! My sister said you were very quick Princess Olinda. I am pleased to meet you and yes I am the Goddess of the Moon.

Andre` entered the room, anger evident in his voice. “You are the one that kept the knowledge of my child from me?”

She turned her head and stared at him, and a vastness filled the room, the words were felt rather than heard. I am!

Rene’ eased beside his brother, placing a hand on his arm, feeling Andre`s anger vibrate through his body. “Calm brother all is not what it seems!”

Andre` snarled. “Truly! She kept my daughter from me. From our protection, she was by herself alone in the world where anything could have happened and you expect me to be calm?”

Rene’s voice hardened as he shook his brother’s arm. “Yes! Look with more than the hurt you are feeling as a father, use your abilities to see Andre`. Look!”

Andre` turned from his brother and he knew there was not a soul in the room who did not do as Rene’ said and truly looked at the Dragon.

Something miraculous happened for a fraction of time between one blink and another. The dragon disappeared and in her place stood a female of indistinct age with long silver hair that fell like a waterfall around her. She had light grey skin and silver eyes. She was bathed in the glow of the moon that shone behind her in a silvery white ball of beauty. Then it was as if someone closed the door and they were once again in the room with a silver and grey Dragon. Every person there dropped to their knees. Rise! Please, we have much to discuss.

Andre`, his voice fill of anger still and pain asked. “Why?”

An easy question to answer because you are so worthy. Your Family are directly descended from the First Dragons. Made from all the elements. Your line has always believed in the impossible and so when the Elementals came to my twin and myself.

Olinda gasped. “Oh, the Sun Goddess is a twin. See that makes sense now.”

You are as delightful as my twin said you were Olinda Battle. You and your shadow are such worthy Royals to raise her gifts. The Sun dragons are truly blessed.

Olinda looked at Ash who said. “We are not of the Royal line, neither of us.”

Wind blew through the room carrying moonlight in its wake as the dragon said annoyance in her tone. Are you not? Yet all Unicorns know you and your shadow as Royalty or are the titles of Princess and Prince just that? Unless... You think my sister was mistaken?

Both Ash and Olinda assured her they did not and subsided into silence. Sage glared at the dragon as she opened her mouth but a large hand covered it and her shadow’s deep voice said softly. “No Sage, one does not growl at a Goddess.”

Sage hummed in her throat but heeded Reighn's warning, mumbling. “Fine!” Behind his fingers. The dragon eyed Sage and Reighn and it was obvious she found them amusing.

As I was saying the Elementals asked my sister and I to remain and oversee the world. Your planet is going through a transition now. It started when the magic was driven from the land before shifters and humans breathed their first.

Once the planet known as Earth drifted through space tethered to no universe. Carried along by all things magical that resided on its surface. Then Earth settled in this part of the galaxies a beautiful piece of the universe.

Time passed the world was inhabited by all manner of species, dragons, fae, unicorns, giants, dwarfs, pixies, dryads, faeries, nymphs. Many types came into existence. The Elementals searched for a balance but something happened, there was a totally unexpected occurrence Earth became toxic to magic, and all but dragons left.

My sister and I stayed we found we enjoyed Earths phases of existence and we enjoyed the growth of humans and all changelings.

Eventually time and life moved on and now magic is resurfacing. The Elementals have deemed the planet safe. Shifters will find their balance, the ‘First’ of the new shifters has arrived already at Dragon’s Gap and from him will evolve a new race of changelings. The Dragon Goddess, indicated Blossom who had come to stand beside Andre`. The Unicorns have returned. Faeries and Pixies have come out of hiding and can live amongst you. Brownies will in time, many more will appear as time moves on. I am sure your historians have read the history of the Sun Dragons and will be back at the books when they realize that there are now Moon Dragons?

“Ahh! As to that, we have not found anything other than a few lines about the Sun and Moon Goddesses gifts.” Rene’ told her.

I see, well that was unexpected we assumed you would have been prepared!

Two books appeared on the table, one with a cover of silver the other of gold.

These will give your historians hours of pleasure I am sure. What you decide to tell them of this meeting is up to you. I will tell you that my sister and I enjoy dragons. But mostly, it is your giant capacity for love of all things and each other especially your shadows and families that we enjoy the most.

Which is why we originally gave the First Dragons our essences in the form of the Sun and Moon dragons when they first came into existence. To ensure all dragons could and would enjoy the world as it was meant to be, on the ground, in the water and on the wing.

Now the Elementals have allowed that magic is back we give you again the gifts of the Sun and the Moon. So that once again all dragons will enjoy the world as it was meant to be!

Rene’ stood his arms around a weeping Verity. Edith asked. “Why did females loose the capacity to transform, to know their other half, to fly and not the males?”

The Goddess looked at the weeping Verity and the other dragons and said sadly. Punishment! The females of the First Dragons refused to stay on earth. They believed if they left their males would also leave with them. Unfortunately, this was not so!

Shocked from her weeping Verity asked just before Sage could. “All the females wanted to leave?”

All nobles and first females demanded to leave and then they did. Dragon’s Gap almost perished until Kato Kingslayer and his shadow Cailin Kingslayer. First Dragon Lord and Lady found them with the help of the Elementals and brought them back. As you can imagine it took many of your years to gather them all and return them to earth.

To keep their lives the females bargained away their right to shift, to communicate with their dragons. To fly.

“I am sorry but if they could not leave because of the magic. How could they be killed? Goddess it makes no sense?” Sage asked.

The Goddess sighed. Their bones would have remained within Dragon’s Gap.

“Oh…Oh like the ancients?” Olinda said “You know like the ones that sing to Harper!”

Yes! All the remains of dragons lay within the castle grounds.

“Why did they have to remain?” Sage asked as Olinda seemed deep in thought.

To keep magic within Dragon’s Gap. To keep it safe. For their sacrifice of remaining on earth, of keeping magic safeguarded, dragons received long life and gifts of their own. “Oh okay.” Sage and Olinda said together.

“Why is it up to you to right a wrong? The first females were wrong, from what you are telling us the females agreed with the Elementals. They made the bargain, then reneged.” Verity asked softly.

Sadly we became disillusioned and angered by the first females decision. In our anger we with- drew our blessings. It was only later when Gaia showed us we had been wrong that it was not our right to take back what we freely gave. So we bargained with the Elementals. When we felt the time was right that dragons were willing to govern themselves, to monitor their own behavior.

To realize they were not the only species in the world worthy of love, then we would once again right the wrong. Now the magic is back and the dragons are more enlightened and willing to bond outside their own species. The wrong is to be righted! Now the time is right to return our blessings. Once again we give the dragons the gifts of the Sun and Moon.

Reighn asked. “Does this mean we will have more female dragons?”

Oh yes, I am sure now dragons are finding shadows, the birth rate of females will increase.

Olinda was confused. “Excuse me Goddess, were is the other moon dragon unless Ciana is one but you said she isn’t. So I don’t understand?”

You are truly a blessing Olinda Battle. The twin to Elara will be with you soon. Do not fret, all is as it is meant to be. My time grows short so Lord Andre` would you come so we may discuss your daughters and grandchildren.

Andre` moved closer to the dragon as the others went back to the table. “You said daughters?” He said his tone still hard and unforgiving.

Yes, she is making her way here. Ciana is a twin separated at birth.

Anger simmered under Andre`s skin, his dragon snarled. “Why… Why would you do that?”

We did not intend for this to happen, but human nature is human nature.

Andre` heard the tone of almost indifference in her voice as, though, because this other female, his daughter was not Ciana. She meant little to the Goddess. It made him angry all over again. “Well where can I find her?”

That is not your path, Ciana and her daughters need you. Her sister is well and on her way to Dragon’s Gap.

Andre` wanted to argue with her but he held his tongue. Life had taught him sometimes there was no disputing a fact. And the fact was this Goddess cared little for his daughter, the sister of Ciana. She would not willingly search for her, and he realized if she perceived a threat to Ciana, which his leaving could be seen as, she would more than likely take Ciana and Elara from him. He would have to hope and pray his other daughter remained safe and found her way home.

The Goddess bowed her huge head to Andre`. Andre` I hope you will forgive me in time for the years I took from you?

Andre` stood arms crossed, anger evident in the straight line of his mouth. The Dragon Goddess sighed deeply, her breath scented of summer nights. Andre` looked up into her eyes and saw the moon. “Was it really necessary?”

Yes, you were the only one. I could not take Rene’ from Verity. So if not you! Who?

Andre` could not answer that question, but she spoke as though he had.

Exactly! That was our conclusion. You always were the only choice. I know you have missed Ciana’s life up until now.

His Dragon growled softly as the Goddess reached out a hand and stroked his arm. Lord Andre` forgive us. I have given you another chance. Ciana has two daughters. I hope you will find some comfort in them. Andre`s eyes softened.

“And for that I thank you. However, I will need time and both my daughters with me to find forgiveness for what you did. You say it was the only way I say you as a Goddess did not look hard enough!

You may be right my sister has often said the same thing. It matters not I cannot go back and change what is.

“No, you cannot, it is left to me to fix this.” He could feel her sadness and still he did not relent. He was angry and saddened. He had two daughters he did not know; one was with him the other still lost. She started to fade Andre` reached out and touched moonlight, quickly he asked. “How were they conceived their mother was not my shadow?”

Her sigh echoed throughout the room as she told him. Magic!

Then she was gone. Andre`s legs finally gave way, and he stumbled towards a chair. Reighn rushed and helped him to a seat. Ash slapped a glass of amber liquid into his hand, he swallowed the contents of the glass and felt the fire sear his stomach.

“Dragons balls.” He hissed out between clenched teeth, then held his glass out for a refill. He let the conversations go on around him as he drank the dragons’ ale. The last thing he remembered is looking into Verity’s eyes and saying. “Your Dragon will be beautiful sister, as you have always been.”

Then he was dreaming of watching a movie, or that was what he thought until a golden front foot nudged him and a golden snout came into his view. A voice of sunlight said. Not a movie or a dream a vision of a recent event! She indicated an Elf who stood with a silver dragon.

That is my sister the Goddess you met tonight. That Fae is your daughter Ciana’s shadow. I thought you might like to know who is bringing your granddaughter to you.

Andre growled. “Shadow, we will see about that?”

It is happening dragon, your mission now is to prepare Ciana for her shadow.

“When was this?”

Three days ago. Now hush, watch and listen.

Thorn Moonwalker. King of the moon elves, stood hands on hips surveying the enormous silver dragon. As a dream walker he often walked in the dreams of others, never in two thousand years had he ever been in a dragons dream.

Interesting!

Thorn knew that as the King of his people he needed to find his Radiance. And lately, in the last two hundred years or so his drive to find her had intensified. His people were not naturally nomadic, but they traversed many worlds, traveling further and further from their home planet while he looked for his one true mate. His Radiance!

Three days ago they had arrived on Terra or Earth as the inhabitants liked to call it. Why he had needed to come to this planet he was unable to tell those that traveled with him. Except to say the pull to this world had become quite insistent.

It had been eons since Elves had graced the lands of Earth and when he had stepped through his portal and touched the soil. He knew they had found their new home. His Radiance was here! He did not of course expect her to be a dragon!

Silly Fae. I am not your Radiance. Your Radiance is close. But it is not I…

Thorn felt himself grin as he said. “Beautiful Lady, I apologize for my bewilderment. I have known of your race but have not until now looked upon one, such as you.”

She turned her ponderous body around and sank on to her stomach, lowering her head and eyed Thorn. There are none such as me, Thorn Moonwalker. King of the moon Fae. I am unique among my kind.

“And old!” Thorn said without thought.

I am! Sorrow washed over him he felt it in his bones.

“What is it that hurts you my Lady?” He dared to run his hand over her warm, shiny, silver scales. Before she could answer he said. “Oh my dear, you are lovely!”

Her scales darkened and Thorn realized she blushed, charmed he said. “Tell me my Lady, why do you refer to me as Fae?”

Is that not what you are?

Thorn thought on it, as he ran his hands over her smooth surface. “It is a very old term. One I have only a vague recollection of. I will ask our Archive, she will know. Now enough of that, tell me what it is that makes you sad?”

My vessel is distressed. She is in a strange land with dragons, and she is so very much unprepared for her new life. She is trying to understand everything, but she cannot. I am unable to help her and…I allowed something to happen. That I have come to regret.

“What did you do?” Thorn asked. “Maybe we together, can solve this dilemma after all that is why you called me here, is it not?”

Maybe!

Thorn chuckled and whispered. “Tell me?”

She sighed. It is…You are a very persuasive Fae.

Thorn ran his hand down her snout and under the eye facing him. “You are part of my dreamscape, or I am part of yours, it matters not. I have searched my entire long life for the other part of my heart. You tell me my Radiance is close so I am yours to command until I have her in my arms. I know you called me here for a reason. Now tell me?”

The dragon settled further on the earth and told Thorn what she had done. Many minutes later he leaned against her flank. “Well, that is a pretty mix of problems.”

He scratched his cheek. “First, can you fix the partial shift?”

“Yes as soon as she goes to sleep.”

“Good, you do that as for the babe tell me where you feel she is and my warriors and I will retrieve her. Then we will introduce ourselves to the residents of this Dragon’s Gap, where my Radiance is now staying.

Shadow!

“I do not know this term.”

It is soul shadow, you call the other half of your soul Radiance. Dragons call them shadow. It means the same.

“Ahh! I see. Now my Lady.” His voice turned stern. “You must talk to her father.”

I know I must, but I worry he will not listen to me and his daughter and granddaughters will need him.

Thorn slid his hand along her warm scales in a soothing caress. “Dear Lady, he is her Dadai (dah dee). Her giver of light. Her Sire he will not stay angry. Explain that it was not your decision alone, tell him there was no other choice. It had to be him. That is true my Lady is it not?”

It is true in part. Fae there was no other. Only Andre`.

“If he is the dragon, you say he is, then he will forgive you and understand why no one else would or could bring forth his daughter. Do not fear my Lady, love is a great motivator for forgiveness.”

She rumbled her agreement.

“Now I must go and assemble my warriors and rescue a babe and prepare my people.”

Thorn stepped away and then he asked. “Dear Lady, is my Radiance as beautiful as you?” The dragon snorted white flame as she laughed. How would I know? She has two legs, two arms and one head. The males around her seem to think she is interesting. At least I think that is why they stare at her and want to know her.

Thorn roared and grew taller by another foot. His body widened. Muscles exploded along his arms and legs and before her stood an enraged Elf who was twice the size he had been.

His skin had darkened from a light grey tone to dark grey as his voice deepened to resemble a full grown angered dragon male.

“Do not allow this to continue. Remember she is mine. My Radiance tell her Dadai to keep them from her. Do I make myself clear?”

The dragon eyed him and yawned her large, wide mouth full of razor sharp teeth.

Very impressive! That should scare the males at Dragon’s Gap. Remember Fae. My human is half dragon, and has no knowledge of you and yours and the Dragons here may not remember your kind. So tread warily. Especially around her. I will help all I can. You will still have to win her.

Thorn growled. “Win her. She is my Radiance. She will know me as soon as she sees me.”

The Dragon Goddess sighed. Maybe she will. Maybe she will not! Having the hatchling will help. I hope. She grumbled low in her throat. I do not always understand most of what she thinks. It is hard to know what she will do. Humans are unpredictable. Half dragons even more so. Take care when you meet. Remember she will not know of this meeting.

Thorn eased his tense body some. “My understanding of shifters was they shared a soul. What one knew the other did too. Her dragon may know of my kind?”

The Dragon agreed. Perhaps that is so but remember she is only half dragon. She is not like me. I did tell you I was unique. Now you must go as must I. With that she puffed a breath of air at Thorn.

The scene dissolved around him and he found himself once again in the glade he and his warriors had settled in for the night.

Thorn King of the moon elves released a battle cry that roused them all.

Warriors we must go. Get up you lazy Elves now!”

Every Elf there scrambled to their feet to do their Kings bidding. When they saw him in his battle mode, they automatically followed suit, instinct demanded the change.

“Warriors I have found my Radiance!” Thorn thundered to the joy of those around him. His brother and cousin came to him thumping him on the back.

“Thank the Luna Goddess. We can find a home.” A warrior said.

Thorn grinned. “We can and we will. First we have to complete a mission before we can call the others. We must rescue a babe, a very important babe.”

He then proceeded to tell them what had taken place on the dream scrape and of the dragon he had met. When he was finished, his warriors stood stunned it was his brother Tayne who said what they were all thinking. “A moon dragon, are you sure?”

Thorn did not take it personal, it was disbelief in the idea of dragons and a moon one at that rather than they thought he lied. “Yes and yes brother.”

“There are more dragons?” His cousin Darrick asked.

“Yes, there are. She said there was a whole town of them.”

“Your Radiance is a dragon?” His other cousin Marcus asked.

Marcus’s second Darrick asked. “Is that even possible I mean…” As everyone looked at him he explained. “Dragons are so big.” He held his hands wide apart to emphasize his point.

Thorn would have ignored the idiot’s words but when he looked around at his men he saw they were thinking the same thing. He sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose. “Seriously! Did it not occur to any of you that the dragon was a shifter or changeling?”

At their blank looks, he said. “Not a one of you?”

Then his words must have penetrated because there were many relieved smiles of understanding, when a few of the older Elves explained to the younger ones what a changeling or shifter was.

Thorn shook his head. “The Goddess told me that female dragons, do not or cannot shift.”

“Except for when the moon and sun dragons walk the world! Then it is possible for all dragons to shift. Moon Dragons shift and they are always female.” Stated Phoebe as she walked from the back of the Warriors.

She was the only female on this trip, not only because she was Thorn’s sister but he liked having her where he and Tayne could protect her, and she knew Elf battle magic.

All Elves knew magic to some degree but only the Royal females of the family could wield battle magic. Females were seldom born amongst Elves and amongst his people, less so. He did not know why and while he searched for his Radiance he searched for the answer to that puzzle as well. He, like Phoebe believed it was connected, find one, and find the answer to the other.

Phoebe was his peoples walking, talking, archive. She was born with a unique ability to know the entire history of Elves.

All Elves everywhere and anywhere when she arrived at a world, she could download the entire history of the race of elves if they had resided on that planet. If the elves had come in contact with another race, she could look into their history as well. Nothing was hidden from her.

She could learn anything she wished to know so for her to know the truth of what she said was not unexpected or for her to have the knowledge of dragons unsurprising. Except she had not been near the dragons yet. None of them had, even Thorn had only been close in dreamscape so he asked her now. “How is it you know this, Phoebe?”

“I do not know it. It is a memory only, a very old memory, from our people of when they walked this world.”

“Ahh! So I was right Elves have been here before.” Thorn stated. “She called me Fae, is that a term you are familiar with?”

Phoebe bowed her head a minute later she said. “It is a very old term that was used to convey respect for Elves and magic, this world believed in magic and the Fae or Elves. At one time Elves ruled over these lands but the magic faded and so they left. There is more, do you wish it?”

He hugged her to him. “No sister, later will do. Now we have a mission.” He rubbed his hands together. “Alright Warriors lets go we travel to rescue a baby dragon and then we go find my Radiance and our new home.”

As they had spoken, the warriors had broken camp so when Thorn made a small gesture and an oval doorway filled with silver moonlight opened he walked through as his Warriors advance after him all still in battle mode, followed by Phoebe who was not able to summon battle mode. Which is why she was protected by battle magic making her a Warrior in her own right.

Her Magic gave her lethal weapons giving her the edge in battle, able to dispatch enemies quickly and efficiently with magic as many could attest too. If they had been still alive to do so.

As the glowing oval closed. Andre` looked towards the golden dragon. “My other daughter was not mentioned?”

My sister and I love your people. Everything we have done we did to ensure their survival. Sadly Ciana’s sister was not part of my sisters thinking she believed that Ciana and the moon dragons were the only important beings. She has come to realize this is not right that Ciana’s sister will be important to you and Ciana and is very disturbed. I hope it will help you to know she understands now she was wrong in forgetting about Ciana’s sister.

She knows that not keeping account of the other sister, and never making sure she was well. That she was loved and had a happy life like Ciana did, was wrong. Very wrong. In fact I am sorry to say she had in the past done nothing to ensure her safety. To answer your next question we cannot know as we cannot find her!

“That seems impossible you are Goddesses?”

And yet it is so. She has become opaque to our senses.

“Is someone doing this to her?”

Maybe but we feel it is her, she has blocked us!

“How? How is this possible?”

We suspect she has a core of rage that has forced a barrier and blocked her to our sight.

“This is what you hope, is it not?”

Yes.

“Because if it is not that, it means you and your sister were wrong and she is much more than an appendix to her sister. She is a vital part of the whole?”

Yes and we would have wronged her terribly and maybe sacrificed the female dragons future.

“I feel that you, Sun Goddess already know she has been wronged.”

Let us both hope I am incorrect in my suspicions. Because I fear her rage and hurt may not allow her to do what I suspect she must for our blessing to be established.

“Why do you not know? You gave your blessing once before surely you remember all the parts to it?”

In the past our blessings were one of many for that time. Magic evolves dragon Andre and there is a possibility the blessing was tampered with.

“I am not sure I understand.”

You have no need too!

“I see and now you both will wash your hands of the mess you have caused for my daughters and dragon kind. You both expect I as her father to fix this?”

She looked down at the dragon and said very softly with a wealth of sadness in her voice. This is so. I cannot see another way for the wrong to be righted!

“I feel you are not talking about the female dragons now?”

She did not answer him. “Very well, you leave me no option. Just know this Goddess, when my daughter asks. I will tell her it was your sisters meddling in our lives that caused this.”

As is your right dragon Andre`.

“It is. And if my daughter is as angry as you assume she is, you and your sister will meet her and explain your reasons. Or I will ask the Elementals too.”

Yes dragon Andre`. Replied a very subdued Goddess.

CHAPTER SEVEN:

A ndre` came awake slowly listening and watching the end of his dream that wasn’t a dream. So many people affected by decisions of others. Was he still angry? Very much so!

His dragon huffed at him. You did not find out name of our other daughter?

Oh damn! No, I did not. We must look for her.

We cannot the Goddess said we will not be allowed to leave.

Well, we can have Rene’ and Storm’s warriors hunt for her.

Yes, we have brother and nephew search for our young, although I do not think threatening the Goddess was a good idea!

I do not care. She and her sister have caused us much distress.

True but to threaten them with the Elementals?

They should be thankful it could have been Edee or Verity!

His dragon laughed. Harper or her sister would have been better.

No, that would be just too cruel.

His dragon laughed again then said. We are changing and she will need us.

They all will.

This is true and I like our change, it is calmer.

Yes. I think it is time we talked to our daughter of her life before Dragon’s Gap. And prepare her for another hatchling and a shadow.

His dragon snorted and then said. As well as a sister.

Andre` agreed. It is a lot for her to understand!

Yes but she is our daughter. She will have us to help her.

Yes, she will! Andre` opened his eyes and almost yelped in an unmanly way when he found Ciana sitting at the bottom of his bed combing her hair.

“Sorry didn’t mean to startle you. I was worried. You have slept longer than me. Sharm said to check on you every so often.”

Andre` lifted the covers saw he was naked and said. “Sharm said that huh!”

He desperately needed to get out of bed, his bladder was calling to him, he said softly. “You got your hands back I see.”

“Yes, I woke up all me again.”

“Did you need something?”

Ciana smiled a truly lovely smile, taking her face from pretty to beautiful.

“Just wanted to say coffee is made and breakfast. If you want any and Uncle Rene’ brought you your things.”

She indicated his suitcases and boxes piled in the room. His eyes widened, he had slept through the delivery of all of that. He asked his dragon. You heard nothing?

His dragon turned his back on him and curled up. Don’t drink hundred year old Dragon ale from Scotland and think I will hear people walking into our room!

Then he tucked his head under his wing and made snoring noises. Ciana jumped from the bed. “Well, I will see you when you get up?”

Andre` called to her as she opened his door. “I will be with you in a few minutes. I need to shower first, and I would love breakfast.”

She smiled again and said. “That will be great. I think Elara is missing you and Andre`?”

“Yes Ciana.”

“We really need to talk.”

“That we do. We really do!” He agreed, with another quick smile she left. He quickly left the bed and found his bathroom. A hot shower later, dressed in clean clothes. Andre` felt ten times better. Dragon healing meant no hangover.

He made his way to the dining room and found not only Ciana and Elara but his nephew Storm and his shadow. A small blonde haired female who looked quite ill and looked very much like her sister Harper. “Charlie my dear hello.”

He hugged Storm and gave Charlie a gentle hug, she mumbled. “Hello.”

He took Elara from Ciana and cuddled her close as he said to Ciana. “So you have met your cousin Storm?” Who smiled his slow smile and answered for her.

“We have, she is delightful Uncle, as is Elara.”

“Good when did you return?” He asked as he sat down.

“Last night you do not remember?”

“No nephew. I seem to have a memory lapse. Your shadow does not look good Storm.” As his dragon hummed to Elara. Charlie looked a little worse for wear. He cocked a brow at Storm who said. “Hangover.”

“I see.” Andre` said with sympathy in his voice.

Charlie sipped her coffee as she eyed the male who looked bright and alert as though he was not rolling drunk last night. “Damn dragon healing, not fair.”

She looked at Storm. “This is your fault. You let me drink that fire water. What kind of Shadow are you?”

Storm sighed. “The kind who hates being hissed at.”

“Who hissed at you, was it Harper?” She demanded to know outraged someone, namely her sister would do so to her shadow.

“You did beloved! You hissed loudly when I tried to take your drink away. It was scary. You are quite scary beloved.”

He looked at her pathetically. Ciana tried not to laugh at the giant of a man looking sad, it just didn’t work.

Charlie eyed him. “Yeah well if I did. I am sorry. Why didn’t you get Harper to stop me?”

“She hisses too my love, and she had knives.”

“Oh yeah forgot about her damn knives.”

She didn’t sound convinced, though. Blossom came into the room smiled at Andre`. “My Lord.” She said as a way of greeting. Then she went to Charlie saying. “Tut…Tut, poor Lady Charlie.”

Charlie said pathetically. “I know. I am in pain Blossom!” Who then ran her fingers over Charlie’s forehead, and she immediately brightened. “Blossom thank you, what did you do?”

“Faerie healing of course, Lady Charlie are you not up to that in your lessons yet?” Charlie feeling very much alive answered. “No not yet, thank you again Blossom.” Who smiled again then asked! “Lady Ciana should I serve breakfast now?”

Ciana looked at Andre. “That would be fine. Blossom.” He answered for her.

Andre said to Ciana. “Has anyone filled you in on what happened after you crashed last night?”

“Blossom did and then Storm when they got here.”

Storm told them both. “We are expecting Reighn and Sage plus Mama and Papa soon. They had a meeting with the Faerie Queen and King.”

Charlie grinned and said. “Also Harper and Ace will be here as well. Ciana, Harper is my sister and half faerie as well. Ace is Ash’s brother if you remember him and Olinda from yesterday they have the Sun dragons who will also be here. Keeper who is also Reighn’s brother will be here, basically everyone will be here.”

“Okay sounds busy.” She looked at Andre`. “So Andre` you are my father?”

“I am dear one.”

“What do you wish me to call you?”

He smiled at her. “What do you want to call me?” Ciana sighed and closed her eyes. “I never had a father or mother growing up for now if you do not mind may I just go on calling you Andre`?”

He lent nearer and kissed her cheek. “I do not mind in the least. This is going to take time for us both to adjust to. If I or we, your family had known of you we would have come for you sweet girl never think differently.”

She placed her small hand on his smooth cheek. “I do know that, in fact in all this crazy situation. That I do not doubt Andre` as scared as I am about what I am and what is to come. I know you and everyone else here, are here for Elara and me.

“I have to tell you Ciana I am finding it difficult to be so kind about all this and I am still very annoyed with the Goddess.” He told her.

“Yeah, that all seems bad, what I want to know is why?”

Charlie snorted. “Goddesses only tell you what they want to tell you. Ask Olinda they did something similar to her.”

“I agree they did. However, they did not keep her parents from her, did they?” Andre` muttered.

Charlie shifted uncomfortably on her seat. “Well no that they did not do.”

“Maybe they felt it was necessary.” Ciana rolled her eyes, “Only I cannot see what would necessitate them withholding me from you. Another question is how did you end up with my mother?”

“I cannot understand that as well.”

Ciana pulled her phone from her pocket and showed him a picture of her mother. He shook his head as he looked at her. “This is not a female I ever laid with. My dear girl, I never impregnated this female. My Dragon and I remember every female we have ever laid with and she was not one of those.”

He looked at her wide eyed stare and said quietly. “Believe it or not there are not that many females who find me charming enough to bed.”

Ciana blushed. “Well okay more than I needed to know.”

He laughed as did Charlie and Storm. “So if she was not my birth mother. Was I adopted?”

Andre` took a seat and passed Charlie the baby girl who had dropped off to sleep. “Ciana, my daughter.” He said with a small smile. “You also have a sister who is apparently your twin and is making her way to Dragon’s Gap.”

Ciana looked stunned and eased her head onto his shoulder. “Are you sure?”

He sighed. “Oh yes most definitely. While I slept a golden dragon appeared and showed me a vision. She was of course the Sun Goddess. She told me also I should tell you now as we are disclosing information. Your sister, my daughter does not know about you or me she has been on her own and the Goddess forgot all about her. They say she is very angry and is blocking them. Personally I think they have not really looked for her.”

“Because she is not the one with the moon baby?” Ciana made it a statement rather than a question although Andre` answered it as though she did. “Yes and I do not know her name. Neither of them told me.”

Storm mused. “You have to wonder if they know.”

Charlie growled. “Surely they must, they know she is coming.” Charlie looked at Storm in confusion, he nodded. “That is true.”

Andre` pulled on his bottom lip. “I also would like to know how they know, the Goddess was adamant they could not find her.”

Ciana drummed her fingers on the table. “They must know something. How do we get them here to ask?”

All three looked at her at the anger that was just barely showing in her violet eyes, those same eyes that were now sparking with temper.

“No one commands Goddesses.” Storm told her. Andre` kept quiet, he knew he could make them appear but really did not want to play that card right now. Instinctively knowing he would be only able to summon them once and he felt his missing daughter had the right to see the Goddesses.

“Huh! Well, I think it is about time someone did!” Ciana snarled.

“Elementals could.” Charlie grinned as she said that. Storm sighed. “No! Now Uncle what else did the Goddess say?

“She also showed me Elara has a twin sister out there somewhere.” At Ciana’s gasp he said quickly. “The Goddess has sent someone after her. Now I asked to go and retrieve my daughter but am barred from doing so. Storm can we look for Ciana’s sister?”

Storm spread his hands. “We do not know her name or where she is now. We may make a guess of what she looks like using Ciana as a template but can we really be sure of that? We could send hunters out but would that not be strange? Would it not be better for her to find her own way here? Then we can explain the dynamics of her family to her.”

Andre sighed as he realized what Storm said made sense but his worry for his daughter would not ease. “I was afraid you were going to say that!”

Ciana worried as well agreed with Storm and Andre`. “I don’t like it but truthfully I cannot see what else to do but wait and hope she gets here safely.”

To lighten the mood, she grinned and said. “Wow look at me yesterday I had only Elara and now we have a large family and more coming. How much better can my life get.”

Andre` refrained from telling her about the Elf who was coming to claim her. Maybe somethings were better being experienced just for herself.

CHAPTER EIGHT:

It had been three days since the revelation that Andre` was a father and grandfather. He and Ciana had spent those days together, learning about each other and looking after Elara.

She told him all about her life with her grandparents and of all the places she had visited with them they discussed Luna’s fascination with the after-life and Ciana’s secret that she had withheld unknowingly from her grandmother. Ciana had shed her tears of grief for the woman she loved and who had loved her.

Andre` told her about events of importance in his life and about his dear departed Karrie they spoke together of the love he held in his heart for her even though she was not his shadow. He also told her of his exile from Dragon’s Gap and how long he had grieved his dear Karrie’s loss.

They talked about history that Andre` had witnessed. Ciana had peppered him with questions about his past, the world at that time and what it was like growing up living in changing eras. Verity came in for her share of questions about fashion and decor. They spent hours talking finding they had the same likes and dislikes the same sense of humor.

What they did not talk about was Ciana’s mother it was as if each of them did not want to break the harmony they were finding as a new family by bringing up a female neither of them remembered. It was almost like if they allowed themselves to talk about her they had to acknowledge the sister that was not there. She was in both their minds Andre` thought of her when he retired for the night and she was the first thing on his mind when he woke in the morning, he was gripped with a fear he did not understand and did not want to name.

Ciana thought of her constantly wondering what she was like if she looked like her, if she would want to talk to her knowing she was the reason the Goddess had abandoned her. She slept and dream walked constantly trying to find her and woke saddened when she failed.

Together father and daughter fell more under Elara’s spell and developed a bond that neither of them knew they were looking for but were very glad they found. On the second morning Olinda and Frankie arrived and asked Ciana to help put together a guide book with questions and answers as she was the most recent arrival. She definitely agreed so Andre` took the opportunity to leave and spend some time in his office and meet Finlay who had arrived home the night before. They spent the morning talking and reviewing the information gathered then with their teams setting up avenues of inquiries.

When he arrived back at the apartment Ciana showed him the outline for the book, it was a good effort he thought and was sure to be helpful for those new to the Gap.

They spent the remainder of the day shopping for clothes for both Ciana and Elara, ending up sharing dinner with Rene’ and Verity.

Now, this morning on the fourth day they had word the Elves had found Elara’s sister and all was not well. Andre` made the decision to go and find out what happened. Ciana made the decision not to be left behind. Blossom also decided to go which meant baby Elara would go as well this was not to Andre`s liking.

After much negotiation with Blossom who reluctantly remained behind. Andre` did not feel bad about having Charlie ask Scarlett to intervene, it was after all his granddaughter they were talking about bringing to an unknown situation, it was hard enough that Ciana was going.

When had his life become so complicated? He asked his dragon as they stood looking over a town. His dragon did not answer only chortled with glee at having so many people in his life to be worried about.

With very little debate Reighn had assigned only one unit of shields under Ark’s command to accompany Andre` and Ciana. When Blossom had asked permission to leave to go with Elara and Ciana, and had been denied, Queen Scarlett decided, as she was worried about Ciana whom she had met and liked, that she would send a willing Sparrow. She had previously asked to be allowed to command a unit of faeries to accompany Ark’s units on the mission. Now Andre` had even more people with him on his mission to find out what had befallen a group of Elves.

With the aid of a portal they arrived on a hill above the small town minutes ago. “Well, that does not look good.” Sparrow said as they all looked down upon the town and watched who they assumed were elves, chained together in a long line being lead from a building onto a bus. Ark in his deep voice said. “I count nineteen. How many were there meant to be?”

Andre` thought back and murmured. “I think twenty-one. I do not see a female, do any of you?”

Before anyone could answer a voice cried out. “Thank the Goddess you arrived. I was not sure my message would get to you.” Phoebe stepped out from behind a tree. “My brother is hurt and the others are captured.”

Quick as warriors were trained to be, they all turned fast making sure Ciana was placed behind them. Guns and arrows were aimed at her. Phoebe came to a stop, her hands raised in surrender. Andre recognized her as the one the Elf in his vision had referred to as the archive.

Ark demanded. “Who are you?”

She looked at Ciana and bowed her head in respect, who returned the salute, she was a tall, slim female with long white hair that was braided into a long rope down her back, half her face wore tattoos leading down her neck under her clothes. She was pale like cream, with bright blue eyes they were slightly oval and her ears were indeed, Ciana was amused to see. Pointed! Her voice when she spoke was musical like a song without words. “I am Phoebe sister to Thorn Moonwalker, the King of the moon elves. We quested here to rescue the babe. It did not go so well.”

Ark asked Andre`. “My Lord is this the one we came to meet.”

“Yes. The Archive.” Phoebe’s eyes opened wide “You know of me?”

“Yes, please lower your hands. I had a vision you were there with your brothers and his warriors.”

“Ahh I see.”

With a signal from Ark, two shields went to where the male lay unconscious. “I have aided him as best I could.” Phoebe told them as they all followed the males. “I think they used a poison.”

“It is possible, apparently it has happened before.” Andre told her, then asked. “Do you need assistance?”

“If you have water, I have not dared to drink the water here.”

Sparrow handed her a flask of water. “It is clean, it is from our Grove.”

“I thank you.” She drank thirstily.

Andre` said. “Allow me to introduce myself and my companions.” Which he proceeded to do when he came to Ciana. Phoebe’s eyes sparkled with either amusement or wonder Ciana could not decide. To draw her attention from Ciana. Andre` asked. “If I may ask. You have battle ‘magics’ how did this happened?”

Phoebe’s eyes darkened as she replied. “I am unable to use my ‘magics’. I am unsure why.”

Andre` nodded as he watched the two shields roll the prone male onto a stretcher, Ark came to Andre` and told him. “They will take him back to Dragon’s Gap, he needs medical and Healer Sharm.”

Andre` nodded and opened a portal, allowing the two males to carry the stretcher through. A few minutes later the two males returned and Andre` closed the portal. Then they spoke quietly to Ark. He nodded a few times then he came to Andre and said. “Sharm said he had definitely been poisoned. He wants samples if we can get them.”

Andre` scratched his chin. “Well alright. We need to talk to Lady Phoebe Moonwalker and find out what actually happened.”

Sparrow had placed sentries around the makeshift camp that Phoebe had made while she waited over night for help to arrive. None of the towns people ventured out of the town thankfully so she and her brother remained well hidden from them.

Phoebe sat on her bedroll as Ciana and Andre` found places to sit. When Andre` asked again how it was possible, they were captured she tried to explained what happened. “We arrived and scouted the town all was well. We found and identified the infant, she is in the blue house number 36 First Street. The last house on the main street heading west. She is held and cared for by two females. King Thorn decided to take only four warriors with him so as not to scare the females. I was left behind.”

Sparrow asked. “Does that happen a lot?”

Phoebe was shaking her head and then reluctantly nodded. “On occasion but in this instance he was correct to do so, my ‘magics’ will not work here. So my King chose to leave me. When our King approached the females to ask about the infant, we could all see everything looked good as they went inside the house with the female. Then after some time they left the house without the infant. All still seemed well. It was only as they went to leave the town that the town guards arrived and captured him and his warriors.”

She looked embarrassed or annoyed it was hard to decipher Ciana thought. “My brother Tayne decided to storm the town and rescue our King, instead of doing what I advised and call for aid. As you can see it did not work.”

Sparrow’s voice was a drawl as she said. “I was going to say he did not listen to you, but that is sort of moot now.”

Ciana stifled a laugh as did several of the female faeries. Phoebe’s lips tightened, and she said through clenched teeth. “No, he has always been a bull headed male. Ever since he was an annoying small one. I swear our mother dropped him on his head, probably once or twice but she denies it… Sorry not relevant.” Her face became slightly pink as she looked around to see smiles on most faces, if not outright laughter. “Yes well, anyway. He was kicked into a small valley when it was dark. I went and brought him back here then sent the message to you.”

Andre said. “I see. Is it a very long time since you have been to Earth?”

“It is many, many centuries.”

Ciana said. “We as a race of humans and shifters must be very different since then?”

Phoebe nodded. “You have iron. This is not a comfortable substance for Elves to be around. When we were here last it was not prevalent. Sadly it seems it is now, and it is everywhere.”

“Can you build a tolerance for it?” Ark asked it seemed he was quite intense with the question. His body was wired taught as he waited for her answer.

Phoebe flicked her eyes towards him and away again quickly. If Ciana was reading this right the Elf seemed smitten, she raised her eyebrows to Sparrow who smiled and bent her head to study her shoes. Ark seemed to relax as the Elf answered. “Yes, we will. Although like all things it will take time.”

Andre` told her. “Our healers may be able to help with that. We will know when we return.”

Ciana agreed. “Or Sage. She may be able to do something.”

“So do you know for sure, this is what was used against your King and his warriors?” Sparrow asked as she and Ark stood together they seemed to have been in some kind of quick intense discussion before she asked the question.

“Yes, Tayne before he passed out told me they are chained in iron which removes their power. If it remains on them too long, they will perish. We are moon Elves we have innate energy or power but to be encased in iron will drain that from us. If we cannot recharge under the moons light. We will get moon sickness and die.”

“Well concrete is not going to help is it?” Ciana asked of no one in particular.

“And the poison?” Ark asked with a raised eyebrow towards Ciana.

“Tayne said he was stabbed with a knife. I believe it was this that which poisoned him.” Phoebe stated.

“It sounds to me like they knew you were coming.” Andre` asked Phoebe without accusing her.

“How is that possible?” She asked. “We did not know where the babe was until our tracker picked up her trail and that was only hours before we arrived here. No! It is impossible.” She seemed quite adamant of that fact Andre` tended to believe her.

Ciana asked. “So if they were not prepared for you, Who? Because they have poisoned knives. Which says they were waiting for someone.”

“They could just be crazy we have met many like that.” A shield mumbled he was tall like all the dragons although this one looked a lot younger than the others. Ciana wondered if he was young or just looked it. She was finding guessing dragon’s ages was very difficult.

Ark nodded. “Clint is correct. We have seen this over the last year time and again.” He asked Phoebe. “Are you sure they are human?”

She shrugged. “I have no idea and never thought to ask Tayne. I am sorry I just assumed they were.”

“What we need to do is determine if that is true and if they know about us.” Sparrow said decisively.

“So how do we do that?” Ciana asked her with a grin thinking she bet she already had a plan in place. Sparrow returned the grinned. “That is where we come in.”

Andre` said. “Take care Commander if they were aware of the Elves, they may know of you!”

“This is not the first time we have scouted in enemy territory my Lord, We will take some time to get there.”

“What happens if you get into trouble?” Ciana asked, worried for the faeries.

“Commander Ark knows when to come in.” Sparrow told her. “There will be no way they are ready for dragons. Regardless of what their defences are.”

Ciana thought she was probably right seriously dragons were huge, an anti-aircraft cannon, would be needed to bring one down. Even then she was not too sure that would work.

“Wait for us.” Sparrow told Ark who nodded. As she and her six warriors shrunk in size. Then as one they flew once around the camp. Within a blink of an eye, they were gone.

“Oh wow! That was so cool.” Ciana said as Clint handed her a cup of tea.

“Oh thank you, do I know you?”

He smiled. “I live with Ark’s brother Ace, do you know Harper?”

“Oh yes, I do.”

“Well, I belong to her in a manner of speaking.” Ciana nodded as he went around handing out cups with either tea or coffee. Ciana sipped her tea and asked Ark who was staying suspiciously away from Phoebe. ”Does Harper know he is here?”

“Ahh! Ace does.”

“Not the same thing.” She turned to Andre`. “Expect company when she finds out.”

“Really?”

“Oh yes! Humans, even half humans take our guardianship seriously, if she finds out he is here in possible danger she will be here faster than you can say oops!” No one commented on Ciana’s observation hoping she thought, that she was wrong. Clint she noticed, kept out of Ark’s and Andre`s way.

CHAPTER NINE:

S parrow and her unit flew from bush or tree to bush to tree. Taking their time to scout the terrain just in case traps had been set for unwary faeries.

Thankfully there were none. It still took them just over forty minutes to get into the town. Six faeries flew off to four different locations.

Sparrow went to where they held the Elves. It was an old-fashioned jail, three cells long encased in concrete as Ciana had said and with iron bars for doors and windows. Sparrow flew to the bars of the window. She stood side on against the bar. It would make it impossible to see her but she reasoned if they did, humans often thought she was just a pretty butterfly.

She waited until the guard had finished talking. “You there! Yeah you King. Come here?”

An Elf answered. Sparrow looked him over. He was obviously the King. He was tall with shoulder length white almost silver hair and bright blue eyes like his sisters. His skin was a light grey she did not think that was from being in the jail as all the Elves with him seemed to be the same color they all had variations of the white or grey hair and most she could see had blue eyes. The King looked the fat male over and shook his head. “I do not think so. You may come in here if you wish too.”

The guard growled making his belly and chins wobble. “Get your fucking arse up here now!”

The Elf yawned and stretched, placing his hands behind his head as he looked at the male. Even from where Sparrow stood she could see the contempt the Elf displayed for the male. “I again say no.”

The male went red as the other Elves laughed. The male snarled. “You think you are so clever?”

“I am more so than you.”

“Huh and yet you are the one in here and I am the one who will be going home to sleep in my own bed tonight.”

“Well go then. Do not let me keep you.”

The guard sneered at them all and said to Thorn. “I will remember what you look like, you will be dead as soon as you leave here. Just like that other devil is.”

Thorn looked at the male again, he was the one that had stabbed Tayne. Thorn had watched unable to help or save Tayne as the cowardly male had cut him down from behind. Thorn’s voice turned from languid to cold rage as he addressed the male. “You should hope I never meet you without bars or chains between us!”

The male went to say something else when the male that actually ran the town arrived. “Jenkins leave, go on home now.”

“Sheriff I can stay a little longer.”

“No, you go on home now. No one is needed tonight.”

The fat male turned and gave Thorn a hard stare and left. They could hear him shuffling as he moved into the main office of the sheriff’s station. When the door closed cutting them off from the other people in the busy office. The sheriff told Thorn and his warriors in the three cells. “You will be released tonight when it gets dark.”

Something seemed wrong about him. About what he was saying? It was as though the male did not like the words that came from his mouth as though he was speaking against his better judgement. Thorn sat up straight, this was not right. The male they had been paraded in front of this afternoon, the Judge, said they must remain behind the bars until daybreak tomorrow. Yet this male has said they must go tonight!

Even without all his senses and power, Thorn knew a trap when he heard one. Without showing he knew or was concerned, Thorn said. “Whatever you say sheriff. This is, as you told me earlier your town.”

The male nodded then said. “That is right, you keep on remembering that.” The male looked them all over and turned around walking slowly to the door. As he pulled it open, he said quietly and Thorn wondered if he knew they heard. “I wish it never came to this. I did not sign up to be this kind of sheriff.”

Then he hurried through the opening. Sparrow waited until she was sure he had gone. As it seemed the Elves did, no one made any sounds then after a few minutes Sparrow flew down and grew. “King Thorn greetings from Lord Andre`.”

Thorn rose from his bed he was taller than Sparrow’s almost six feet. “You have me at a disadvantage.”

“I apologize, I am Sparrow, guard to Queen Scarlett of Dragon’s Gap on loan to find and rescue you and the moon dragon.”

“I see. Who called you?”

“A female Elf called Phoebe, she called after she rescued her brother Tayne.”

Thorn closed his eyes in relief, Phoebe was still safe and she had rescued Tayne. He could feel the tremor of relief and hear the relieved murmurs from his warriors. He had cleared the emotion from his throat before he asked. “He lives?”

“Yes, it seems someone stabbed him with a poisoned knife. We transported him to Dragon’s Gap. Were any of your other warriors hurt?”

Thorn relieved even more at the news of Tayne’s survival nodded. “Yes but no more than bruisers and a few cuts they can heal themselves although it is taking time.”

Sparrow could see the truth of that as she looked at the males in the cell with him. She could see the cuts and bruises for herself. They marred the perfections of their skins. Even the King had not escaped, his lightly grey skin was bloody in places and darker grey in others, one eye was slightly swollen. “They are mistreating you?”

“No this was as we were captured the male you saw here the one called sheriff called a halt to the beatings.” Thorn told her.

Sparrow nodded. “Your sister Phoebe told us that it was the iron that will slow the process of healing down like it has removed your power and abilities from you. Once we get you out from behind the iron and concrete you will all fair better.”

“Did Phoebe tell you of the moon sickness?”

She did. “I will advise the commander and Lord that you need to be released before they decide to let you go.”

“Ahh! You heard?”

“A trap definitely!”

“Indeed!”

“I need to know how they caught you, were they aware of you, were they waiting for you?”

“No, they were not waiting for us. In fact the females that have the babe. Her name is Mona which means moon. I was pleased to know.”

Sparrow thought as the King of the moon Elves he would be. Thorn told her. “We were made very welcomed they told us they were waiting for someone to come and get the babe.”

“How did she get here?’

“It seems a male left her with them and told her the babe’s father would be along to collect her. They have only had her for two weeks.”
“Sounds like the hand of the Goddess.”

“It is what I thought. We left the house without the babe. The females said it would be better if we came at night and took her. We, of course, agreed.”

“Why at night?”

Thorn looked blank for a minute as he slowly said. “I do not know. Abel, Sumar, Marcus, Darrick. Do you remember why?”

All four of the Elves shook their heads and muttered to themselves. Sparrow watched them as they sat forward on the bunks and thought hard about that meeting. Finally, one of them said. “I think it was so no one would see us leaving with her. I think… I am unsure now!”

Sparrow returned her gaze to the King he shook his head, his eyes as confused as the four males. “I like Abel am unsure why?”

“Well, that seems strange. I have someone looking at them now and the infant. So what happened after you left the house?”

“Nothing all was good. It was as we left the town. We were very pleased. Well I was very pleased with the knowledge the search was over and I could now take the babe and go to Dragon’s Gap, and meet my Radiance finally. As we crossed the line from hard packed road to dirt. Several males set upon us and we were hit with sticks that took the strength from our bodies and made our bodies jerk and spasm. We passed out briefly and next thing I knew my warriors were descending down the hill. I had no voice to warn them my power was gone. I was left as my warriors were, with no abilities to forestall the flight they made into the sticks that dropped them to the ground, as we all had been.

Except Tayne he turned to leave and a male. The fat one who was here as you came to the window.” Sparrow was amused he had known she was there. He had not indicated that he had seen her.

“That male I watched as he stabbed Tayne twice, then he kicked him down the hill. Tayne rolled, and we saw blood pour from his wounds. I was sure he was dead.”

“Ahh I see.” Sparrow frowned, what could those sticks be? She had not come across them before, she would ask Ark he may know. “Do you know why they attacked?”

“No, we went to what they call a court. Believe me it is not what a court is like. We were shackled together and marched in front of a male with black robes that refused to let me speak. When I tried the fat male hit me several times, only once with the stick thank the Goddess.” Sparrow had the thought that the fat male should hope he was nowhere around when King Thorn was released.

Thorn told her. “The male in robes told us we must remain behind these cursed bars for one more night. Then as you heard, the sheriff said we are to leave when it gets dark.”

“Do they know you are Moon Elves?”

“No. We did not tell them.”

Thorn looked at her as he guessed what she was thinking, he was shaking his head as he said. “If you are thinking when the moon rises we can use her energy to replenish our own to make our escape.”

“It crossed my mind.”

“I hate to disappoint you there is no moon tonight. As moon Elves we always know what phase of her life she is in. Tonight she will not show her face to the world.”

Sparrow was impressed. “Always no matter where or on what world you are. You always know?”

He smiled gently as he answered and she could see the love he held for the moon reflected in his eyes as he said. “Always!”

Sparrow cussed inwardly using many of the words Edee did as she realized this escape plan would have to be without the Elves help.

“Well okay. I am going to leave you now and return to my Lord and the Commander of the dragons who are waiting for mine and my units report.”

“Dragons!” Someone whispered. Sparrow nodded when she too heard the whispers. “Oh yes as well as my unit of faeries. We can call for more help if we need too. I have sent my unit to scout the remaining town once we report our information to Lord Andre`. One of my warriors or I will return and let you know what the plan is.”

“We thank you Sparrow and your warriors. Convey out gratitude to the dragons please.” Thorn asked her.

Sparrow gave him a nod. “I will do so King Thorn.” Within a blink of an eye, she was gone. Leaving behind relieved Elves who immediately started whispering. Sparrow flew up into the trees outside the building. She was going to wait for her units return when she saw the male that seemed to be in charge leave the building the Elves were in.

She watched him walk down the street and turn into a small doorway. She instantly decided to follow him. When she reached the doorway, she hovered in the sunlight looking like an unusually beautiful butterfly. She could not see how to get in without being captured or squashed by the people. She could see the male through the glass door climbing a set of stairs, so she flew herself up and came to a half opened window flying in she saw she was in a large opened room a male sat behind a long wooden desk filled with papers and books a thin grey-haired female sat in a chair across from him writing as he spoke.

The sheriff entered and the female immediately got up and left. Sparrow sat behind a book on the cabinet and listened. The dark haired male with steaks of grey in his hair who was well dressed sat behind the large desk. He lent back in his chair but did not get up as the male walked nearer. Sparrow thought he was the males King. He said and his voice was strong and deep for a human male not as deep as Lord Reighn’s, though. “Ned. Why are you here?”

The one called Ned was not as grey as the male behind the desk but as Sparrow looked between them she could see they had familiar features. They were related, maybe cousins. His voice was not as deep as the first males but it was just as strong. “I don’t like this!”

The male behind the desk sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose. “We made a deal. We took the money.”

“Well give it back. They are not shifters.”

“They are not human. So therefore shifters.”

“No.” The sheriff shook his head. “They are not and selling them is wrong. Is this who we are now?”

The male behind the desk said in a hard voice. “I am the sitting judge and mayor of this county. We are human but they are not. What are we meant to do? Every day more and more of these things. These non-humans appear in the world you see them on the news every night. They are overtaking us, soon if we do not halt this, humans will find they are the minority and then where will be?”

“Alive! With a clear conscience.”

The judge stood up, he was as tall as the sheriff but not as thick in the chest or legs. Sparrow thought that the male did not like to train.

“We are outnumbered. They are stronger than us, quicker, mentally more evolved we cannot compete. Ned listen to me in a few years they will rule this world. They will take over the governments, the banks. There will be no place for us in their world.” The sheriff said nothing for a little while. He just looked at the male and if Sparrow had to guess, she would say it was with pity.

Eventually, he said. “I believe that you are wrong. I have lived and worked with most types of shifters. They just want what we want to live and work, to raise their young. No different to what they did before they came out.”

The other male opened and closed his mouth several times finally he said. “Then why did you go along with me?”

The sheriff laughed. “Because I honestly thought they would never find their way here. I mean seriously who would think otherwise. We are in the middle of nowhere, a quiet sedate little town just like hundreds of others. We don’t stand out, so…”

He shrugged his large shoulders and threw his badge on the desk and placed his gun beside it. “I will not stop you, but I will not be a party to what you are doing. You are family, so I cannot turn you in. Just count me out. I resign.”

Sparrow wanted to yell at the male, by doing nothing, he was doing something. He was allowing this to happen. Turning a blind eye was like burying his head in the sand as Lady Charlie would say. Sparrow agreed with her this male was taking the easy way out. By resigning his commission he was saying he was not strong enough to stand up for what was right. As Sparrow looked at him she thought he was wrong, he was strong enough. He was torn between duty and family.

“Think about what you are throwing away Ned.” Said the Judge. “Think about what you are giving up. The town you fought back in the war for! Ned, cousin, look at what you are doing? You are throwing away respect and your career for what. Animals?”

“If this is what I have to do to keep both of those. I want none of them. Maybe cousin you should reconsider. This is a game you could very well end up losing and I will not be here to help you.”

The Judge shrugged. “I have no idea how to stop what is about to happen and in truth I am unsure if I want too. The people I made this deal with will not be pleased if I back out now. I fear what they will do to the town or me if I don’t follow through.”

The sheriff looked at the male and Sparrow now read disgust and shame in his eyes and on his face. He said and the disgust sounded loud and clear in his voice. “You should have thought of that before you sold away all our souls Ian.”

“For the sake of some non-humans you will throw away the town. All these good people you swore to protect?” Sneered the Judge.

The sheriff just shook his head and walked out of the room they could hear his steps as he jogged down the steps. The Judge slumped into his chair Sparrow was about to fly away when he lifted a phone to his ear and she heard him say. “Jenkins. This is Mayor Sampson. Ned is out. You are now sheriff. Be at my office at eight. The truck will be here then…Listen to me stay away from the jail… No listen if anyone sees you there tonight. I will make sure you end up like that fucker you killed today…Do I make myself clear.”

He listened for several minutes then said “Yes I agree. Eight o’clock. Do not let me down and stay away.”

Sparrow flew to where her team waited. Sparrow was worried she knew the Elves were in danger the fat male would not stay away. He would kill Thorn and definitely as many of the others as he could. Once she was sure all her team were present and unhurt she made the signal for flight.

CHAPTER TEN:

H arper hands on hips stood staring at her shadow and calmly asked again. “He went where with who?”

Ace swallowed and tried for a smile. He, like everyone else in Charlie’s office where he had been summoned to when apparently someone, who if he had to guess was Frankie, told Harper Clint had gone on the mission with Andre` and Ark. He did not trust that calm tone she was using, he swiftly checked her over for knives, then he told her. “My love he is with Andre` on a mission, he asked to go as medical support and I with Sharm agreed. Ark is with him plus a unit of Shields.”

“I see, and you thought this was a good idea?”

“Oh man she is pissed, see how controlled she is. She only gets like that before her knives come out.” Whispered Frankie to Charlie who stood next to her eating an apple. “Should we intervene?” Storm asked.

“No, he brought it on himself much like Johner did when she found out he tagged me.”

“Call it like it was, he chipped you!” Snarled Charlie still not happy about that, Frankie grinned. “Tagged sounds nastier.”

“He loves and worries about you.” Storm tried to stand up for his brother even though secretly he understood he was appalled at his methods of keeping track of his shadow. Frankie smiled. “Oh, I know but still tagged.”

Storm grunted as Charlie asked him. “Are you up for a trip?”

He answered with a nod of his head as he took a huge bite of his apple.

Frankie sighed. “Well, I cannot go. I have stuff to do for her Ladyship.”

Charlie looked at her. “Does she know you call her that?”

“As if I would say it where she can hear.”

Ace speculated at how much trouble he was in and told Harper. “My heart he will be alright.”

Harper nodded as her eyes turned ghost grey. “Of course he will be, when we arrive to protect him and then bring him home.”

“You cannot do that.” Reighn said as he entered, she turned those eyes on him. “Excuse me?”

Suppressing the shiver that wanted to crawl over his skin he told her. “You cannot treat him like a baby dragonet. He will be embarrassed and think you have no trust in him. If you drag him home by the ear. He knows you love him, Harper, without doing that.”

Harper wanted to scream. Her boy was out there unprotected, he could be hurt and these males. These reasonable males just made it impossible to yell at them and go and drag her boy home. Which is what she was wanting to do as she looked at Charlie she could see she agreed with them. Typical logical females, she turned to Frankie but she could see it written on her face she agreed as well. “Damn…damn it!” Harper stamped her foot. “I hate that you are right.”

“But you may go to help Ciana.” Reighn told her. “It is only right.”

“Well yeah, we could do that!” She scowled at Ace as she said “We will talk about this later.” Ace nodded as he looked at his little mate and sighed inwardly as his dragon scolded him. I told you this would happen our shadow does not take her responsibilities lightly.

Well, how was I to know?

I told you!

An hour later Reighn opened a portal for the two couples to traverse through and sort of felt sorry for the small town.

Just before they arrived Sparrow and her team flew hard to the camp there was no need for stealth as the town was oblivious to their presence. Minutes later the faeries flew a circle around the camp checking to make sure all was as it was when they had left. They landed and grew in seconds Sparrow was talking before she had tucked her wings away. “The warriors and King are in a jail surrounded as Lady Ciana said by iron and concrete we have very little time to release them. At eight o’clock tonight when it will apparently be dark they are to be released.”

“That is good they will come right here and we will not have to go into the town.” Phoebe smiled at Sparrow then started frowning as Sparrow shook her head. “No, it is a trap they have been sold by the judge who is also the mayor. The sheriff resigned he is I think a good man but not good enough to stop what is to happen. The sheriff now is a fat male that cut Tayne down, he wants King Thorn dead very badly he has been ordered to stay away from him but he will not.” Andre handed her a flask of water. She drank deeply then she said, “I think the females that have the babe set the king and his Warriors up. King Thorn and his males cannot remember why they could not take the babe with them when they left there.”

Another faerie said, “Because they are witches herb or hedge witches, they spelled the Elves.”

“Why?” Ciana asked. “They know she is not for them.”

“Yes, they do, but they do not wish to give her up they are enjoying having the moon baby.”

“Do they know what she is?” Andre` asked worried he would have to kill the witches.

“No, they only know she is helping them with their magic. Their spells are more powerful since she arrived. They are sure she is an Elf.”

“I am sure they do especially after seeing the males who came to claim her.” Ark agreed.

“She is mine. I will not allow them to use her.”

Ciana’s anger boiled under her skin it seemed she was easy to anger more than she had been before coming to Dragon’s Gap, she took a breath and blew it out. “Sorry.”

“Calm Ciana.” Andre soothed. “All will be well.”

Just then a portal opened near them and out stepped Ace, Storm, Harper and Charlie dressed for battle. Harper looked around for Clint whose face betrayed his dismay before he quickly wiped it clear.

With that one look she knew Reighn had been right, she nodded to him instead of doing what she wanted to do which was grab him and throw his sorry arse through the closing portal. Ace walked with her to Andre, he lent down and whispered. “He will thank you as I do for not calling him out on his decision.”

“Yeah …yeah.” She whispered back with a little glow of warmth at his praise. “Lord Andre` we have come to offer our help.” Ace told the older male who raised a mocking eyebrow and nodded letting his eyes travel over the four. He knew damn well why they were there but he said nothing.

“Welcome, Sparrow if you could fill them in please.” Which she proceeded to do, Ciana smirked at Ark who eyed Harper warily. “I did tell you.”

“You know people like you who are all ‘know it alls’ are annoying!” He murmured back which caused her to smile. When the group was all caught up. Storm asked. “What plan have you devised?”

Andre said. “Well, I can open a portal to the jail with Sparrow’s help and we can retrieve the King and his warriors.”

Ark nodded. “I was thinking I may go and talk to the ones who are arriving in their truck.”

“It is what seven o’clock now they can only be an hour out if they are not running early.” Ace told him.

Andre` said. “We need names and places please.”

Ark grinned. “We know my Lord, have no fear we are very good at this we will know everything they know.”

Storm looked at his friend. “Our Dragon Lord requested you discouraged this practice by example. If as Commander Sparrow says their sheriff is not up to the task then we will make it quite clear what our Lord and we feel about this.”

Ark acknowledged this with a nod of his head. Charlie said. “Do not forget to get the electronics before you get to the burning and destroying.” Which caused several smothered laughs and grins to appear. Ciana asked. “Who is going to see the Judge?”

Andre said. “I think if I may, Charlie, Storm and I will go visit that worthy male. Sparrow send your unit and see to the new sheriff, keep him company until the king arrives. I feel he will want to see him.” Sparrow nodded she thought he wanted to do more than see him.

“Ciana take Ace and Harper to visit the witches and get your baby back.”

Sparrow said. “You should be aware their warriors have sticks that render you shocked.”

“Cattle prods.” Harper told them. “Cowards!”

“Assholes!” Charlie said. “Okay, these sticks emit electricity, stay away from them, and break them when you see one. If they touch you with the end or top of the stick it will drop you to the ground and you will spasm or pass out.”

Harper pulled her phone out and hit number one. Sage answered, “Hey what’s up?”

“Some hedge witches have Ciana’s baby!” Harper told her. “From what we can gather they are using her to power their spells. They seemed to have spelled the Elves and had them arrested.”

“Incredible see that just pisses me off. Okay so I am guessing you are calling because you are going to remove their ability to cast?”

“Yes something like that.”

“Well okay you have my permission. I will have someone come and talk to them. Please do not kill them they are just misguided, not deadly.”

“Unless they made the poison?”

“Well yeah if they did that, then bad witches.”

Harper told her. “I will find out.”

Charlie added. “Let our people know these sheriffs were armed with cattle prods, so they should be careful.”

“Bastards, done, I will send the call out to our retrievers and Hunters. Thank you and good luck.” Harper closed her phone and shrugged. “Well okay that leaves us open to learn all we can.”

“Without killing them.” Charlie reminded her.

“I know …I heard!”

Phoebe sat and watched and listened to these well-organized powerful people her brother was going to attach her people too and wanted to dance a happy dance. She would be the normal one here not the outcast the strange Elf. Harper looked at her and grinned. “I cannot wait to see what you can do you just reek of untapped potential.”

“Reek is a bad word.” Ciana grimaced as though she smelled something bad, making Charlie grin.

“It’s as good as any.” Harper sniped back at the grinning female. Phoebe did not pretend she did not know what Harper was speaking of. “Usually, I am overflowing with ‘magics’ but as you can see the iron of this world has quenched my abilities. I would have like to have gone with you, although I see why I would be a hindrance...”

Ciana shrugged. “They don’t know that, do they? Come with us.”

“May I.”

Andre` nodded. “You may, although remember, somethings the heart wants, cannot be stopped, also somethings are not ours to explain.”

Phoebe looked at Andre` then Ciana and nodded. “That is true Lord Andre`.”

Ace and Ark shared a brotherly look as Ace told him. “We will keep her safe.”

“Thank you brother.” To Phoebe he grinned his devilish grin and said. “We will talk later.” She nodded as she replied. “Oh, I am sure we will.”

“Oh, it is like that, is it?” Harper said and her eyes opened wide as a sudden thought came to her. “Oh, Goddess does she know?”

“She does!” Stated Phoebe without looking at her Radiance. Ark grinned as he said. “It appears she does.”

There was a smattering of laughter even Ark and Phoebe grinned. Within minutes teams were grouped together planning their missions. And as Andre` made ready to locate and open a portal Ark and his Shields transformed to dragon and left to find the truck.

Sparrow, once she gave Andre` the co-ordinates to the sheriff’s department and the Judges office sent one of her warriors to the jail to let the Elf king know they would be there soon. Then she left with her unit to secure the new sheriff. Harper and Ace, Phoebe and Ciana waved goodbye to Charlie and Storm who would remain with Andre` to visit the judge after they had secured the Elves.

Harper transported them from the hill to just outside the witch’s home. They arrived in front of a blue house. “Oh wow! What was that?” Ciana almost screeched with surprise and fear pounding in her heart. She was wrapped around Phoebe whose eyes held a gleam of a smile as she pried Ciana’s fingers from her arms. “Oh so sorry.”

Phoebe nodded. “All is well.”

“That is what we call faerie transportation.” Harper told the wild eyed Ciana. Phoebe gave her a small smile as she said. “It is a unique way of travel.”

“I suppose. I am sort of use to it.” Harper agreed nonchalantly as Ace just shook his head, “Next time it may serve to tell the people who are going with you, what you are doing.”

“Really that is what you think? You who let my boy leave without telling me?”

Ace sighed gently as he took her unresisting body in his arms. “He is not a boy, he is dragon male.”

“And your point would be?” She mumbled into his shirt.

“We are being observed.” Phoebe whispered.

“Yeah… yeah.” Harper waved her hand at her. “You listen shadow…”

“No my love, you listen. He is a dragon male almost coming into his fiftieth year...”

Harper’s yelp cut him off. “He is what now?”

Ace tried to hide his grin. Fifty.”

“Oh my Goddess he is older than me!”

“In human years yes, in dragons no.” He soothed her.

“Not helping.”

“And again I tell you we are being watched.” Phoebe stated louder this time.

“What?”

“Someone is watching us.”

CHAPTER ELEVEN:

S age strode through the portal a little annoyed at Reighn and still smarting from the disagreement they had about her coming here.

She knew he would eventually realize she was right this whole situation was not a delegate moment. He should have thought of that when the Elf warrior was brought back with poisoning. Never mind she would see to these witches and then return home with Ciana and the baby he could deal with the others.

It was amusing to see the varying degrees of surprise and amusement on the four faces turned towards her as she stepped from the portal.

“Hello.”

In typical fashioned Harper asked. “Why are you here?” Which managed to spark another bout of temper, maybe she was becoming prone to the hormones as Sharm said she may. Blah! Sage shrugged and gave Harper a stern look and hoped it carried the full weight of her displeasure. Harper returned the look with a smirk, so Sage assumed it did not come across or Harper was immune to looks of displeasure.

Ace in his charming way greeted her with his normal courtesy she was becoming use to from the Battle brothers. “Lady Dragon welcome.”

Ciana was her calm self which worried Sage some, it did not seem natural or maybe she was just used to the volatile nature of the females of her family.

“Hello Lady Sage. Is Elara well?”

“She was when I left but missing her mother.”

Ciana smiled. “Well I will be home and with her sister very soon I hope.”

Sage looked at the so far quiet female who had to be an Elf. “Good evening.”

“Good evening Lady Dragon.” Ace made the introductions “Lady Dragon Sage this is Phoebe Moonwalker sister to the Elven King Thorn Moonwalker.”

“Sage inclined her head and said. “I see, welcome to our world your brother Tayne is doing well he is recovering faster now Sharm our chief healer treated him for iron poisoning.”

“So he was not poisoned?”

“Oh no, not as we know it. Apparently the knife blade he was struck down with was iron based it cut deep and poisoned his blood which poisoned his body.” She looked at Phoebe. “If he had not received treatment when he did he would have not made it.”

Phoebe sighed. “I am grateful as annoying as he can be, he is dear to me.” They all laughed at her dry tone.

“Well Ace if you can explain what has happened so far?” With help from Phoebe they filled her in on what Sparrow had found out and what they decided to do. Sage nodded. “So I saw when I arrived.”

Ciana said. “If we are finished talking, I would like to go get my baby!”

Sage told them. “Their magic is harmless although we could have done with Frankie.”

Ace agreed. “True she would have been useful and amusing. Unfortunately, she would have wished to look at everything.”

Harper agreed. “See you get annoyed with that too?”

“Well annoyed is maybe too strong a word. Where are you going Ciana?”

“To get my baby girl.”

“Oh yes of course. Why do you distract me?” He asked Harper as he hurried after Ciana and Phoebe who was following Ciana. Harper grinned at Sage as Ace quickly walked to where Ciana was mounting the steps to the house. The door was opened as they walked up the steps by a female in her late forties or younger, she was dressed in a long flowing caftan or what was commonly called a witches robe. Ciana looked her over and was amused to see her hair matched the soft mauve color of her robe. She was not beautiful nor was she plain she was just nice.

“Welcome, what can I do to help you this fine evening?”

Ciana told her. “I have come for my baby.”

As the others approached the door, she held it wider and introduced herself. “I am Herb witch Sonia Rhodes.”

Another female that looked very much like the first stood behind her except she was a little thinner than the rounder Sonia. Her hair was light blue color as was her caftan. “Oh Linda these people have come for the baby.” Sonia seemed flustered but Phoebe thought it was more for show, like they were playing a part in a play. Sage said. “Do you know who we are?”

“No Madam we do not.” The female named Linda answered her.

“I am Dragon Lady Sage!” At the announcement of her name, the veneer of a flustered female vanished, and they both gasped and fell back farther into the house. Ace advanced with Harper followed by Ciana, Phoebe and then Sage who produced a blue globe and threw it towards the ceiling where it hung.

They all walked into a lounge room that was decorated as one would assume a witch’s parlor would be, with heavy brocade curtains and dark wood furniture. Bunches of dried herbs; lavender, oregano, rosemary and thyme that hung on the walls to name a few. Sage pointed to the blue ball slowly revolving on the ceiling.

“That will collect all the stray bits of magic you have left lying around.”

She frowned at the sisters, “Shame on you both practicing magic you are ill equipped to do. Ciana go with Harper and get the baby please. You two sisters sit down and I will decide what I am to do with you.”

Harper followed Ciana out of the room figuring they would find the baby upstairs, as the female named Linda asked Sage. “Who are you to give orders in our home?”

Ace snarled annoyance hammering at his nerves. ”She is the Dragon Lady now sit or I will make you!”

The two females sat promptly in the chairs fear evident on their faces and eyes as they stared at the male who seemed to be changing before their eyes. Sage asked. “Ace what bothers you?” He shrugged off Sage’s question and looked around as though trying to find what it was that was annoying him.

Phoebe spoke for the first time addressing Sage, “Dragon Lady the magic is making him annoyed.”

Sage nodded as she mumbled. “Oh of course.” In a louder voice she said “Ace dear go outside and guard the front door.”

He frowned harder. “Does it need guarding?”

“Well, I would think so. We are your females in here with a hatchling.”

He immediately strode to the door completely forgetting that she was a witch or that Harper would kill at any provocation, and Sage was sure the battle mistress with her would not be slow in taking action.

He got to the lounge doorway and turned to look at her. His green eyes snapping fire. She could see his dragon running under his skin as his eyes elongated she said soothingly. “It will be alright battle mistress Phoebe will protect me with or without ‘magics’. She is a fierce warrior.” Phoebe grinned and nodded to Ace and then to Sage at the compliment of her skills.

With a sharp nod and a growl as he passed both females he stomped from the house. They could hear him slam the door and step onto the small porch. Sage sat opposite the females as Phoebe stood behind her chair her hands resting on her knives.

Sage sighed as she looked at the two sisters. “You had no right to keep that infant from the ones who came to pick her up. She does not belong to you your job was to safeguard her for the Goddess. Why did you do so?”

Shamed they both looked down neither spoke, “You will answer me here or in front of the witches’ council which I preside over. I am giving you this opportunity to save your gifts and possible your very lives, you do not know whose child and grandchild you withheld. You know as well as I do if you go before the council they will be forced to strip your powers from you.”

“And you will not?” Sonia asked.

“No, I am willing to listen. This is your one chance to persuade me to protect you and your gifts. Make it good!”

Linda heaved a deep sigh and took her sisters hand in hers. “Once we realized our spells had more potency, it was as if we could not stop. We produced cures, actually cured the towns people who came to us. Our potions were stronger we knew we could heal, truly heal people it was scary to just give that away.”

Sonia looked at her sister with love and said quietly. “We hoped that we could cast one final spell, we knew we had to give her up. It was just one powerful casting right?”

She asked her sister who nodded. “Yes just one…”

Sage asked “You wanted to cast for what?”

They looked at her and then Phoebe with tears in their eyes as Linda whispered. “We just wanted a chance to be loved we hoped to call our mates to us. Just one chance at happiness.”

Sonia said sadly. “We know it was wrong but…” She with her sister cried lonely tears as they held each other. Sage shook her head as Phoebe asked. “The males you turned away with your spell, do you know what happened to them?”

They nodded as Linda said. “Yes once we found out, we decided to alter the spell we created to free them instead.”

Sage held her hand out. “Get it for me.”

Sonia wiped her face and hurried into the next room Sage stopped Phoebe from following as she mind sent. It may be best to not follow the witch from beneath the blue orb until I have all their magic.

Ahh good idea can all your kind do this mind talk?

If not we are taught. Are you not?

No, we all do not have the ability.

I see.

They could hear the witch shifting paper and things around, Ciana and Harper came back down the stairs. Ciana had a baby wrapped in a silver blanket while Harper carried a bag over her shoulder. “Where is Ace?” She asked not seeing him in the room. Sage told her. “He is on the step guarding.”

The ‘magics’ were too much for him she mind sent.

Huh! Is that what is annoying?

Probably! Then Sage told them both. “Ace is waiting for you outside. Harper take her back to Dragon’s Gap and tell my Lord we will wait here for him.”

Harper looked over at the silent female and then Phoebe. ”You will be alright?”

“We will be. Thank you Harper.”

“Very well but do not get hurt I cannot stand the roaring.” She grumbled.

Sage with a smile in her voice inclined her head. “I will not. Ciana is she well?”

Ciana smiled and said in a subservient voice. “Yes thank you my Lady.”

Sage sighed and mock growled. “Oh go away with you two.”

At the same time Sage was talking to the witches Reighn was opening the portal right into the center of the cell the King of Elves was incarcerated in. Storm walked in “King Thorn are you ready to leave?”

Thorn smiled. “We are, your faerie warrior warned us you were to open a portal.”

Storm put his arm out in a warriors salute as Thorn clasped it. “I am Storm Kingsley brother to the Dragon Lord who awaits you through the portal.”

“Your Dragon Lord is here?”

“It seems his shadow demanded he come.” He said this with a wry twist of his lips accompanied with a shrug, in a, what can a male do gesture. Charlie walked through the silvery oval. “Will you hurry we have places to go. Oh hello! Well…” She demanded of Storm who smiled and said to all the startled males there. “This delightful female is my shadow Lady Charlie.”

“You allow your female to war with you?” A male asked as they all eyed Charlie who was dressed for battle in black leathers with guns strapped to her thighs and a rifle slung across her back. Storm watched the males as Charlie’s whole body became one taut arrow directed at the hapless male. Before she could explain to the male warrior up close and personal with her guns, Storm told him. “Yes when they are warriors in their own right. Do you not?”

He directed this question to the male who first spoke but included all the males present. A male answered and his voice held a touch of awe as he looked at Charlie “No our females are to be protected.”

“How sad for them,” Storm said. “Not to be able to use their talents and abilities if they have any. What a waste for your race. Our Dragon Lord does not differentiate if a warrior is capable regardless of sex they are valued, as my shadow is.” To Charlie he said. “We are coming now.” With a nod and a smile for him alone she about faced and started to walk from the cell calling over her shoulder. “I don’t see movement!”

Storm called back just holding back his laughter. “My love there are locks!”

Charlie stopped and if possible her back became more rigid. “Oh…oh okay!”

She turned again and came back in and mumbled. “Forgot about that.”

She walked to the cell door and placed her hand over the lock and pushed with her power. The door sprang open. She then walked through the door and did the same on the other two cells releasing the Elves trapped inside. They hobbled some helping others out and followed her through the oval portal. Thorn looked after her and said “A remarkable female. Do you have many like that at your Dragon’s Gap?”

“We do, many, although to be fair I should tell you Charlie and her sister Harper are unique.”

“I would like to meet the sister of your Lady.”

“Really, well, that will be interesting.” Was Storms only comment! Then just before they were to step into the glowing doorway Thorn stated. “I wish to visit the fat male who hurt my brother.”

Storm did not answer just walked through and Thorn raised his eyebrows and wandered after him. Reighn closed the portal turning to the male as Storm introduced Thorn to Reighn. “Dragon Lord this is the Moon Elves King, Thorn Moonwalker.”

Reighn inclined his head as did Thorn. Sparrow detached herself from the branch of a tree and flew down to the ground then grew saying. “We thought you may want to visit the male. We have him secured at his home.”

Thorn nodded to her “We will go now?” Reighn shook his head as Charlie said. “King Thorn is it not normal to ask you hosts permission?”

Thorn stood still as his men all stilled at her. Carefully he clarified. “I may have misheard?”

“You did not.” Reighn’s deep bass voice rang out across the area sending slight shivers of dread down the backs of the Elves. Thankfully their powers were nulled otherwise each of them would have morphed into battle mode. “This is my world, and you are a guest here until I say otherwise.”

“Yet I am the King of Moon Elves and granted permission to hunt on this world by the Moon Goddess herself in a vision quest.”

Thorn returned and he was amused rather than annoyed if the shoe had been on the other foot he would be doing as the Dragon Lord was. Reighn acknowledged the Elven Kings words. “Mayhap this is true, but I am the Dragon Lord caretaker of this world.”

Thorn looked at his warriors. “My Radiance, she who you call shadow is here, the infant I was to retrieve from the witches is mine. It was hoped by offering her to the female she would consider that an introduction.”

Charlie looked at Storm with a frown in her eyes as he mind sent. It is an old fashioned custom which was common in the past.

Weird, he should have come to us first.

Some races have not been on Earth for centuries or longer they will not realize the customs have changed.

Yeah, I see that.

Reighn nodded. “I see and yet that will only allow you a reason to request to live here.”

“So what must my people and I do to show our worthiness?”

“Have your warriors go with my people and receive treatment for the iron poisoning and rest. Then when we have finished our business here we will discuss your application to live on Earth.”

“And the fat male?”

Reighn asked. “How well do you fare?”

Thorn smiled. “Well enough to deliver my promise to him.”

“Them by all means, go with Commander Sparrow and finish your business.”

“I thank you Dragon Lord.” Reighn nodded he knew that for the king not to finish his promise would eventually make him feel less in his own eyes and the eyes of his warriors.

“We will talk later King of the Elves.” Reighn opened a portal before Thorn signalled his warriors to enter he ordered. “Go my warriors and receive treatment, rest eat and heal. Wait for my return.” They saluted him with their arms over their hearts and walked through the silver door way and as it closed. “My Lord I will take King Thorn with me to visit the male.” Reighn nodded. “Do you require a portal?”

Thorn smiled as he said. “No thank you. I will enjoy the stretch of my legs. I am sure with my delightful guide I will not get lost.”

Sparrow smiled at his compliment. “I will endeavour not to lose you King Thorn.” Together they nodded to Reighn and left to walk to the house of the male Thorn had promised would regret meeting him without bars between them.

Reighn grinned at his uncle after Sparrow and Thorn had departed. “Uncle would you be interested in visiting the sheriff with Lars while I and Stanvis, along with Storm and Charlie, visit the male called Judge?”

“Of course not.” He looked at Lars who smiled and stated. “I would be ever so delighted to accompany you uncle.”

“Why do you annoy him before you even get there?” Stanvis asked his brother who grinned at him and told him. “I live for danger.”

“Does your shadow know you take these type of risks?” Charlie asked the grinning fool of a male. “Because I can talk to her for you, if you like, and explain that you are a risk taker. I am sure she will be so understanding of this penchant you have for danger.”

Lars scowled at her saying. “No need to be so literal!”

“You are a fool!” Andre` quoted with a laugh.

Reighn sighed as he opened a portal for the two males. “Thank you nephew.” Lars threw him a cocky grin as he stepped through the portal with Andre`.

Reighn then said to Storm, Charlie and Stanvis. “We will go visit this judge person?” They slowly made their way down the hillside as Stanvis asked, as if he did not already know. “What is a judge person?”

Charlie looked at him seeing the twinkle in his eyes and sucked in her bottom lip then said. “A judge administers justice in the human world.”

Stanvis nodded his head with a serious look on his face and said. “Really, tell me more?” Which Charlie proceeded to do in excruciating detail!

Storm raised an eyebrow at Reighn who shrugged as he wondered if Charlie missed the fact Stanvis thought he was being funny. Storm was going to tell her then decided the joke was on Stan who had to endure the lecture.

Instead, he asked Reighn “Why are we walking and they all got portals?”

Reighn quirked an eyebrow at his brother knowing walking did not hinder him or tire him. “Do you know where this judge person is?”

Storm scratched his cheek as he thought back on the conversations at the camp site. “No!”

Charlie smiled as she heard Reighn sigh. She then turn to a sighing Stanvis who was regretting his earlier joke. “Do not be such a prat next time, and I will not lecture you.”

Stanvis smiled “Huh! I did not think you understood.”

“Seriously I live with your brother.”

“That is true. I forgot that.”

Storm asked Charlie. “Do you know how to find this judge person?”

“No but I will find out.”

Eventually with much grumbling from Stan and Storm they arrived on the main road of the small town that seemed to be the shopping street. Several people walked or hurried by the four large… well three large warriors and one dressed for battle female. As the four walked along the street a skinny young boy who seemed about twelve or thirteen came out of a shop and walked straight into Charlie. She grabbed the back of his neck and lifted him an inch off the ground as the males watched with varying expressions of amusement.”

Charlie growled as she asked. “So do you know the judge?”

The poor boy shook so hard they could hear his teeth chattering as he nodded. Charlie shook him slightly, he gulped and stammered in a high pitched voice. “Yea…yea.”

“Good, where is the judge?”

The scared youth almost fainted with fright as his wide terrified eyes looked into the hardened eyes of the three males, then travelled down the bodies of the leather clad males who were armed with swords and long knives. He pointed down the street further to a two storied building. “In…in there!”

“Thanks.”

When Charlie let him down and he felt his feet touch the ground he almost squealed in delight. She released his collar and they watched him as he ran away fast without looking back. “Interesting technique.” Stan said. Reighn asked “I do wonder what happens when the male is too big to dangle his feet off the pavement?”

“That is why I have guns.” She told them as she started walking towards the building. Storm grinned. “My shadow is resourceful.”

“She is full of something alright!” Stan muttered.

“I heard that Stanvis.” Called back Charlie.

“I was sure you did!” He called to her as they started to follow her. “You live dangerously.” Reighn murmured.

“Nah! She likes my Jacks as does Sage.”

“You would think that would protect you, but we know differently.” Storm told him as Stanvis stopped walking “What are you saying?”

“You live dangerously.” Reighn told him as he passed by him. Leaving Stanvis with a frown of worry on his face.

After two minutes of walking Reighn and the other three found themselves outside an imposing brick and glass building.

CHAPTER TWELVE:

A fter a quick walk up the two fights of narrow stairs they arrived at a small landing, making it necessary for the three males to wait on the stairs as Charlie pointed to the door marked MAYOR. She nodded. “He is also the mayor, Sparrow told us.”

“Busy male.” Commented Stanvis.

“Very!” Reighn murmured. Charlie, who was in the lead with Storm at her back pushed open the door and arrived at a small reception desk, with a thin grey haired woman sitting behind it. “Ca…ca…can I…I help you…” She stuttered to a stop as Charlie raised her hand. “We are not here to hurt you. We would like to see the judge. Is he through that door?” She pointed to the closed solid wooden door. The female nodded as Reighn said. “Dear Lady go home. It will be better if you do not come into work for a few days, do you understand?”

She nodded once again and took out her purse from the bottom drawer of her desk. She stood placed her cardigan around her shoulders and they moved back so she could pass. She looked over the four people and knew her boss was a dead man as she came level with Reighn she looked up and said. “I sent a message to the authorities last night is that why you are here?”

Reighn took her hand in his. “Partly Mrs Harris it was very brave of you.”

She smiled. “My mate is a cheetah he hid his true nature for many years until he went wild and ran off. I hope every day he will return to me.”

Reighn lent near her and looked into her eyes, so she could see the sincerity in his own eyes. “Send me his details. We will have someone look for him. If he is still alive we will find him and let you know he is safe or return him to you. Either way you will know what happened to him.”

Stanvis handed her a card with a number on it she looked at it then nodded with tears in her eyes. “Thank you.”

She looked at the door. “What he is doing with those men and the other things, it is all wrong. I am glad I am helping to stop him. I should have done it sooner.”

Reighn told her “We all do things when we are meant too. Now was the right time. Go home Kate. We have this.”

“Yes.” They waited until they could no longer hear her descending the steps they had just walked up. Before Reighn signalled Storm to enter the inner office.

“Remember the cattle prods.” Charlie reminded them as she thought about what she has just heard, apparently Sage was not the only reason Reighn, Lars and Stanvis were here.

Storm with a hand on the door and about to open it pulled his hand back, he nodded to Charlie. “Thank you I had forgotten.” He then took a step back and rammed the door with his foot shattering the four inch wooden door into splinters. “Well done.” Stan said admiringly. “Good solid technique.”

“It’s all about technique with you isn’t it?” Charlie asked as she followed Reighn into the room, he nodded “Of course, good solid technique carries us forward, ask Uncle Andre` if you do not believe me.”

Reighn ignored their chatter as he with Charlie beside him walked into the large office to be confronted by the tall male, mouth open standing behind his desk. “Sit please.” Reighn said as he moved and took a seat opposite the male who without thought followed the order directed at him. He sat back into his seat and cleared his throat. “Who are you? What did you do with Kate?”

Charlie took the other chair beside Reighn as the Judge’s eyes followed Stan and Storm while they both trolled around the room. Charlie said bringing his attention back to her. “She has taken the day off. You are Judge Ian Sampson?”

“Yes, I am the judge and mayor of this town.”

“Good.” She looked at Reighn who had been studying the male. He was not at all impressed with the tall for a human, thin male who was not well muscled and would never be able to stand up to training. As he and his males did. He had grey in his hair and brown eyes which shifted constantly. Reighn did not like him. When he spoke, he did not temper his voice as he had done when speaking to the secretary his voice he knew was cold as he asked. “Why did you not ask, why are we here?”

“I do not know. I do not know who you are?”

“I am the Dragon Lord overseer of all shifters on this world for the Elementals who have returned to earth.”

Ian Sampson raised his eyebrows and felt sweat break out over his body. He, like every Governor or Mayor of the United States had received notice of the Elementals and the Dragon Lord. He however was under the assumption the male and Elementals never left their place, wherever that was. He wondered if Dragon Lord was just a title. Like Mayor or was this man implying that he was a dragon? If he was then he was obviously delusional and could he use that against him. Reighn read every thought the male had and more. He wanted to just turn him to ash right there but thought better of it. A leader should have some decorum or so his Dam told him.

“I see.” Ian Sampson swallowed the bile that shot into his throat.

Reighn smiled as he looked the male’s desk over. “No, I do not think you do. Explain to me why you think I am here?”

“Again I cannot.”

“Really? Yet I have just released from your cells some of my people. And I have warriors questioning males who were driving trucks that were on their way here to pick those same prisoners up.”

Ian Sampson was no fool. He could see where this was going so he threw his cousin, with his new sheriff Jenkins under the bus. Or into the hands of the dragon sitting opposite him. Without remorse he told them spreading his hands wide in entreaty. “All I can surmise is my sheriff and his deputy Jenkins have gone rogue.”

Reighn looked at the male. “So they put this all together is this what you are saying?”

“Well yes, it stands to reason. They must have come up with this plan behind my back. I would never allow this to happen here.”

Reign nodded. “I see, Charlie if you would please.”

She turned the Judge’s phone around and hit the number that had Ned beside it. Hoping Andre` and Lars would be at the Sheriff’s home by now.

While Reighn and his trio were walking to the town, Andre` and Lars walked into the sheriffs home. Just as he was to sit down to his morning coffee with his wife Cathy. They both looked up in surprise as Lars pushed the door opened and he and Andre` walked into the kitchen. Ned reached for his gun which would normally be resting on his hip. Seriously! He kicked himself. This was not a good day to give up his gun. Andre` smiled. “Forgive us for startling you. I am sure you sheriff Sampson know who we are?”

Ned relaxed back in his chair taking hold of his Cathy’s shaking hand. “I have a fair idea.”

Andre` bowed slightly as he addressed Cathy. “Madam, I am Andre` Kingsley Uncle to the present Dragon Lord, this erstwhile young male is Prime Lord Lars Axton second to the Dragon Lord.”

“Hello.” She said bravely. “I am Cathy Sampson, wife to my Ned.”

Andre` inclined his head “We are here to bring to a halt a travesty before it happens. May we be seated?”

“Please do so and what travesty is he talking about Ned?” Her voice took on a hard tone as she asked her husband knowing that she had been right he was not home early for no reason.

“So I am going to assume by your attitude you both know who the Dragon Lord is?” Andre` asked the couple who both nodded as the sheriff answered.

“Yes, we received a notice about him and the Hunters and Shields as well as the Elementals.”

Cathy smiled. “My Ned tells me what he can, he told me about you all.”

Lars asked the male. “And yet you still took down the males that arrived in your town yesterday?”

Ned hung his head as shame coated his thoughts. “Yes!”

Lars was confused, here he was presented with a large well-muscled male who obviously loved his shadow and felt shame for what had happened. As well as what was to happen and yet he sat here and did nothing. Lars said. “I do not understand. You were willing to allow them to be sold like animals. Why?”

Sighing Ned answered. “I did not want too.”

“Oh Ned no!” His wife pleaded. “Say you would have not allowed that to happen?”

“I resigned, I told him it was wrong.” He pleaded with her to understand what he was saying. She shook her head her eyes downcast. ”Cathy… my Cathy he is my cousin and our mayor.”

She snapped her head up, her eyes fill of fire and disgust as she told him. “He is a nasty evil little man. You were not here but I know he rigged that election to become mayor and now he is a judge, this is all wrong. You are twice the man he is and always were, and I thought always would be.”

Ned took her hand to his mouth and kissed her knuckles sadness crowded into his throat. “Oh Cathy I am so sorry. I should have listened to you and trusted my own instincts.”

“Yes.” She said softly. “You should have, you fought for us. I thought for all of us. No matter who we were.”

“You know I did. It is what I believe.”

Andre` asked softly. “So why would you go against your own integrity?”

“I am ashamed to say. I do not know why.” He looked at his wife. “I just do not know why?”

“Because he is family and together we have so little family.” She looked at Andre` and Lars a deep hurt in her eyes. “I am unable to have children, so we tend to cling and…”

Lars said. “It is hard to believe family will betray your trust. We pray each day they will see the error of their ways.” They both looked at him and nodded. “Yes, that is what we hope for.” Ned said as he held tight to Cathy’s hand. Just then the phone rang Cathy got up and answered it.

“Sheriffs residence…oh…oh of course. It is for you.” She told Lars as she hit the speaker button so they could all hear. “Lord Andre` and Lars are you alright?”

“We are.” Andre` assured Charlie with an eye roll for the two people sitting at the table who managed to crack a smile each. “Good so are you with the sheriff?”

“We are.”

“Okay well kill him.”

“I beg your pardon?” Andre` asked shocked a little at her casual tone. Lars remained expressionless. As the couple cried out in alarm Andre` waved them to silence. “Well, the Mayor has said this is all the sheriffs idea his and a deputy named Jenkins arranged the sale of the Elves and the escape tonight.”

Ned rose slowly white with rage. “That son of a bitch is a liar. I never did that. I would never he is a lying dirty bastard.”

Andre` eyed the male. “So he is lying?”

Hoarsely he stated. “Yes, I may be guilty of nearly allowing this to happen, and I hope I would have come to my senses before the trucks arrived. With my Cathy’s help but I would never arrange this.”

“But you allowed the deal to be made!” Lars quietly stated. Ned agreed his head high as he looked both males in their eyes. “For my shame I did. But I swear I did not believe it would happen. Who would come here? We barely are surviving as it is. We have lost most of our citizens. We are a dying town. I just never believed it would happen.”

“Thank you!” Reighn said through the phone, Andre` bring Sheriff Sampson and his delightful wife to Dragon’s Gap they need to learn what we have in store for their town. Lars explain it to him and have him and his lovely wife pack a bag.”

“Yes my Lord.” They both said as he hung up. Ned asked. “What does all that mean?”

Cathy laughed. “Oh my Ned it means we get to go on vacation. Now would you all like coffee or tea while I pack?” She smiled at her bewildered husband.

Reighn looked at the male who had paled as the sheriff had spoken. When Charlie replaced the phone. Reighn said. “You picked the wrong side, did you not?”

“Please, you do not believe him do you?”

“Of course I do also I have corroborating evidence. You are a very detestable male who has run this nice little town bankrupt of people and money. For your own gain. You have a valuable commodity at your doorstep. Which I am sure your residents do not know about and which could have placed your town on the map. Yet you as the mayor did nothing about it.”

“What are you talking about?” He asked fear evident in his voice. Only Stanvis was not surprised by Reighn’s revelations. Storm and Charlie eyed him and the Mayor wondering where this was going. Stan said as he looked at a book as though he was not really intersected in the conversation. “The water you had tested and surveyed five years ago.”

Ian Sampson scoffed and flicked his hand on the desk casually, like what Stanvis had said meant nothing. “It all came to nothing if that is what you are referring too. Several of the older residents talked about its healing qualities but it failed to have any.”

Reighn sighed as he stood. “You cannot seem to help yourself from lying we know you have been trying to make deals all over the world to sell the rights to the water.” Stanvis replaced the book and moved closer to the desk. “We know you have driven owners from their lands and brought it for pennies on the dollar for yourself, so when you have finally procured a buyer you stand to make a lot of money.”

Reighn looked at him with disgust. “Foolish male!”

Ian stood and smirked knowing this male could do nothing, it was too late for them and the town now. “You think you know everything. You know nothing, as of this morning I have a buyer. The deal is as good as signed.”

Reighn smiled. “I know as I said foolish male.”

Stanvis was the one to smirk now. “Sad that all your hard work was for nothing you will never know how rich you could have been. The town will I am sure, thank you in the future for all the effort you put into the exploration of the water and securing their future, and the future of the town.” Ian’s face was going slack as the fill impact of what they were saying was filtering through his mind. Reighn held his arm out for Charlie. “Charlie my dear it is time for us to leave.” She nodded and went to him with one long look at the male who was slowly realizing his dreams were about to be over. Reighn told him. “My warriors will explain why you should always look after your people first, you I hope will carry the lesson into your next life.”

He walked from the room with Charlie by his side without looking at the shattered male. As she skipped down the stairs after Reighn, she read the message on her phone. When they reached the last step, she told him. “We have to go to the witch’s house, Sage and Phoebe are still there.”

“Alright.” Reighn agreed he then said as the exited the glass doors. “This is a nice town.”

“Yeah, I suppose.” Charlie agreed with him not really seeing anything special about it as they walked along the main street. “So is the water that valuable?” Reighn laughed. “It is very valuable a fortune is to be made from it. The town will benefit, and shifters will have a safe place to live.”

“Oh so you are going to make some deals of your own then?”

He smiled as he looked at her. “I will, with the new mayor.”

She grinned broadly. “Huh you brought the whole town didn’t yah?”

“Of course I did very early this morning after the very brave Mrs Harris contacted us.”

While Reighn was discussing revelations with the Mayor. Sage was having a conversation with the witches. Sonia hurried back into the room with a book, the spell drawn and written carefully out in detail. Sage read over the notes looked at the drawing and nodded. “I see where you changed it and for that I will grant you a reprieve.

“You will?” Sonia looked relieved and faint, her sister looked startled but more suspicious. “Why would you do that?” Before Sonia could scold her for looking a gift horse in the mouth. Sage said. “I refuse to waste talent, why are you only hedge witches?”

“It is what the females of our family have always practiced.” Linda told her with dignity.

“Of course I meant no offense. I forgot we tend to be traditional. But ladies you are much more than this.”

“We are?” Sonia asked as she sat unable to believe what she was hearing.

“Oh yes with training you could be great witches.”

“Why did mother never tell us that?” She asked Linda who was three years older than her. She shrugged having no answer for her.

“Maybe she did not recognize the power residing inside of you,” Phoebe murmured, “she may have had no idea what to look for or how to look for it. If you think about it, why would she?”

“Oh…oh, you are right.” Sonia replied thoughtfully as she looked at her sister who was looking just as thoughtful. Sage said “Come to Dragon’s Gap, train and while you are there look around maybe your Mr Rights, might be there. We have many, many single males waiting for their Miss Right. It could be you!”

“Should we?” Sonia asked Linda desperately hoping she said yes. Linda looked at Sage and Phoebe then at her sister with her hopeful eyes and grinned. “What do we have to lose?”

“We will pack.” Sonia said as she leapt from her chair, Sage nodded. “A bag each anything else you need you can obtain there.”

“What about money we have very little.” Linda said with an embarrassed blush staining her cheeks and those of her sisters. Sage smiled kindly as she asked. “Why do you need money? The witches council looks after all of that as well as gives you a stipend while you are training and plus you are a guest of the Dragon Lady.”

With a grin on their faces, they almost ran from the room they could hear them racing up the stairs. Sage called out. “And change the robes. We do not wear them.”

Phoebe asked. “Does the council really do that?”

Sage shrugged “No but they should.”

“You are most generous!”

“So you and Ark, mates right?”

“Yes, he is most…”

Sage grinned. “Yes, he is that… all the Battle brothers are most…”

Fifteen minutes later they were ready and waiting for Reighn and Charlie as they approached the house. “Ladies this is my husband or shadow, Reighn Kingsley. Dragon Lord of Dragon’s Gap.” Sage told them, they both curtseyed as was custom drilled into them from their mother years gone past. Charmed Reighn bowed deeply. “Ladies welcome. This is my friend and brothers shadow Charlie Kingsley, you would have met her sister Harper.”

Linda said. “We did a very intense female.”

“She is that.” Charlie agreed. Reighn said. “My dear are you ready to go home?”

Sage smiled up at him. “I am. What about the others?”

“They will return when they are finished their required missions.”

“Okay.”

Reighn opened a portal and told the two females “This is the portal to Dragon’s Gap it will not harm you just step through.”

At their hesitant looks Charlie took one sisters hand as Sage took the others and together they all stepped through. Phoebe waited as she asked Reighn. “My brother?”

“Is well.”

“My Radiance?”

Reighn grinned. “Is at home awaiting you with impatience I am sure.”

She smiled. “Thank you my Lord.”

“You are most welcome.” He found he meant it. This Elf was delightful. She smiled wide as she stepped through the portal.

Reighn gave the town one last look he felt he would never see it so quiet again, big changes were about to take over the place. He stepped through the portal onto his home soil and felt the Gap welcome him once more.

Sparrow lead Thorn, King of the Elves into the house that the male known as Jenkins inhabited it was a disgusting pig sty of a home. Filth lay everywhere, piled up trash was in every corner of every room it looked like it had never seen a cleaner and the smell was almost over powering.

Sparrow felt dirty just standing in the room. Thorn looked around at the filth covering almost every square inch of the room he walked into. “Does anyone else live here?”

“No thank the Goddess.” Answered a faerie with pink hair and wings.

“This is Birdy.” Sparrow introduced her second on this mission replacing Loa who was with the Queen to the Elven King. Birdy had not long been at Dragon’s Grove having transferred over from the High Queens guard looking for a better, calmer way of life. She was fitting in nicely. Sparrow was even thinking of putting her up as Loa’s second when she left to go to Edith’s.

“I can only be thankful for that!” Thorn said with distaste as he looked at the male that was trussed up and tied to the large lounge chair. It looked as though the faeries had used all the rope in the house. He spied several cattle prods and lent down and picked one up off the table. The faerie named Sparrow said. “He tried to use that on my warriors he was not quick enough as we were warned about what it could do. Of course as we have never seen it in operation before…” She said with a frown as Thorn pushed the button on the side and a spark ignited on the end. “We had to test it out.” Thorn’s eyebrows rose as the implication of what she was saying registered. “Really?”

Very solemnly she nodded. “Each one of us, several times just to get the idea, of course!”

“Of course.” He did a quick survey and counted seven faeries and a little part of him felt sorry for the male until he looked into his hate filled eyes and remembered how he callously and with malice sliced and stabbed his brother in the back, then kicked him down the hill. He motions to the faerie standing near him to remove his gag. She asked. “Are you sure? He spits.” Thorn tossed the stick to her. “Then hit him with that if he does.”

She smiled. “Okay.” She primed the stick proving Sparrow had not been kidding. They had tested it and the reaction from the male was further proof as he tried not to flinch while the faerie cut away his gag.

Thorn said. “I told you that you would regret it if and when you met me outside of the iron bars, did I not?”

“You did, you fucker do your worse.” He snarled. “I am not scared of you or your abominations.”

“Is he talking about us?” Birdy asked.

Sparrow shook her head mock sorrowfully. “He is!”

Thorn grinned, he was amused at the banter, which surprised him. He was sure there would be nothing he would have found amusing about this whole situation. “I am sure a male as worthy as you is not afraid, why would you be?” Thorn replied to the males lying statement, they could all smell his fear as he watched Thorn with an intensity that bordered on manic... Thorn said. “I hold you directly accountable for the hurt to my warriors and the near death of my brother. For a male that is trusted to uphold the law of your land you are a disgrace. There is no reason for you to remain alive. You have no value to humanity and I fear for all living beings if you do so.” With that he placed one finger over the male’s heart and chanted words hardly heard but felt.

A short spell that only took a small amount of power to cast. Thorn knew he was drawing on his own innate power to create the spell and would pay for the casting later. To the faeries he said. “Release him, and we will leave this vile place.” They all looked at him, he nodded and Sparrow walked up behind the male and knocked him out saying. “I do not understand, I thought you wanted revenge?”

Thorn smiled. “I have had it, he will be dead as soon as night falls fully the spell will ensure that. Until then he can stay unconscious.”

“And if he wakes?” Birdy asked.

“No one can help him. I swear. Now let us leave and bring the sticks we will need to study them.”

They gathered up the five cattle prods they had found when they searched the house and walked after Sparrow and the Elven King to meet Andre` and Lars who asked. “All taken care of?”

“Yes.” Sparrow told him. Thorn looked at the sheriff and asked. “I see you are leaving?”

“I am, we have been asked by the Dragon Lord to go to Dragon’s Gap. Are we going to have a problem?”

“What do you think? We will no longer be in your town now will we?”

Thorn’s sarcasm or veiled threat was not lost on the male or any of the others. Cathy looked at her husband and knew he was responsible for this, that phrase sounded like the bull he spouted occasionally. Lars said quietly in warning. ”He and his mate are under the Dragon Lord’s protection.”

“Well then is he not lucky!” Thorn stated before turning from the male. Andre` hid his smile from all those there, he knew he was going to have to diffuse this, but not now as long as the two males stayed away from each other for a while he would be able to work out a solution. But right now he wanted to make sure Ciana was well and meet his new granddaughter. He opened the portal and said.

“Let us all go home.”

CHAPTER THIRTEEN:

T he following evening Ciana coming from her shower was so thankful to be home with both babies. As she towel dried her hair she looked at the girls in their new bassinets that Blossom had arranged while they had been gone. Was it only a day ago? It seemed like days since she left with Andre` to go rescue some elves and her baby girl. “You are so adorable.” She whispered to them both and they were, with their soft fuzzy white hair and same creamy pale skin, although the so far unnamed girl had blue eyes with lavender flecks as opposed to Elara’s grey eyes with lavender flecks. They both sported long eyelashes and a snub nose each with rose buds lips in soft chubby faces. They were beautiful.

“I have no idea what to call you little one, your sister is called Elara and I need to find something as lovely as that for you.”

She finished drying her hair and rummaged in her closet for jeans and a sweater. Once dressed she picked up her hair brush and made her way towards the kitchen only to stop when she heard male voices. One she knew belonged to Andre` the other she did not know but felt the awareness from the timber of his voice glide over her skin causing it to pebble.

“You need to give her more time.” Andre` said, and Ciana could tell he was annoyed she wondered who he was talking to and about. The other male agreed. “I know my Lord I just wished to make sure she and little Mona arrived safe.”

“They both did. I was unaware you had named her?”

Ciana could make out the amused tone of the male as he answered. “I did not, the witches told me the male who delivered her to them gave them her name. It means moon.”

“I see you wish for me to tell Ciana this?”

“No if she chooses differently, it will still be a good name I am sure, after all, she chose Elara which is as beautiful.”

Ciana felt herself blush at his compliment and felt silly for it. “Yes, she did my daughter has much to contend with.”

“I understand my Lord but she is my Radiance what you call shadow. I cannot remain distanced forever!”

She heard Andre` sigh and imagined him pinching the bridge of his nose as he explained. “She was raised human she barely understands this life and all the implications of it.”

“I also understand that but my Lord you were meant to prepare her for my coming, are you saying you have not done so?”

Andre`s voice became a little cold. “I have not she is my daughter she has enough to worry about.”

“And yet I am her intended.”

“Yes, I know. Leave it with me I will talk to her tonight.”

“Thank you we are to train with dragons’ tomorrow morning, I would like it if she was there.”

“I will see what I can do.”

“Thank you my Lord.”

“Good eve King Thorn.”

Ciana listened as the door closed behind the male her hairbrush forgotten in her hand as she walked out to see Andre` staring off into space. “Want to tell me what that was all about?”

He looked over at her and sighed. “Not really but I will.” She had to smile at his look of consternation. “It sucks being a parent huh?”

“Until now I would not have said so!”

“Well, why don’t you tell me who he is and why he thinks I am his shadow?”

“This is a conversation I do not wish to have but as I am forced too. Let me get us drinks.” With that he walked into the lounge and started to pour whiskey into two glasses as Ciana walked in behind him. She quickly brushed her hair then made herself comfortable in an armchair and listened as Andre` told her what he had left out when he told her of his visitation with the Sun Goddess. He told her who Thorn was and why he was sent to find the baby and then finally he told her who Thorn was to her, but stressed their bonding could only happen with her consent. No one, he forcefully assured her, could make her join with Thorn regardless of who they thought they were. He would not allow it, not one dragon would allow it to happen. When he had finished, she had sighed and smiled at him saying. “I can see the horrible position that placed you in, finding out you had daughters and granddaughters then to have to tell me I am half of a couple. Seems unfair to me.”

Andre` nodded. “To me as well. But it is done now, you need to take your time see what kind of male this King is. Talk to his sister she will be honest. Then and only then if you think he is worthy of you allow him to court you.”

“So no jumping into bed with him then?”

Andre` watched the humor come into her eyes. He was learning a day or two ago he would have leapt up and snarled at her words, now he drank the rest of his whiskey and grinned. “No my daughter… no bed jumping unless you feel my wrath at him will serve a purpose?” He queried as he cocked up an eyebrow. Ciana laughed as she placed her glass on the coffee table and stood. “No I think we don’t want to see that. Well if you do not mind I need to walk for a few minutes and let this all settle. Blossom is here for the girls if I miss their next feed.”

“I will remain in as well, go I can see you will need to think about what I have told you. Remember as you ponder the implications of this,” his tone softened as he kissed her forehead and looked down into her upturned face which was rapidly becoming dear to him, “You will always be my daughter.”

Ciana smiled back and hugged him. “And you will always be my father. See you soon.” She told him as she walked from the lounge and let herself out of the apartment leaving a humbled old dragon behind.

She will search him out. His dragon told him.

Yes, she will, it is in her nature to solve problems and this is a problem for her.

His dragon sighed wishing they had longer with their new daughter. Should we follow her?

No, this is what it means to be a parent. I think we are supposed to let her go and hope she comes back.

He will take her away. His dragon mumbled sorrowfully.

Andre` smiled. No, I think my friend our Ciana will not allow that to happen, she is home and home is with us!

Ciana walked the main street of Dragon’s Gap after escaping the walls of the castle. It was as though her body knew where it needed to be. Rather than fight the impulse she allowed her feet to carry her along until she came to a coffee shop. There he was sitting at an outside table as though he knew she would come to him, and perhaps he did. Maybe this was her intended destination after all. She was unsure how she felt about that. Part of her was tired of being someone else’s puppet and the other half was intrigued in the beautiful male standing waiting for her to decide to join him or not. “Hello!” She greeted him as he bowed slightly then straightened replying. “Hello, please allow me.”

He pulled her chair out and waited while she sat then retook his own. Ciana looked him over he was gorgeous, tall and muscular with bright blue eyes and shoulder length white almost silver colored hair. “So I heard you talking to my father.”

“Yes, I wished to make sure you and the babe were well.”

“We are, so her name is Mona?”

“If you wish to call her that. I am thinking it is a divine name.”

“Oh from the Goddess?”

“Yes, you believe in the Moon Goddess?”

Ciana smiled. “I had talked with her before I came here.”

Thorn sat back in his chair amazed. “You have spoken to the Goddess. It is truly a blessing our coming together.”

“One could say that I suppose!” Ciana muttered.

Before Thorn could ask her for an explanation a waitress came over and he was able to study Ciana as she placed her order. She was lovely with her purple and red striped hair. He was most enamoured of her lavender eyes that sparkled and held silver lights a small straight nose and sweet mouth that begged for his kisses. As did her small, compact body that made his hands itch to touch her smooth skin. She was everything his heart desired in a radiance. He was so wrapped up in his speculations of the female sitting across from him he did not realize she was watching him. The waitress had left a minute or so ago. Ciana was amused at the intensity of his stare with anyone else she knew she would have felt uncomfortable but with Thorn she felt excited. “So you are a King?”

“I am king of the Elven moon clan.”

“So if I am your radiance…”

“You are.” He quickly stated.

“If…” She stressed the word. “I am. What does mating with you make me?”

“My queen you will rule by my side.”

Oh… Well, we may have to discuss that.”

Thorn almost leapt from his chair as he asked. “You are willing to be my radiance?” Ciana smiled at his eager question. “I am willing to talk about it.”

Disappointed Thorn sighed inwardly, of course his radiance would not submit easily.

He returned her smile and told her. “That is all I ask. Now let us talk of other things and get an understanding of who we are.”

Ciana agreed as the waitress brought her coffee and cake. So while the sun made its descent to the earths rim, Thorn and Ciana spent time discussing their lives, the Goddesses and the moon hatchlings. Thorn told her how he desperately needed his people to live here to find their home and she told him how she desperately needed to find her sister.

Finally as the moon rose Thorn escorted Ciana back to the castle and her apartment where with a courtly bow over her hand and a kiss to her cheek he left her a little bedazzled and a lot perturbed.

Thorn, on the other hand, felt his soul lift knowing he had finally found his radiance. So with a light heart he went to give his blessing to his sisters bonding to a dragon.

Just before midnight the moon shone down on the training yards which were occupied by a dragon who gently touched down onto the earth. He stood in all his splendor measuring in length seventy feet from the tip of his tail to the end of his blunt snout. Dark green scales covered his hide. Emerald green eyes stared out over the training arena as he settled with his long tail curled around him.

Phoebe stood with Tayne before the unopened gate to the training yards knowing her radiance waited for her within. She was about to become a chapter in Elven history. For the first time ever a female elf, who was a battle mistress was bonding to a dragon. Her heart raced, and her breath came in small pants. She held onto Tayne’s hand tightly, concerned he whispered. “Little sister you do not have to do this. I will spirit you away from here if you say the word!”

She looked up into his concerned eyes and smiled. “Brother thank you but he is my destiny and I swear I cannot think of a better one.”

He scowled down at her and growled. “I will not allow you to be taken from our family regardless of what this dragon thinks.”

Phoebe hugged him. He annoyed her often never listened to her, but he loved her and would go against tradition for her, how could she not love him. “Of course you will not but do not worry dragons do not do that they embrace all their shadows family. I am your sister and Elven, and I always will be, and I am about to be bonded to a dragon.” She said with wonder and happiness in her voice.

Tayne returned her hug, “Then go and receive your blessing.” She turned towards the opening gate and felt the wash of dragons’ breath engulf her. A sigh escaped before she could halt it. Ark watched her slip through the opening. She came like a moon waif in the night with her pale skin glistening and tattoos that led from her face down her body. He could see them wind around her arm. A low growl sounded as he thought of finding out if she wore them over her whole body… The want of knowing excited him. Phoebe faltered with the sound of the dragon’s growl, but she squared her shoulders and carried on walking. Silvery white hair falling down her back and bright blues eyes surveying the large dragon as she walked around him sliding her hands over his warmed scales.

When she finally arrived back at his head, her hands smoothed over his snout. She felt a shiver tremble over his large body worried she stepped back and watched as the dragon went from animal to human.

Phoebe looked at the male stripped down to his jeans. His body glistening in the moonlight he stood legs apart as his eyes caressed her making her heart thump in anticipation. Ark held himself still all he wished to do was sweep the elfin princess up into his arms and escape with her.

Phoebe took one tiny step back from the large male into the moonlight. Leaving him in shadow, she stared into his deep green eyes saying in a voice enthused with the battle ‘magics’.

“I have come in moonlight to offer myself to the dragon.” Ark stood head and shoulders above her. His eyes elongated as his skin instantly became covered in dark green scales and in a voice filled with his dragon stated. “I stand here in shadow to offer myself to the battle mistress.”

Reighn and Thorn stepped from the darkness. “I as Dragon Lord offer my blessing on this union.”

Thorn stepped forward. “I as King of the Moon Elves offer my blessing on this union.”

With that Ark transformed into his seventy-foot dragon and scooped Phoebe into his claws and rose into the night. Phoebe grinned up at him and called out. “Where are we going?”

A deep voice answered her. To the courting cave.

My dragon

Yes

Courting cave? Is this a dragon custom?

It has been so for centuries. I wish to court you.

Then I accept your need to court me.

Reighn and Thorn walked from the yard as they passed through the gate Reighn said to the silent Elf beside him. “I feel the need for a drink as well as conversation. I would be obliged if you would join me.”

Thorn agreed. “That would be most welcomed Dragon Lord.” They made their way to his office where Lars waited.

“Good evening King Thorn I hope you have had a restful day?” Lars asked of the king as he entered Reighn’s office with Reighn walking behind him.

Thorn inclined his head as he answered. “My warriors and I did. I thank you for your generosity my warriors are all healed and are getting acquainted with some of your warriors as we speak. They are hoping to train tomorrow morning, your Commander Storm is gathering warriors to train with them.”

“Will you participate?” Lars asked, knowing Reighn and he were too.

Thorn grinned. “I will yes and you my Lord?”

Reighn inclined his head as Thorn had done earlier. “I and my Prime will.”

Lars smiled and rubbed his hands together. “I cannot wait. It will be illuminating to train with a race we have not met before.”

Thorn also grinned at his enthusiasm. “Yes that is how my males think about it.”

Reighn grinned at his tempered excitement and said. “Please take a seat. Lars pour us some dragon ale we are toasting Ark and Phoebe’s good fortune.”

Lars turned to do so saying. “So the ceremony they participated in was an Elven one?”

Thorn nodded as he reached for his glass “Yes it is an old moon clan custom, the giving away under the face of our moon.” Lars looked at Reighn as he handed him his glass. “You know what this means we should prepare King Thorn.”

“Please just Thorn I am being kinged almost to death.”

“We tend to be overly formal. It is a failing.” Reighn murmured. “Of at least the dragons. The human and shifters not so much.”

Thorn smiled. “I have noticed that, so as we are related now let us dispense with formalities.”

“Agreed.” Reighn raised his glass. “To a true bonding with the hope love follows quickly.”

They all took a drink then Reighn said. “As well as toasting our families I have asked you here to qualify what I know about why you are here. I am under the impression that you and your warriors were on a quest for the Moon Goddess to locate and secure the moon hatchling?”

Thorn sipped at his glass and thought deeply about his answer. Knowing what he told the Dragon Lord would see his people allowed to make their home here or not. “We were. I am a dream walker. Our Goddess came to me and told me my Radiance was near and she then requested we find the babe and return her to her mother.”

“That would be Ciana. I am guessing.” Lars asked even though like Reighn he knew it was. Thorn smiled with remembered delight at the mention of her name. “Yes, she would be my radiance.”

Reighn asked. “Does she know?”

“Yes, we spent an hour or two at a place in your town talking.”

“How did that go?” Lars asked wondering how Ciana received the news. She had barely arrived at Dragon’s Gap and then learnt she had a father and was mother to twins. “It was calm, and she seemed receptive to the idea but she was a little reserved if that is the correct term.”

Reighn nodded. “I would think so, you will find earth females are a little more reserved and you should know Ciana until recently, in fact days ago thought she was just part human, part shifter she has since found out she is dragon and has a father and is mother to twins. It is a lot for her to cope with.”

“Yes, the Goddess shared that with me I understand that I need time to talk to her and let her get to know me and my people. Of more concern now is our status here at Dragon’s Gap!”

Lars, sitting in the other chair in front of Reighn’s desk asked. “What does a dream walker do?”

“He walks the dreams of others. I am not sure why?” Reighn told him.

Thorn relaxed and smiled. “I myself often wonder that as well.” He answered Reighn’s question then told Lars. “Sometimes as a dream walker I have visions like the ones that told me I must wander the worlds looking for my radiance. When I walk into someone else’s dreams, I can help the dreamer understand the vision they may be experiencing. Sometimes I help a person who is wrestling with a problem to come to a conclusion and other times I can untangle dreams that will cause sickness.”

“Quite a vocation.” Lars said not hiding how much he was impressed by the Elf king. Thorn nodded. “I have found it so but on my dream walking I found that my Radiance was occluded to me. Since speaking to the Goddess she told me she placed a barrier around my sight until Ciana was ready to come to Dragon’s Gap.

“So you are here to win Ciana’s heart?” Reighn asked.

“That is the main reason. The other is to find a home world for my people.”

“How many are there?” Sadly Thorn answered softly. “We number only two thousand.”

Lars was shocked. “That is a very small number. What of other clans?”

“There are many clans so I cannot answer that. We are the moon clan, there are the land clans, sea clans, sky clans to name a few. I cannot attest to whether they wander the worlds looking for a home like my clan.”

Reighn nodded and asked. “May I ask has your birth rate dwindled over the years?”

Thorn raised an eyebrow as he thought on his answer and a hope sprang to life in his heart. That maybe he was to find the answer to his question of why his clan had dropped in number. “Yes sadly, substantially I have not discovered the reason although in saying that I always felt it was connected in some way to my lack of a Radiance.”

Reighn grimace. “We also had that problem. We also had a gradual decline in births mainly females.”

“As we do, and did you discover it was due to you not having a Shadow?”

“I did think that originally, but I am coming to revise that assumption. I feel now it was because we lacked the moon and sun Goddesses blessings.”

“Ahh! I wonder if that could be true for my clan. Elves once ruled earth as our archive has told us. I wonder if when we left, we also lost that ability to father young.”

Reighn shook his head. “I think like ours it is tied into the earth’s magic. Maybe as you too were birthed under the Goddesses blessing when they were gone our ability to have female young also diminished.”

Thorn thought on what Reighn had said and thought back to his clan of elves. “Phoebe, our archivist could say exactly but I am sure when we left earth we numbered in the thousands. As you can see our numbers have decreased and I would hazard a guess it will be like that for all Elven clans.”

Reighn and the other two sat in silence each with their own thoughts some sad, some hopeful. Reighn finally said. “Alright to put that aside for the moment. I wish to know your intentions Thorn?”

“I would like to return to earth with my people. As you can imagine I must stay, I am positive my radiance will not be happy to leave earth now she has found some of her family. My people are tired of being nomads we are not suited for that lifestyle even though we have endured it for centuries. I believe like me they wish to return to a home.”

“You know you will not be rulers here.” Lars told him. Thorn smiled and inclined his head. “I have no wish too, the Elven ruled and I believe if they had been successful magic would not have deserted earth. I think that is why the Elementals are here and why dragons remained to insure it never happens again. It is why the Goddesses have bestowed their blessing once more. No, the Elven should not rule again. We, as a race are not as tolerant as Dragons of other species. There are some Elven who consider only elves have the intelligence and nobility to rule. Unfortunately, there will be some who will wish to take up where they believe they should be as rulers of earth. I feel you may have to be quite firm with them or deny them altogether.”

Reighn agreed. “Unfortunately, we find that we are denying petitions frequently. So what will your people do?”

Thorn looked at the Dragon Lord and said, “I will hope we can add to the whole. I am not a king that commands his people to live within his borders. In fact I find if I can persuade my people to spread out, to put down roots within Dragon’s Gap they will be enriched. As will the town and its people. We have artisans in all types of crafts willing to share their wares. We also have magic uses and as you know we have warriors.”

“You feel we will need your warriors?”

Thorn nodded and with serious eyes he told them. “I am not sure if you have been off world much over the last few centuries. But if not, let me tell you there are many races of beings who would see earth as ripe pickings and the populace as worthless slaves. Sadly Elves included, so yes I think you will need my warriors.”

“And you, King Thorn what do you want?”

“That is easy to live in peace for myself and my people, to win my radiance and raise my young and to practice my art.”

“Which is what?”

Thorn smiled. “I am a musician along with my brother and a few others we are what was called minstrels once upon a time.”

Reighn stood and held his hand out. “Welcome to Dragon’s Gap. Artists of all disciplines are always welcomed here, we enjoy music if you feel like playing or having an audience talk to Lady Grace, she will make it happen.”

Thorn shook Reighn’s hand. “My people and I thank you. Truly you would not mind our kind of music. Would people enjoy listening to it?”

Lars almost laughed in that moment with that question, Thorn stopped being the King of Moon Elves and became just a male, amazed someone would listen to his music.

Reighn nodded. “Why would we not, Elven music has not been heard on earth in centuries and for that we must be poorer.”

Thorn beamed a smile at his words as they released each other Reighn asked. “What kind of home base do you require?”

“Ahh do you mean like a Grove or Meadow?”

“Yes.”

Thorn smiled with delight at the prospect of finally having a home. “Your Uncle told me of places called estates that we could possible purchase and use. Our requirements are small. My people will wish to live where they can meet and interact with others.” He looked thoughtful for a moment and said, “Or they will when I suggest this is what will happen but we will have some who will not be ready or able to immediately be away from what you call the home base, so for them a Estate will give them comfort and security until they are schooled in your society.”

Lars grinned. “You have thought this out?”

Thorn nodded. “I have had many years to do just that as we looked for a home.”

Alright Lars take Thorn around to the vacant estates tomorrow and see which one will suit his and his people’s needs. After that is, we have seen what his warriors can do in training.”

CHAPTER FOURTEEN:

T he Elven warriors waited outside the training yard for their King to lead them in. They were all stripped down to their waists and all were in battle mode. Tall huge warriors so very different to the Elf’s that had stumbled through the portal sick and beaten less than forty-eight hours ago. They were whole, hale and healthy with no sign of the iron poisoning that had plagued them since arriving on earth. Sharm and the witch sisters Sage had brought back with her had devised a potion to remove and prevent a re-occurrence. Thorn would make sure all his people received the antidote before they arrived to prevent anymore sickness.

Ciana sat in the observation stands with all the other females, she had Harper on one side and Phoebe on the other. Sage, Claire and June sat in the row in front. The other seats were fill of all the females like Ciana who had come to see the elves train with the dragons.

“Oh is that Conor and his pride?” Claire asked Frankie who nodded, “Yeah he asked to be included in training if they, the elves are going to live here they will fall under his jurisdiction. He wants to recruit some of them if they are any good and he needs to know what he is up against.”

“Smart male.” Phoebe quietly told them.

“He is, way smarter than most people think.” Claire answered her.

“You like him!” Sage stated.

“What is not to like? He looks after Dragon’s Gap as though he was born here people all love and respect him.”

“He rules with fear?” Phoebe asked Claire who smiled as she assured her. “No not Conor, he does not rule he only uses reason.”

Olinda asked. “Why are you not with them Phoebe you are an Elf warrior.”

She smiled sadly and sighed. “In my culture females do not battle, therefore, we do not train.”

“But you are a battle mistress!” Charlie stated.

“I am and yet I do not battle unless I must.”

Sage turned around and said quietly. “You Lady Phoebe fall under my jurisdiction. So I ask you to battle for dragon kind use what you know and train.” Phoebe’s eyes shone as she nodded. Sage smiled “I also will require you to teach battle ‘magics’ to my witches. I have many who would be battle mages if taught correctly. Unfortunately, there are none left on earth to teach them or at least none that have come forward so far. So I formerly ask you, battle mistress will you use your ‘magics’ as well as teach?”

Phoebe smiled gravely. “Dragon Lady I accept. My shadow mentioned last night you may wish I do so. Sadly I did not believe him, I think that means I owe him.”

Sage put her hand out and I Phoebe shook it. “We are agreed and yes it means you owe Ark.” Sage told her with a teasing smile. “I am sure that will not be a hardship to repay.”

“Oh it will not be.” Phoebe answered with a slight blush.

“Sage said now if you have problems with your brothers send them to me.”

Phoebe, still smiling shook her head. “No, I will not have problems with my brothers in our culture. I am my radiance’s problem now. They are my relations, not my protectors anymore. Their wants are now second to my radiances and any young we have. I will always be the clan’s archivist but no more.”

“So if Ark says no you have to obey?” Harper asked her.

“Yes, that is I our way.”

June asked. “What if a female in the clan has no family, what happens then?”

“Then it is on our king’s decision.”

“Let me see if I have this right. A female cannot do what she wants, only if she has the permission from the males of her family or her king?” Charlie asked Phoebe, who nodded. “That is so.”

“Well, I can see that changing!” Olinda mumbled. Phoebe nodded making Olinda jump as she realized she had spoken out loud when Phoebe told them. “I would like to see that change also, many of our females would but until King Thorn proclaims it, the law will stand.”

“Just out of curiosity what happens when there is a Queen?” Sage asked.

Phoebe shrugged, “She submits to the king and follows the rules like all females must, it is the law.” She could not help it. She let her eyes slide towards Ciana sitting silent beside her and saw a frown marring her face. She knew Thorn’s conquest of the female was not going to be as smooth a road as he thought it would be.

The gates of the training yard opened and Thorn lead in his twenty warriors all large muscled and oiled, stripped down to the waist they looked impressive. Thorn saw Ciana sitting among the spectators, and he tightened his body making his muscles bigger he turned towards her and bowed at the waist. Ciana her face devoid of expression inclined her head to the Elven King. “Ciana I think you have an admirer.” Verity murmured.

“So it would seem.” She murmured back and knew he was much more than an admirer.

“Did they grow?” Olinda asked Phoebe as her eyes widened in fascination. Phoebe nodded as she saw all the females waited for her answer. “They did, it is called battle mode, elves have the normal form and when enraged or going into battle they will enlarge to almost twice their normal size. Are you shocked?” Olinda laughed a pure happy sound which made all those close to her smile. “Shocked, no, we live with dragons a morphing Elf is nothing.”

Phoebe’s eyes laughed. “Of course I should have realized.”

Olinda gave her arm a pat. “Don’t worry sister we stick together all us non dragons and as Verity and Ciana made a noise she hurriedly amended that to, all us females that is.”

Just then the gates re-opened to admit the dragons and shifters. Lining up with Reighn were all his brothers, the three Battle brothers as well as Finlay and two of the unicorns from his team, Jordan and Ethan Reading.

“Olinda did they volunteer?” Sage asked.

“Of course they did, they could not put their fool hands up quick enough.”

Causing everyone to laugh quietly at her exasperated tone. Sage looked along the line and saw King Elijah and his guards. Rumoh, Dumoh as well as Conor and his half-brother Saul, who were accompanied by Grace’s sons George and Ivan.

Sage asked. “Grace, are those your boys?”

“Of course as with the Unicorns they were first in line.”

“Seriously you would have thought they would have had enough.” Claire muttered.

“Boys will be boys, no matter the age... get used to it Ladies.” Verity stated as Grace nodded her agreement as her sons mates Tayla and Krista slipped into seats apologizing for being late. “Sorry we are late, the cubs took longer to settle than usual.”

“Oh my Tayla look at them standing there all ready to battle. Yummy.”

Tayla looked to where Krista was pointing, “Oh my!” She fanned herself. Sage nudged June. “Someone will get lucky tonight!”

June laughed as Sage grinned she turned to the bears and reassured them.

“That is okay Scarlett is just coming as well.”

As Queen Scarlett, Sparrow and Loa along with Birdy took seats next to Verity. “I know we are late, morning sickness is not fun.” Scarlett moaned. Edith grumbled. “I know, hate it!”

Ella tutted with sympathy. “Ladies come and see me afterwards. I have something new for you to try.”

“Thank goodness.” A pale Edith mumbled.

“We were just saying the males all look impressive.” Verity told them.

“Were we? I did not say that.” Harper whispered to Charlie who grinned and said. “You are just mad because they won’t let you play.” Charlie nudged her shoulder as she replied with a pout. “Well yeah, it would have been fun.”

Frankie asked no one in particular. “Do I hear whining?”

Harper snarled loud enough for them all to hear. “There was no whining. Miss whiner!”

“And yet I was sure I heard it!” To cut the fight off Sage said. “Challenge them!”

Phoebe burst out laughing then slowly stopped saying between laughs. “Oh my Goddess please allow me to watch when you do?”

Harper grinned. “I just might, we have enough female warriors.”

Sparrow nodded. “Count us in.”

“Please me too!” Phoebe pleaded. Harper with a bit more thought wondered if she could pull a team together, she was fairly sure she could find enough females and with Phoebe, Charlie and Sparrow it would be a hell of a team she would think on it later as Olinda asked. “Should we whistle or clap.”

“Girl no! Where do you come up with these ideas?” Edith asked her.

“Books.” Called out Charlie.

Well...” Harper grinned as Olinda smiled and Frankie asked. “Are you sure we cannot. I mean look at them. Hubba bubba!”

They were impressive Reighn looked good Sage thought as with all the others lining up with him he was bare chested, muscles gleaming with oiled bronze skin showing. Phoebe cleared her throat as she looked over her shadow, she had intimate knowledge of every piece of his fine body to distract herself she asked. “Why would you wish to clap or whistle?

“It is what is done at games of sport on earth.” Charlie told her.

“But this is training!”

“Yeah, you keep on thinking that elf girl. This is combat without weapons.” Claire announced with a smile to take the sting from the words as she eyed Lars.

Oh man her shadow looked strapping, all oiled up and ready to battle.

Grace said. “You have to admit they all make a sight to behold.”

“That they do.” Verity agreed. There was no more time for chat as the doors to the viewing stand opposite were suddenly opened and males walked in.

“Oh wow! This will be a show like none other.” June told them.

“I wonder how they all found out.” Olinda asked of no one as she watched Frankie duck her head and she wondered no more. Dragons and shifters all filed in and filled the rows of seats on the terraced stands. Harper spied Clint as he walked in with several other youths. She had expressly forbidden Joy to attend. Much to her dissatisfaction. If the whining she heard before she left to go to school was any indication.

“Are Rene` and Andre` here?” Grace asked Verity who nodded.

“Of course.”

“Males they always know.” Stated Krista.

“It is like a bell goes off in their hind brains.” Agreed Jacks as she slipped into her seat behind Ciana. She said to Sage. “Sorry I was late, another petitioner was annoyed.” Sage nodded and gave her a sympathetic smile. “It’s okay, we are going to have to do something about that. You cannot keep doing it.”

“I know but who? It takes a calm personality and one who does not have personal interest.”

Ciana asked Jacks who she had met when she first arrived and liked a lot. “What is it you do?”

Jacks, in a few short sentences explained the position at Ciana’s thoughtful look. She asked slyly, thinking that Ciana or what she knew of her would be ideal for the job. The dragons could not accuse her of favoritism or taking sides. “Why? Are you interested?”

Ciana smiled in return. “Very much so.” She did not miss the worried look Phoebe gave her but she knew she was not cut out to be a non-working queen. Thorn would have to accept it or leave her. She ignored the pain that shafted through her heart at that thought.

Jacks grinned “Please see Reighn.” Sage looked at Ciana and after minute nodded what she saw in Ciana’s eyes was enough for her to agree. “Yes, I will set the appointment for two this afternoon in his office.”

“Thank you both.” Ciana smiled to herself.

Ciana and Phoebe were introduced to the faerie Queen and the bears. Ciana was fascinated as she looked around her so many different species all in one place it was amazing.

“I have twin boys if you need any advice.” Talya hesitantly offered Ciana. Olinda smiled as she told Ciana. “Me too, as you know I have twins. Tayla is invaluable. She knows everything. I swear I could not have survived this last few months without her help, and she never growls if you do not get it the first time. Like some grumpy bears.” She stared at Edith while the others tried not to laugh as Edith growled. “Look female how many times do you need to know how to tie a bib around a sweet baby’s neck so you don’t strangle him?”

“Apparently ten!” Grace murmured so they could all hear, causing the held in laughs to escape.

Ciana hurriedly said. “Thank you Tayla. I would appreciate some time.”

“How about afternoon tea at my place.” Sage offered as she turned back around to look out over the arena. “In fact ladies please all come for afternoon tea so we can meet properly as we are all family. We should at least get to know each other. It is us that will be leaning on each other as the days go on plus there are things we must discuss. Like bonding parties!”

June raised her eyebrows as Sage nudged her and whispered. “Girl what are you up too?”

Sage whispered back. “I need my own network. The males take too long and look at the wrong things.”

“Okay, I am in.” June nodded as Claire lent nearer and whispered. “Me too!”

A roar went up when a male as tall as Rene’ and as just as old walked into the arena. Verity gasped. “Oh my Patrycc is here.”

“Who?” Someone asked.

Verity whispered. “My brother Patrycc Maythom,”

“Oh wow the redeemer. I so want to meet him.” Edith sighed.

“Goddess that means Clint’s brother must be here!” Harper said as she looked around. Then her eyes finally landed on Clint and saw his head turn towards a tall blonde male who walked in the door. She watched as her boy stood and slowly moved towards the male then she held her breath as the male spotted him and a wide grin split his face.

Her boy was rushing to him. They embraced, her throat closed up as she saw the male pull away a little and stare at Clint while he talked. Through her tears, that she refused to let fall she saw they were almost the same height. Her eyes followed them as they moved towards the seat Clint just vacated. Charlie felt her sister’s pain and said quietly as all the females stopped talking feeling the atmosphere change. “It does not mean he will leave you sis.”

Harper her eyes bleak said. “Yeah, he will and why should he not, they are family. He deserves his family like we all do.”

Verity reached over and took Harper’s face in her hands and squeezed her cheeks. “We are family missy and do not forget that!”

“Yes ma’am.” Harper said between squashed cheeks.

“Good.” Verity let her go then Harper moved her jaw from side to side while Charlie tried not to snicker. Having being on the receiving end of cheek squashing a time or two herself. Frankie said. “Clint needs you don’t forget that his brother may be home but no one said he was staying.”

Sparrow eyed the newcomer Harper was talking about and felt dizzy, she felt her heart beat fast and her face paled. “Sparrow are you well?” Edith asked her a little panicked at the suddenly pale faerie that never seemed to be anything other than calm. Ella moved quickly to her. “Sparrow what is it? Are you ill?”

“No …no, it is… oh, this is not good.”

Scarlett looked at Sparrow then across the arena and smiled as she took her hand and said. “There is nothing to fear dear one it is normal.” Her words made everyone more curious as they looked to where Scarlett had and saw nothing out of the ordinary. “Is it my queen, are you sure? I feel light headed as though I have flown a training course with a dragon after me.”

“Oh my dear your light has arrived. It always feels like that.”

Sparrow’s eyes widened as she took two tries to clear her throat. “Okay…okay, that makes sense I suppose.”

“Who?” Olinda asked. “Do we know him?”

Queen Scarlett nodded towards Hayden. “That young male next to Clint.”

“Hayden!” Yelped Harper. “Your light is Clint’s brother?”

Sparrow sighed. “It would seem so.”

Edith grinned and nudged her. “Sparrow go say hello.”

Frantically she shook her head. “No…no, I think I will take it slow.”

Verity agreed. “Yes, that is the best way. Hayden is a very nice male, but he has been through some trauma. Maybe it will be well to speak to my brother Patrycc and then Hayden.”

“Good idea.” Sparrow said releasing the breath she did not remember holding. “Very good idea.”

“Okay…” Harper was unable to finish as just then another great roar went up as Reighn and Thorn stepped to the middle of the arena to face Patrycc.

“Uncle!”

“Nephew how are you?”

“I am well. You?”

“Pleased to be home.”

“Good, my Dam will be happy.”

“Yes now who are you fighting…sorry training with today.” Reighn cocked an eyebrow up at the not so subtle slip of his Uncle’s tongue he was as surprised as everyone else here to see Patrycc. His father was to have refereed. Reighn knew Hayden and Patrycc were coming home but not so soon. “Is Hayden with you?”

“He is up in the viewing stand with young Clint.”

“Ahah! Harper will be sorry.”

Patrycc shrugged as he said. “We will see, now introduce me to the Elven King.”

“King Thorn of the moon Elves this is my Uncle Patrycc Maythom. Redeemer, brother to my Dam.” Reighn introduced Thorn to Patrycc. Thorn clasp the other males arm. “Redeemer?”

“King Thorn please call me Patrycc.”

“If you will call me Thorn.” They both inclined their heads. Patrycc quietly said to Thorn. “I knew your grandfather if you would like to learn of him. Please come and see me.”

Thorn took a breath in. “I am in your debt he was, we believe a great male!”

Patrycc agreed. “He was an honest Elf. He worked tirelessly for your clan and the enlightenment of all Elves.”

“I would appreciate learning of him.”

“We will do so then. Now nephew what are you doing here?”

“It is to be an exhibit only. We wish to compare techniques and find out where we complement each other.”

“So wrestling and hand to hand skills.”

Reighn nodded. “That is what Thorn and I agreed on. Yes.”

“Shall we pair them up?”

“Agreed.” Thorn said as he looked over Reighn’s people, spotting Conor a slow smile grew. “I would like to test myself against that male there standing by Storm. Reighn looked toward Conor who stood relaxed while he talked to Storm. “Are you sure he is lion?”

Patrycc sucked in a breath as he looked at the male they were discussing. “Nephew we need to talk later.”

“Yes uncle.” Reighn agreed without turning from inspecting Conor who stood tall at almost seven foot, bronzed with sharp amber eyes that were surveying the ranks of males opposite him. Thorn’s smile was an anticipatory grin now as he said. “Yes, I am sure.”

Patrycc with no small amount of trepidation said. “Done, you may go first then we will pair up the others after.”

Thorn looked at Reighn who asked him. “Who do you advise I go against?”

Thorn indicated his brother. “Tayne.”

“Any advice?”

“Yes do not take it easy on him. He is well schooled but he will not listen, it is most annoying.”

Reighn smiled. “I understand.”

Patrycc, seeing the talking was over stated. “Good after your bout I will call for pairs, good luck gentlemen.” In a louder voice he said. “Rules; keep it clean I will call a halt when and if needed otherwise fight clean.”

Reighn and Thorn shook hands and went back to their ranks. “Finally.” Hissed Harper, “I thought they were never going to get to it.”

The females all smiled or laughed at her exasperated tone. Reighn with a nod at Thorn, smiled at Conor when he reached him who cocked an eyebrow as Reighn told him. “The King requested you.”

“Did he now?”

“Are you are up for it?”

A smile spread across Conor’s face as he said one word. “Indeed!”

Patrycc called Thorn and Conor forwards, “Warriors this is test of courage and ability you have a choice wrestling or hand to hand?”

They both picked hand to hand. “What does that mean?” Olinda asked Harper.

“Karate, judo whatever style or discipline they wish to use.” Edith told her, at their looks she shrugged. “I looked it up last night.”

“Boxing?” Asked Charlie.

“Yep, why?”

Just then the males squared off against each other and Patrycc held his arm between them. He counted to three then dropped it and moved back. Instantly the males struck out at each other. Conor dropped the Elf to a knee with a leg sweep Thorn countered from his position on one knee a one two punch to Conor’s solar plexus. Conor moved back from the Elf allowing him to rise. Thorn grinned and waved him closer. “Too cocky.” Charlie mumbled.

Conor stepped in and with one punch dropped Thorn to the ground out cold. Sharm stepped over and raised the Elf’s eyelids, tapped his face and then called over two males with a stretcher. They loaded the King onto it and ran from the arena. Conor looked at Patrycc who signaled the fight was ended with, “Conor wins!” The stands erupted in roars of approval. Phoebe said. “Those who never saw that coming raise your hands.” No one did. “He always has to push.”

Ciana grinned as they carried the King from the field. Several of the Elves shuffled closer to Conor who stood his hands by his sides relaxed. Reighn said in his deep voice from where he stood waiting. “Your King like all of us knew the rules. He chose Conor to test himself against. Now who is next?”

From there it was a relatively sedate contest each participant tested themselves against their opponents with differing techniques, with differing results. The spectators had a good time, and the participants mostly found themselves evenly matched. Reighn predictably won his bout against Tayne. Especially when the Elf lost his temper and threw wild punches at Reighn who eventually got bored and dropped him with one punch. Much as Conor had done earlier to Thorn. After just over two hours the training bouts were over and everyone left either sore or happy.

CHAPTER FIFTEEN:

A t ten past two that afternoon Reighn entered his office to find Ciana sitting patiently waiting for him. “I am sorry I am late. I know you have the afternoon tea to get too.”

“It is no problem I have time, apparently we are to go any time after two thirty so heaps of time.”

“What can I do for you Ciana?”

“Jacks told me of a job you may have going. I came to offer my services.”

“I see and do you have references?”

“Yes, as well as I wrote everything, Jacks told me the job entailed as far as duties went in case she forgot something.”

She handed him a folder as he sat and said, “Jacks seldom forgets anything if she gave you a run down on what the job was for she would be correct.”

“Well, she had help Sage, and Lars also spoke to me.”

He smiled. “Were they trying to convince you to take it or trying to stop you taking it?”

She grinned back. “Maybe a bit of both!” He flipped open the folder as Ciana looked around at the paintings in the room he started reading, ten minutes later he closed the folder. “You are over qualified!”

Ciana shrugged she knew she was but she really thought she would like to mediate disputes it sounded exciting and entertaining to find the root of a problem to help people come to an understanding. This job was tailor made for her.

“In saying that I feel you would be the perfect person and not just because no one else wants to do it.” He smiled as her eyes sparkled with delight. Reighn nodded as though he came to a decision. “I think you would be fair and just, so let’s give it a trail run. What do you say?”

“Yes and thank you.”

“So today is Thursday, let's say your first day is two weeks from Monday that will give you time to adjust and get some back ground on the people of Dragon’s Gap and how we have handled disputes in the past. Over the next two weeks, you, June along with Lars and myself will get with Conor and Claire and we will work out a system and go over some past cases and a few of the pending ones that will give you and us an idea on how you wish to present you court and make no mistake Ciana it will be a court. Stanvis and Keeper will help you with the law and from what I read you are a quick study you three should get on well. How does that sound?”

“Great whom am I ultimately answerable too?”

“Myself and Lars as my Prime. I warn you Ciana it will not be an easy road you will have to have guards to start with until as such time as the petitioners become receptive to you being a female ruling over them.”

“But I am dragon so only I being female will cause problems and truthfully that is nothing I am not use to. We will manage, mind you I am supposed to be mated to Thorn so that will also be interesting and maybe we can use elves as guards along with dragons.”

“That may work, we can ask Thorn, keep in mind they are archaic in their thinking and traditions. You know this right?” He was worried he was telling her something she may not know.

“Oh yes, Phoebe told me but things change all the time and if he wants me he will have to change or go without a radiance!” She said dryly. Reighn grinned. “Why do I feel he will change?”

“Because you are a very smart male.”

He grinned as he stood along with Ciana. “That I am. Cousin you are adorable.”

Ciana stilled as he walked to her. “Oh, I forgot that… oh yes cousin, see that is so very cool. I have never had so much family it is nice knowing I am not alone.” She looked up into his black eyes and whispered. “Do you think she is alright out there by herself Reighn?”

He hugged her knowing she spoke of her missing sister. “I pray she is!”

Ciana sighed. “Me too!”

He kissed her forehead “Go to tea and then go give your intended hell.”

She smiled. “Sounds like a plan, thank you. You won’t regret this.”

“I hope you will not.” Reighn said as she waved goodbye.

Ciana did not see Thorn all afternoon not that she had much time to see him, what with job interviews and then the afternoon tea party which she thoroughly enjoyed, she made friends with Tayla and Krista. Grace’s son’s mates they were kindness themselves. Olinda was delightful and full of information about raising twin Goddess touched hatchlings, which consisted of. “They are like all other babies so just love them.”

The tea went on until five o’clock when it broke up as nannies called for mothers. Ciana raced back upstairs to her apartment and her girls just as Andre` arrived home, they said goodbye to Blossom and together made dinner each sharing their day and the revelations it had brought. They discussed the training fights, and he told her who Patrycc was to Verity and what a Redeemer was.

CHAPTER SIXTEEN:

J ust after the tea party broke up Thorn, Phoebe and Ark arrived at the apartment of Storm and Charlie.

Knock…Knock

Ark banged on the door as Thorn said. “You did not have to attend. We could have found our own way here!”

“True but then I would have missed seeing my nieces.” He told him in his laid-back drawl he affected when talking to Phoebe’s brothers which he knew confused them, Phoebe hid her smile. The door opened, and they were greeted by Kelsey. “Hello.”

Ark reached down and swung her up into his arms. “Hello my little kitten. How was your day?” She wrapped her arms around his neck and squeezed as she told him seriously. “It was fun, did you like beating up the elves? Dada said it was a good time and aunty Harper said she wanted to beat up some elves too.”

Trying not to laugh at his niece and the affronted face of Thorn. Phoebe was looking down but he could hear a little giggle escape. Ark nodded. “We call it training sweet one.”

“Uncle Ark?” She said coyly.

“Yes little kitten.”

“What is an Elf?” Which made Ark laugh and say. “These nice people are Elves kitten. This is King Thorn of the Moon Elves and this beautiful lady is my shadow Phoebe sister to King Thorn.”

With wide shiny eyes Kelsey said. “Oh!”

Ark entered the apartment with Kelsey’s eyes still taking in every detail of the two people who followed them in. “You are very pretty.” She told Thorn and Phoebe. “Are all elves pretty?”

Thorn took one of her little hands in his and kissed the back of it in a courtly manner. “I thank you for the compliment and yes little one, all moon elves are pretty. But not I fear as beautiful as you will be when you are full grown.”

Kelsey fluttered her lashes at him and smiled sweetly. Storm and Charlie entered just as he finished speaking making Charlie grin at Kelsey’s attempt at flirting. Storm stomped over and took his daughter from Ark Charlie explained. “She has just started flirting. It is not pleasing her father.”

Phoebe laughed. “It is a harmless muscle that must be exercised as all young girls do.”

“No!” Said all three males at once. Much to Charlie and Phoebe’s amusement. Storm grumbled. “It must not be allowed, you will talk to her and explain we will not be pleased.” He told Charlie as he frowned down at his unrepentant daughter who said “Dada!”

Ark and Thorn agreed. “Make it stop.” Thorn stated to Charlie as Ark said. “She is far too young.”

Charlie grinned wider. “Seriously as long as it is with males that are family there is no harm.”

“No male would be fool enough to think it was anything other than a little girl growing a new way to get attention.” Phoebe whispered as Kelsey left the room.

“Not if they want to live.” Storm stated without expression. Thorn and Ark agreed with a look that said anyone thinking different would have to have a death wish. “Seriously you three, she is little girl barely five.”

All three of them shuffled their feet as Charlie guided Phoebe to the table in the dining room. “So!” Phoebe said easing on to a chair. “Charlie, you wished to see us why?”

“Oh yes, we were told Cara is half Elf. We wondered if it was possible for you to tell us what clan she comes from.”

Thorn asked puzzled as he also sat. “Why? Do you wish to return her?”

“Dear Goddess no, she is ours. We just need to know in case she wants to know in the future.”

“They will not claim her.” Thorn told the parents who looked concerned.” If that was a worry?”

Storm said as he sat. “To be honest it was a small one, we discussed but mainly we want to know as she is half Elf and half Unicorn if she will breed true.”

“Ahh I see.” Thorn grinned as he looked at Phoebe then nodded.” What do you know Archivist? What is the law and from what clan does she descend from?”

Before Phoebe could answer after looking into the vast store of knowledge. Cara entered the room shyly scooting to her father who picked her up and placed her on his knee. She looked at Ark and smiled as he winked at her then looked at the two new people and frowned she rubbed one of her ears that was slightly pointed then looked at Thorn and Phoebe’s obviously pointed ears. Then to prove how very intelligent she was she looked at her father and scowled saying. “Me unicon dada!”

Storm looked down into her dear face and smiled. “Yes my sweet girl but…”

Cara shouted. “No! Me unicon sista Olinda unicon dada!”

Then she wiggled down and ran from the room obviously upset. “Oh dear!” Charlie bit her bottom lip as she said. “I did not see that happening. I thought she would not mind.”

“As I did not.” Storm said he stood to go after her when they heard the apartment door open and muffled voices, then they heard loud crying from Cara who it seemed was moving closer. All the adults stood as Olinda walked in with a very upset Cara in her arms. “What has happened that makes Cara says she is not unicorn?” She sat as Cara started to quieten.

Storm told her. “It is not what we said, Thorn and Phoebe have come to find out if is possible to tell what clan her birth mother came from?”

“I see.” She looked at Cara. “Because your ears and eyes are the same as pretty Phoebe’s and King Thorn’s, you think you are not unicorn?”

Cara sobbed and nodded her head up and down.

“Sweet girl it does not work like that you are always Unicorn just like me, I look like your mama right?” Cara looked at Olinda then Charlie and nodded again. “See and I am still Unicorn, okay, just like Cara.”

“Me Unicorn Olinda?”

“Yes always.”

“Me have pink hair?”

“Umm!” Olinda looked at Charlie. “Help!” Which only earned her a snicker of amusement from the adults there. Thorn said softly as he took Cara from Olinda. “Baby Cara do you know what I am?” Cara looked into his smiling soft eyes and touched his ear. “Me have ears like you.”

“Yes, do you know why?”

“Me unicon.” She scowled at him which made him smile. “Yes, you are and when you grow older you will become unicorn like your friends.”

Cara smiled. “Wif pretty horn?” He nuzzled her nose and nodded. “Yes with a pretty horn and ears just like mine and Phoebe's.”

Cara looked at Thorn then her mother and father and said. “Me have pink hair?”

Thorn laughed. “I am sorry little one that I cannot give you.”

“Oh…” She kissed his chin “Kay.” She wiggled to be released Thorn lowered her to the floor where she raced around to her mother. “Me unicorn wif horn mama.”

“Yes my darling girl you will be the prettiest unicorn.” She laughed and ran from the room yelling for Kelsey. They all looked at Thorn as he said. “As king of the Elves I can, and have allowed the Unicorn part of her to be dominant. She will and may keep that which denotes her as part Elf but she will not have any more than what you see now. She will be gifted by both sides of her nature towards beauty.” With a nod to Olinda, he asked. “How could she not be beautiful?”

Olinda smiled as she blushed slightly. “I thank you.”

“Now how did you know she was in distress?” Thorn asked.

“We are connected as sisters I feel when she is more than upset of course I block her connection to me for now.”

“Ahh I see.”

“How can you gift her not to be Elven?” Storm asked as he crossed his arms not sure if he was happy with his Cara being tampered with.

“It is gift I as King of the moon Elves have. Being Goddess touched I can suppress that side of her until she wishes it returned or not.”

“It obviously does not hurt her?” Charlie stated, and Thorn was left in no doubt what would happen if he said it would hurt her. “No my Lady she will never know only by the structure of her face and body. But I am sure you will tell her anyway, and we are here for her if needed.” He shrugged. “It makes no difference she will grow as normal for a unicorn.”

“So you think she will shift?” Olinda asked wondering if he agreed with her suspicion that Cara would shift. “Oh yes definitely.”

Storm asked. “Can you tell what clan her birth mother came from?”

Phoebe smiled. “I can every clan that was or is still alive and together I record. From her bone structure I would say her mother came from the Seaswell clan, a very small exclusive community. They do not as a rule leave their shores. He must have been very persuasive for Cara’s mother to leave her clan.”

Olinda sighed. “I am betting he was.” She looked at Charlie “We go with the she loved him story?”

“Yes.” Charlie then told Thorn and Phoebe the story they had originated for Cara when she asked about her parents.”

Thorn nodded. “That sounds like a plan. I would say she was in love, her father or should I say both of your father probably not as much.”

“If at all!” Phoebe murmured in disgust. Olinda and Charlie both grimaced that was what they thought as well. Storm rumbled out. “I am happy, we are all happy that question has been answered. We hope you both will be willing to talk to Cara as she grows. Maybe in the future she will wish for the Elven side of her to have more importance.”

Thorn smiled but showed the doubt he felt in his words as he agreed. “Maybe, we will be here to answer any questions she has.”

Charlie asked worriedly. “Although you are sure, her mother’s clan will not find their way here to ask for her?”

Thorn shook his head. “No, they will not once she leaves their world she left their thoughts. There is no one to look for her or Cara as she does not exist for them.”

“Well, that seems harsh.” Olinda stated as Charlie eyes wide agreed.

“It is their peoples way,” Phoebe said, “I also agree that it seems harsh, but that is why clans like them are dying out they cannot sustain what they are trying to do by closing their people away from the whole it never works”

Ark shook his head. “No, it never does. Well if there is nothing more, we must get to our meal.”

Thorn stared at the wall for a minute then said. “I am a dream walker I can find out for you if you like?”

Charlie looked at Storm who frowned and pulled on his bottom lip. “Maybe we could ask that of you at a later date when Cara has questions?”

Thorn smiled. “Agreed.” Thinking privately he would walk the dreamscape to make sure his little Unicorn was safe. “Well if there is nothing else?” Ark asked the couple.

“No…no thank you so much for coming.” Charlie said as they all rose. Olinda shook both Phoebe and Thorn’s hands. “Thank you on behalf of my sister and us the adults in her life, we will sleep easier now or at least I will.” Charlie and Storm seconded that.

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN:

V erity and Rene` dined with Patrycc at Reighn and Sage’s place which was as usual amusing and enlightening. Patrycc was enchanted with Molly and Ava and together with Rene` he spent time with both girls and fell in love with Molly’s cub. Molly shifted frequently which amused and endeared her to him. Sage introduced him to the girl’s nanny and he was very relieved to pass the inspection he had an idea he would not be allowed anywhere near the girls if he had not.

He fell into the rhythm of the family and home life quicker than he had thought he would, it was as though the castle had a new life. The ancients hummed below his feet and the stones told the story of the new people to have arrived and come to live within its walls.

As they sat on the balcony overlooking the meadows below, he voiced his thoughts that coming home would be easier than he initially thought. Sage said. “That is because we are easing you into family life. Wait until Sunday family day when we are all here, then see how you feel after that.”

Which led onto what Sunday family day was and how it came about. Verity sat beside him and in a lull of conversation she asked and dreaded the answer. “So brother how long will you stay with us this time?”

He looked over at the sweet face of the female he had loved forever and saw the happiness and the deep well of contentment that shone from her. Something he had never seen before. “I am home to stay my dear sister.”

Tears welled in her eyes at his tone until what he said registered and she yelped. “I am sorry, what?”

“You heard. I am needed here!”

“What of the sanctuary?” Rene` asked as he felt Verity’s delight.

“I can always return if needed but there are enough to oversee the people who need help.”

“But why now?” Verity asked happiness bubbling up in her chest.

“Two reasons…He stopped and thought a moment. “No, there is three actually, one, my family is here and growing. I want to meet them all and enjoy the future with them in it.”

“Two, I felt the call to return and my Lord asked me to come home.”

“You did?” Verity looked at her son who smiled. “Mama we need him here and you have missed him as we all have.”

“Oh…oh my son, thank you I have missed you very much Patrycc.”

“I know you have dear one.”

Sage asked. “What is the third reason?”

“My shadow has finally arrived, she is here for me.”

“Oh who, tell me who it is, do I know her?” Verity asked excited for her brother after all these years on his own to have finally found his shadow.

Patrycc laughed. “No…no sister, I will not. You would plague her until she bonds with me out of desperation or runs away. You will have to wait and see.”

Verity pouted a sight that amused Sage who could not wait to tell the others. Rene` leaned over and whispered to Sage. “She would do that. Her brother knows her well.” Making Sage giggle as Verity said sulkily. “Oh, Paddy, that is so mean.”

“Do not call me that!”

“And yet we all heard it.” Rene` grinned as he poured more whiskey in their glasses.

“Repeat it and die!” Patrycc growled with a laugh then he turned to Reighn.

So my nephew the one named Conor, you know who and what he is?”

Reighn wiped the food from his mouth as he replied. “Yes uncle I do, we have talked about it.”

“And what conclusion did you come too?”

“None, it is what it is. Conor being a ‘First’ of his species is what he is! He can neither change it nor halt it. Evolution comes whether we wish it too or not.”

“Agreed but his life will be a hard one.”

Reighn shrugged as he sipped his whiskey his eyes on his uncle. “Maybe, although I have heard the ‘First’ dragons received much help from the redeemer of the time who was a ‘First’.”

“Are you hoping a decedent from the ‘First’ redeemer will help the Lion?”

Reighn tipped his glass towards his uncle. “It crossed my mind.”

“I see, then by all means I will talk with the male.”

Verity smiled as she told him. ‘You will like him Patrycc he is lovely, kind and very well educated. He loves his people and Dragon’s Gap.”

Patrycc nodded he knew, as did the two males that Conor was the ‘First’ of a new species. There had been no ‘First’ in a line of species since the dragons. The weight he carried was tremendous. No wonder Reighn hoped he could help Conor in fact Patrycc knew there was no one else that could. He would think on how to approach the lion.

Much later that night as Ciana lay down to sleep, she worried over Thorn. Andre` had told her he was well after his bout with Conor and had spent most of the day looking at estates and talking to Conor about work for his people. He and Phoebe had also been with Charlie and Storm talking to them about little Cara, her parents had concerns with her being half elf…apparently. Thorn was helping them settle some issues. Ciana sighed just as she fell into sleep, she missed seeing his face.

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN:

T he following morning found Ciana listlessly looking at books in the library, she was on the scholars section. She did not bother to turn when she heard the lift approach. “Hey what are you doing here?”

Ciana turned from the row of books and smiled when she saw Harper step off the lift. “Hiding…what about you?”

“Same...why are you hiding?”

Ciana made a face as she answered. “Thorn he is my intended apparently.”

“That is a cute way of saying he wants you as his shadow.”

Ciana grinned. “Isn’t it, though? It sort of places it out there, not so here and now.”

“Tell me that you don’t want it to be right this minute. If he walked in here and swept you off your feet, you are telling me you would scream bloody murder?”

Ciana replaced the book she was not really interested in and sighed. “How do I know? I have only spoken to him once, and I thought we were getting on okay but since yesterday I have not seen him. I think he is avoiding me.”

“Oh well males, I swear they are a weird species.”

“Who or what are you hiding from?” Ciana asked as she started to move towards a chair.

“Clint.”

“Huh!” Ciana sucked in her bottom lip and sat in the armchair strategically placed to overlook the libraries ground floor. Harper hands in her denim jacket pockets followed her and threw herself into the opposite chair and scowled as she growled out. “It is not that I don’t want him to grow up. I mean he is way older than me already.”

“It is that he did not talk to you about it.” Ciana guessed.

Harper nodded. “Yeah, he just assumed I would say no!”

“Would you have?”

Harper shrugged. “I would hope if he told me why he wanted to go I would have agreed.”

“But he did not give you the opportunity to do so?”

“Exactly and Ace colluded with him!”

Ciana nodded sympathetically and tried not to laugh at the word colluded she murmured. “And now you are worrying that they see you as a tyrant and you wonder if they have done this before. And it occurs to you they may not trust you?”

Harper stared at her. “Umm! Well sort of all that!” She thought about Ciana’s observation and realized that was exactly the problem but before she could say anything Ciana hummed, then said. “And of course now you have Hayden coming back, so really you can’t say anything at all to Clint as he is blood family and you are not. It is a problem.”

Harper stared at her again. “It wasn’t until just now sheesh Ciana! Now thanks to you I have to think about all that too.”

“Oh sorry.” Ciana shrugged contritely. “Sort of an occupational habit to explore all the pieces of the puzzle.”

“Well don’t do it anymore.”

“Okay! So want coffee?”

“Yes desperately.” They both looked towards the lift as the doors silently opened and Olinda stepped off. “Why are you both here?”

Harper and Ciana grinned at the no nonsense Olinda as Harper told her. “We are hiding!”

“Well, you will have to hide later. We are meant to be at the meeting.”

Ciana frowned as she asked. “What meeting?”

“The one Reighn called for this morning.”

“I did not know about it, did you?” Harper asked Ciana who looked as bewildered as she felt.

“No not really, Andre said something when I left but I am not sure what it was.” She had left with other things on her mind.

“It was about the meeting.” Olinda told her.

“Yes, I can see that now.” Ciana agreed, then asked. “So why are you here?”

“Looking for you two.”

“Really how did you know we were here, did you see us come in? I never saw you when I arrived?”

“Oh please! This is my place. I know everything that goes on here.” She sniffed with amusement as she went unerring to the book Ciana had misplaced when she put it back and took it out with a disapproving look at Ciana. She replaced it in its correct place. “Now hurry I have coffee ready for you, let’s go.”

Ciana looked at Harper. “Did you know she could do that?”

“No, why would I know that?”

“Oh, I thought you knew everything?”

“No, that is Frankie.” They looked to see Olinda’s foot tapping in impatience. Harper scowled. “Alright Miss bossy we are coming.”

“That is Mrs Bossy to you lady-killer.”

Ciana blinked. “Wow that was mean.”

Harper grinned. “Nah, not really, sort of true.”

“Oh well okay.” Ciana grinned as they piled into the lift and were whisked down to the ground floor where Keeper stood ready with a tray of coffee. “Ladies!”

“Keeper.” They both said as he smiled and opened a portal. “We are late.” He told them at their looks of surprise.

“It is not our fault, no one told us.’ Harper mumbled as she took her coffee and walked through the shiny portal but not before she kissed Keepers cheek. Ciana smiling said seriously. “What she said.” And she did the same with a small kiss on his cheek making him smile wider. Olinda looked after both females and grabbed her coffee gave Keeper’s cheek a kiss and asked as she walked through the portal. “Is this a thing we are meant to do when we go through because no one has told me this?”

Ash said. “No!” As she smiled up at him. “Oh okay.”

Keeper entered the room, and Ash gave him a hard look he sipped his coffee and grinned broadly at the annoyed male until he turned around and saw his shadow who stood looking at him with raised eyebrows. “Ella!”

She looked from him to the three females grinning at her “Ladies…Keeper.”

She said and moved to her seat Keeper looked from her to the three females. “Damn!” They all laughed at his look of consternation as Ash said. “That serves you right.”

Ciana saw where Thorn was sitting next to his brother who she recognized from the day before. She moved to the empty seat next to him and wished him a “Good morning.”

“Good morning, Ciana you are well?”

“I was going to ask you that?”

“Oh.” He smiled as he heard the concern in her voice. “Yes, I am well it was a good bout.”

“But he knocked you out?” She whispered. He grinned at her, happy she seemed worried about not only him being knocked out but that someone would over hear their conversation.” He did but as he is first. I would have been surprised if had not. It was a learning experience for me and for him.”

Ciana went over all the information she had read and been told about the ‘First’ dragons. If Thorn was implying Conor was the ‘First’ of his species, she was amazed he was alive. “Oh, I see. So for you it was worth it?”

He nodded. “Yes very much so. We have talked and come to some decision on the integration of my people into Dragon’s Gap, and I have no concerns over him upholding the laws impartially.”

She shyly said. “I missed talking to you yesterday!” Thorn almost cheered, Andre`s plan of staying away had worked it looked like his little Ciana was not only annoyed but worried. He said now, “I was very busy setting things up for my people. I had to find a place to live which I did, it is lovely and then there were houses to be brought and looked over.”

“I see so you found a place to live?”

“Yes.”

“Well, that is nice, I hope you enjoy it.”

“Ahh! I am sure we will.” He eyed her from the corner of his eye, did she sound interested or irritated he did not know her well enough to know. Tayne nudged him from his other side. “I think you annoyed her!”

“Why would you say that?”

“She looks annoyed.” Thorn looked at her again and he could see she did. Hoping to smooth over whatever caused her to frown he introduced his brother. “Ciana this is my brother and second Tayne.”

She smiled and held her hand out to him. “Welcome to Dragon’s Gap Tayne, I hope we get time to talk later.”

“I thank you Lady Ciana.”

She sat back in her seat and did not look at Thorn again. Tayne nudged him again. “See annoyed.”

Thorn shot him a look. “Yes, I do see that.”

Reighn stood at the head of the table in his conference room which had been enlarged to accommodate the thirty foot long table. As he had watched everyone enter and take a seat, he realized he would either have to increase the size of the table or stop having the meetings in here. He looked around at the finished art work on the walls, the soft soothing colors Sage and his Dam had chosen. He liked this room, so he would enlarge it again or add a larger table. He knew this was an unusual council meeting and could be seen as a back track on what he had stated months ago. That he would not have a council but in truth he believed he did not. Instead, he had a large loud, assertive family that had views not always aligned to his and they were not slow in saying so.

It was so diverse that he could see these meetings would be involved and productive if he could keep them on track. He liked knowing that when he made a decision they stood behind him. Whether they agreed with him or not this was what he needed behind him so he could run this world. Sage touched his shoulder as she noticed his pensive look. “Are you alright?”

He smiled as he kissed her hand. “I am basking in my good fortune.” She too looked around at the laughing, talking members of her family as they all started to find their places at the table. “You my Lord are a hoarder of people.”

He shrugged not denying her accusation. “A collector of family.”

“You say potato I say po-ta-toe.” Causing him to laugh his deep laugh that always made her sigh in delight.

Smiling still he pulled out her chair and kissed her as she sat causing her to sigh deeper again. Reighn then turned from her and called the meeting to order.

“Welcome everyone, for those of you who do not know or have not met the new people among us. Allow me to introduce King Thorn and his second as well as his brother Tayne Moonwalker from the Moon Elves.”

Thorn and Tayne stood and bowed to the room then retook their seats. Reighn looked at Ark and Phoebe who fairly sparkled in his sight with all her battle ‘magics’. “We also wish to welcome battle mistress Phoebe who is shadow to Ark Battle.”

They both stood and endured the congratulations and whistles from Ark’s family. Phoebe and her brothers were surprised by the reception to Reighn’s announcement. Under cover of the well wishes Andre` who was sitting beside Tayne told him. “As with your race finding and bonding with the other half of your soul makes it a time of great celebration.”

Tayne took his eyes from Ciana who was talking to the one known as Edith the grounder about a party. He asked Andre` “You felt this way about your daughter?” Thorn listened to them he obtained a lot of information in the last days since arriving at the Gap, about the workings of Dragon’s Gap and the Royal family he knew who Andre` was and his place in the family as he was well aware of Ciana’s new arrival.

“Yes very much so. Since meeting you and your brother I know my daughter and granddaughters will be safe.” He gave them both a smile showing all his teeth. Thorn found it hard not to pull back away from the male as Tayne did, for within that smile was Andre`s dragon. He hurriedly said after the not so subtle kick Tayne gave him under the table. “Of course they will be. I will die to ensure she and my young are protected and happy.”

“Of that I have no doubt!” Was Andre`s cryptic remark. Reighn brought the room back to order. “So let us get down to business. First we have a new mediator. Ciana Walker has decided to take on the mediation role of Judge she will start in two weeks.” There was a round of applause at his announcement, Ciana grinned as she acknowledged their well wishes. “Thank you I know that applause is for you not having to do the job.”

Stanvis agreed. “You have no idea how relieved we all are.”

“I think I do!” She laughingly replied as the others joined her mirth.

Edith grimaced. “Better you than me that is for sure.”

Sparrow said. “Better anyone but you.”

Edith’s. “True!” Made several more laugh. Ciana looked to the side to see Thorn frowning. “Why do you frown?”

“You took a position without asking me?”

Ciana raised both eyebrows. “Asked! As in your permission?”

“Yes, I am your radiance it is not as though you do not know this Ciana!”

Ciana shook her head. “I do not ask permission. In fact I have not for many years, and I do not expect to start now. Especially not of a male who is supposed to be my shadow.”

Thorn could hear the growl of her dragon in her tone and a soft snort come from Andre`. “Maybe we can table this for a later discussion.” He murmured as the room started to quieten down again. She shrugged as Reighn brought the room to order again. “I think that is a fine idea.”

Reighn said. “I am sure you all have read the brief Fin sent to you about the town and what went down there?” Everyone nodded he motioned to Ark.

“Ark what did you learn from your inquires?”

Ark stood. “My Warriors and I questioned the males who were traveling in the trucks and discovered they had no idea who they were to collect and for whom.” A general sigh ran around the room of disappointment. “Although our tech division had a better result from their laptops and phones, they discovered the name and address of the one who paid them. We sent a team of Shields out to the address but it was vacated, sadly there was nothing to look at as it was burnt out. They did find traces of faerie magic in the ashes.”

“Damn it!” Elijah said quietly.

Reighn nodded feeling like Elijah did as he asked Ark. “Please name the ring leader.” Already he knew as did Elijah who it would be, Ark uttered the fateful name, “Definiao Kiltern!”

Instantly the room stilled as Fin sighed and brushed a hand over his head, Charlie and Harper looked at each other, faces unreadable their eyes held anger and death. Frankie shook her head. “That male is sure getting on my last nerve. We are going to have to do something about him.”

They all looked at her. “What? I am only saying what you all are thinking. The male is a dead faerie walking!”

Reighn grinned, Frankie had relaxed the room once again, and she was a master of doing so. The elves looked at her as she smiled and shimmered in her chair in pleasure. Thorn asked. “Who is this male that wished us dead or worse?”

Reighn nodded to Andre` to explain as he retook his seat watching and listening in on Harper and Charlie.

We should just go and find him. Harper mind sent to Charlie.

She replied. I agree but we sort of promised not to do that sort of thing anymore.

Harper let a growl hum as she sent. Yeah but seriously this fucker is really pissing me off, he could kill one of us. I will not let that happen.

Charlie sighed gustily. I know…I know…believe me I know but we promised and I like you do not take that lightly. How about this, we see how the meeting goes and what they decide then we talk to Reighn if we don’t like it?

Harper thought about that for a minute, then nodded. Okay, I will go with that.

Reighn breathed out a silent breath he was worried the sisters would go hunting alone. Something felt wrong about that. It was not as though he had not thought of sending Charlie and Harper out beyond the borders of Dragon’s Gap. They both had hunted in the human world for years and were very good at it. But after careful consideration and discussion with Elijah and Andre` he had come to the same conclusion they had. It was what the male Definiao Kiltern was waiting for.

They were sure he was stalking them. As he thought on it again, his eyes found Fin and Andre` who had finished his explanation and was looking at him. Before he thought twice about it he stated. “The male Definiao Kiltern is trying to pick us off one at time. Everything he has done so far has been aimed at an individual.” Andre` nodded. “That is our conclusion, if we are stupid enough to send individuals after him he will just make them disappear.”

“After he has sucked every piece of information from them.” Sparrow told the room making sure they all understood that how he would do so would not be pleasant. Elijah said in his quiet way. “I am positive he is a master of torture he will get whatever he needs with little effort, he has had many, many years to perfect his technique.”

“As much as I want to disagree with my commander and fly from here and track him down and extinguish his life. I cannot, for the very reason that my Lord has stated he wants to pick us off one at a time. Queen Scarlett agreed. “It is the conclusion the High Queen and High King have come to also.”

Charlie and Harper stared at each other revising their plans. This put another spin on their thinking. Neither of them were stupid enough to think they could out smart a being intent on their destruction. Especially one that had hundreds of years to form plans, and probably controlled a vast network of spies.

“So you think he has an army of spies and worse at his fingertips?” Ciana mused out loud.

“Yes!” Andre` said bluntly. “This is a male that has had as you imagine years to establish his spider webs.”

“All to what end?” Olinda asked Andre` before he could answer, Edith said.

“To bring down the dragons although that seems extreme.”

“What did you guys do to him?” Frankie asked, Johner spread his hands.

“Nothing, we do not even know this male.” To Frankie and by extension the other non-dragons in the room he explained. “In the old days dragons tended not to leave any behind to come after us in the future.”

“Oh…” Frankie eyes widened as she thought about the implications of his statement. “Oh!”

Elijah smiled at her and Edee. “Edee it is far more than wanting to bring down the dragons.”

“Oh holy crap, he wants to rule the world!” Charlie with a look at Storm stated. Andre` told them. “I wish it was that simple. I feel that the male wants to rule the universe.”

Fin agreed. “He thinks if he brings down the dragons that will allow all the other beings to be controlled. Therefore, he can and will walk in and take over the planet and the other planets.”

“But what about the Elementals?” Frankie asked. “They are not going to allow that to happen, are they?”

“Unfortunately, you are thinking in our terms, not Elementals, think about what they did when magic became toxic on earth, how long they stayed away. Think about what they have done since returning then think of what they will do if we fall.” Rene` quietly stated.

Sage paled. “We cannot fall. We cannot fail they will rend the world gone.”

“Yes, they will.” Reighn told the now silent room.

Frankie snorted. “Not blood likely! I will not allow it. I don’t know about you, but I have a shadow and the chance of babies. Plus all my nieces and nephews and family so I will not be willing to allow that to happen.” She shook her head as Johner reached for her hand.

“They are Elementals Frankie dear.” Verity told her placing her hand over her free one. Fiercely Frankie said. “I do not care, no one takes my home. I just settled here.” With that statement the walls shuddered. “Hey girl cool your jets no one said it will happen.” Harper called out as Olinda asked. “I did not know you were English Frankie?”

“She is not, she just hangs with Edee too much.” Harper said with a grin, only her eyes remained watchful as did everyone else’s.

“Oh Harper!” Frankie giggled and the room settled again. Concerned once more, this was not the first time Frankie had displayed some sign of growing powers. Sage mind sent to Reighn, We have to find out what she is?

As you say my heart. He sent back as his eyes focused on Frankie and the power sparking within her. He could see each time she used it how much there was of it. As though her use allowed her power to expand and yet he could still not find out what she was… and he knew it worried not just him.

Reighn held his Sages hand as he said. “As Frankie said we have to do something, we will not allow our home to be taken from us. So we will discover where and who is helping this male then we will bring him to trial and wipe out his spider webs.” He took a breath as he told them his thoughts. “I was going to place a restriction on Dragon’s Gap, but I feel that is what our opponent wants. To cut us off from the rest of the world, restrict our movements.”

“Isolate us, it would be like shooting apples in a barrel.” Storm said from where he sat at the end of the table.

Reighn nodded. “Yes my feelings exactly. We would give him what he wants, and I for one refuse to play his game we are smarter, more resilient than that. We have centuries of knowledge as well as modern thinking between us all we will defeat this male by combining our talents and knowledge.”

Fin stood as Reighn finished speaking. “To that end we need information. No matter how small or even if it is just a whisper. We need it recorded and looked at. If we can identify his ears and eyes in Dragon’s Gap, we can render him deaf and blind.”

“We have traitors here?” Olinda asked. “Are you sure Fin?” He gave her a sorrowful nod knowing she would not like his answer. She looked at Ash. “Really?”

Ash hated to see that frightened look in her eyes but he refused to sugar coat it for her, to lie to her may cost her, her life. “Yes my love we do. We have known for a while now since Storm and Charlie were attacked.”

“But that is awful, how are we to feel safe?”

“Olinda!” A deep voice that was seldom heard vibrated through the stones of the room causing every hair on every person to stand on end. They all turned with Olinda towards Conor. Olinda swallowed twice the sheer power of the Lion overcame her, making her voice squeak out. “Yes Conor.”

He smiled, easing he hoped the feelings he caused. Conor knew the impact he had on people and shifters. It was after all who a ‘First’ was, he asked her now. “Who was it that kept you safe for those months you were alone before you came home?”

She smiled and ducked her head a little. “Me!”

“So you will do so again with much more tools at your disposal then you had before. I know I and Harper as well as your Shadow train you, do not sell yourself short. I have no doubt everyone here can keep themselves protected and safe.”

“And if you cannot, we have millions of dragons, unicorns, shifters and now elves to do it for you!” Edith muttered.

Olinda nodded. “Sorry wasn’t thinking.”

Frankie shrugged. “Again you just said what we all were thinking.”

Conor still standing said. “Because we know the threat is real we our Lord, myself, Fin, King Thorn and King Elijah have devised a plan. My Lord?”

He asked permission of Reighn to reveal what they had come up with. Reighn nodded. “Yes go ahead, it is time we get some opinions on whether it is a viable plan.”

Conor, a small smile on his lips, told them. “What we have talked about is our own network using the faeries, unicorns, selected shifters, humans and dragons as well as the elves.”

Elijah stood as Conor sat. “We deploy people in shifted form or human around the town, groves and meadows and find out what is happening.”

Fin stood as Elijah sat. “Somewhere out there is a web that is passing information from the Gap along a web to the male and we have to find it. We need to have our own spy network.”

“Like the Elturnian?” Harper asked not happy at the thought, she was still ambivalent about that organization. Andre` said from where he sat. “Not completely. We will not only observe as they did, we will feed it misinformation. Then we will follow it and remove its head as well as all the parts.”

“How do we know they have not already figured that out? I would have.” Charlie asked, Andre` nodded. “I am sure he or they have but think about this they know us.” He smiled like a shark as he said. “They do not know the elves!”

Smiles slowly replaced the confused expressions some were wearing as he continued. “They, of course, will assume the elves will have no reason to falsify information. Thorn if you would explain your ideas.”

Thorn stood. “As we are new people in a new land, we will be ideal targets for information.” He spread his hands as he said innocently. “What would we Elves know of your troubles? And if Fin and Andre` have read this male and his intentions right he and his people here will assume you will have told us nothing. So why suspect us?”

“He has a valid point.” Storm said. “I would not and normally we would not discuss our worries outside our race but we have not before now had others in our family.”

“Which works for us and against them, clever plan.” Charlie agreed.

“Will you tell your people?” Ciana asked worried some may be hurt saying the wrong thing to the wrong person.

“No. As with the Dragon Lord and the Queen and King of Dragon’s Grove, we have decided only the people in this room will have knowledge of the plan.”

Sage looked at Reighn. “Now I understand the silence shield you had me place around the room.”

He smiled at her and looked at the room of people. “Yes, only those here now who are involved know of what was discussed here this morning. No other person no matter who they are to you must learn of this plan.”

“You suspect our people?” Edith asked him and Conor who looked towards King Elijah as he stood up. “With a heavy heart we suspect and trust no one who is not in this room. Therefore, we ask you to do the same this we feel with our seer Lady Claire’s guidance, our plan will succeed.”

Thorn said. “Elijah is correct the less that knows the smaller the chance of being discovered which is why we will just allow the conversations of my people to evolve naturally.”

“So you are thinking they will cultivate some of your people straight away?” Charlie asked.

Thorn shrugged but a smile in his eyes lingered. “Yes most definitely the temptation will be too great to resist. I would.”

“As would I!” Fin told her.

“How will you know if they do? Will your people tell you and what will they tell you, that someone asked a question that happens a million times a day to anyone person.” June asked as she thought about the plan.

He looked around the table the twinkle in his eyes more pronounced at their curiosity. “I will know, they are my people.”

“But…” Storm placed a warning hand on Charlie’s knee under the table as she went to ask how, she stopped her question at his touch.

“One question?” Ciana asked at Thorn’s nod she asked. “How do we spot the informers, and the information gathers?”

Conor said. “We have taken care of that. Remember we do not want to catch these people we only want to identify them and find out the other players in the web.”

“How many do you think there are?” Edith asked Conor who shrugged. “None less the five, no more than ten. Anymore would be suspicious. Imagine a hundred people asking questions. No matter how subtle you were it would be realized that there were people asking the same questions. The fact we have not known until now shows you that we are probably right on our numbers.”

Conor refrained from telling them they were going to identify the people from listening in on the thoughts of the town. Or at least that is what he thought Sage had said. Although he had no idea how she and her witches were going to do so and felt it would be better if he did not know. As she was not offering to explain he left well enough alone.

“Okay, well I see the reason and cannot see any objections to it. He needs to be brought down and if this will keep us all safe and him and his web of destruction gone. I say let’s do it!” Harper said.

Reighn asked. “A show of hands if we have a plan?”

Everyone put their hands up. “Okay so now that is done we need to hear from Keeper about what he and Olinda have found in the books given to us by the Goddess.”

Keeper stood up. “Olinda and I have scoured the two books that the Moon Goddess gave Uncle Andre` and we now know what the prophesy meant.”

“Which is?” Reighn asked.

Keeper looked at Olinda then his mother. “The prophesy says that a wrong will be righted, we know what that means. The females will fly. Or to be accurate they will have the ability to communicate with their dragons as some are already doing. They will also be able to transform to dragon fully and fly. What we did not know and learnt was that not only must the sun and moon dragons be here there has to be balance.”

“What does that mean?” Verity asked Keeper who shrugged as he answered her in his quiet way. “Everything is in balance the sun and moon Goddesses, the sun and moon dragons. Male and female regardless of species.”

“So…” Frankie frowned. “I don’t understand.”

Olinda smiled at her confused expression and looked around the people there. “We know you do not, none of you do but think both twins are here and yet not one female dragon has transformed, why is that?”

“Are we sure they are meant too?” Sharm asked what they were all thinking.

“Oh yes very much so the books both volumes say they will, they must.” Olinda assured them relieving Verity’s anxiety. Olinda asked kindly. “Ciana have you or the twins shifted since you arrived here?”

“No, only when we first arrived.”

“And they will not.” Keeper stated. “Before you ask why, as you both already changed once, Elara fully and you partially. We found out that was a Goddess trick, she made it so we would take you seriously you and Elara.”

“Oh, that seems a little cruel.” Grace said softly as Ciana shook her head at the Goddesses supposed wisdom. Thorn asked. “How else was she to make sure to get the Dragon Lords attention?”

“I can think of many other ways of doing that.” Harper snapped.

“But not so bluntly or decisively.” Phoebe murmured.

“So if the Goddess did so for my attention and everyone else’s. Why can the females not shift the hatchlings are all here?” Reighn asked halting the discussion he could see brewing. Keeper answered for himself and Olinda. “Because we need the key, imagine if you will the sun and moon dragons are the lock.”

“All locks need a key!” Frankie spoke her thought out loud.

“Exactly!” Olinda and Keeper said at the same time.

“So who or what is the key?” Edith asked them, they both shrugged. “No idea!”

“Well, that is the problem. Obviously the books do not say.” Sage asked.

Keeper shook his head. “No and we are at a loss to know where to search out the answer.”

Ciana looked at Andre` her eyes resigned he shook his head as he closed his eyes in disbelief. While Ciana said quietly. “It is my sister, if you think it through, it is rather poetic.”

“Really how do you know?” Keeper asked her trying to think how she came to that conclusion. It was one of the possibilities he and Olinda had tossed around but had not offered up thinking to spare Ciana and Andre`.

She shrugged as Andre` replied when he opened his eyes and looked directly into Ciana’s sad ones. “If you think about it logically, it makes sense, twins, the twin sun dragons, the twin moon dragons. There is a balance, so it stands to reason the twins would be the lock and key. I think your conclusions that the moon and sun dragons are the key are wrong.” He told both Olinda and Keeper who asked. “How so Uncle?”

“I think if you look at it from another perspective you will see that Ciana is the key, why else does she have to be here? Surely if the moon and sun dragons were the key, the Goddess would have just given them straight here. They would just have appeared one day. But they did not. They had to be brought here and by Olinda because she needed to be the Unicorns catalyst for a new life. And for Ash of course.” Olinda smiled at him.

“Ciana and her twin sister are not mystical unless you count they were magically given life from a male dragon and human female who were not bonded. Which is impossible as we all know and yet they are both here. So lock and key!”

“I count that as mystical.” Ciana told him.

“Which is which?” Keeper wondered Andre` shrugged. “Does it matter together they will make it possible for females to fly.”

“Oh my, they the Goddesses screwed up!” Chortled Olinda in delight.

Ash admonished her. “I do not think you should take such delight in their mistake my heart.”

“I know I really shouldn’t but seriously they are so screwed.”

Andre` grinned as well. “Yes I think they did.”

“Wait…wait I am lost!” Edith turned to Andre` who grinned. “Alright, the Goddesses made two sets of twins.”

“Yep got that, sun and moon dragons.”

“Good but by using ‘magics’ they also made another set of twins.” Totally bemused now she asked eagerly. “Who?”

Ciana laughed as she told her. “Me and my sister!”

Edith thought about it as she worked it out. “Oh my no wonder Olinda is amused they made a key and a lock.”

“Yes and they did not realize it, now they cannot bring her here, they lost her.” Ciana said sadly.

Claire spoke for the first time. “It was worse than that. They ignored her, removed her from her twin sister and allowed each of them to grow up alone. Without that closeness twins have with each other. Then they lost her to the world. I bet the Goddess kept track of you Ciana your whole life. There would not have been a moment you were alone, always watched over. Assured your health never suffered, you never suffered. Who watched out for her I wonder?”

Claire looked out at the people who had become dear to her and knew the one to come was in a world of hurt. More than they would understand and they would expect so much from her, and why would she feel compelled to give it to them. Stanvis kissed and hugged her feeling her sadness as Lars asked the room. “We have to ask ourselves. What kind of person would you be if you were discarded?”

Stanvis held Jacks hand as he looked at his mother and father remembering as they did a young boy so angry at the world and answered. “Angry…so very, very angry.” He told Ciana and Andre`. “It will not be an easy road for you to convince her you had no way of knowing about her.”

“Oh!” Ciana hung her head as Thorn took her hand in his. Edith asked quietly. “You also have to wonder what kind of person the mother was to allow the twins to be split up like that. Sorry Ciana but that takes a kind of coldness.”

Ciana waved her apology away. “I was thinking the same.”

“She may have been lacking in maternal feelings. Some females do you know?” Verity told them.

“Or she was a narcissist and didn’t care enough to place herself in her daughters place, growing up alone.” Frankie mumbled as Harper looked at her Frankie said, “I wonder if she is alive maybe I will go visit with her.”

Harper nodded. “Me too!”

“We can only wait to find out if she is, as you imagine she may be. Until then we have other things to occupy ourselves with.” Thorn announced taking the pressure of both Ciana and Andre` who was looking pensive as Ciana was sad as she said. “I know… I really do!” She squeezed his hand.

“So where is the sister?” June asked Andre` who told her. “Coming here apparently.”

“Can we ask the Goddesses?” Frankie mused causing Olinda to snort in disgust, “Really as if they would tell you. Goddesses like to be mysterious, they will only ever tell you what they think you should know the rest is up to us to find out. Also if they have screwed up, they will never admit it and they will definitely not help.”

“A little Harsh and bitter there!” Whispered Charlie to Harper who whispered back “Agreed.”

Reighn agreed with Olinda. “They will not help, neither will the Elementals, this is our concern it seems.”

“Well where do we find her?” Frankie was not giving this up she did not like the idea of a lonely female making her way to Dragon’s Gap without knowing she had family waiting.

“We do not, we wait for her to find us.” Reighn held his hand up for Frankie to be quiet. “I understand Frankie. I do but as Thorn said we have other concerns for right now she will come when she comes. So if no one has any more business I call this meeting to a close. We will reconvene in a weeks’ time. Conor set the plan in motion. Thorn when do you leave?”

Ciana’s heart almost stopped at Reighn’s words and she looked at him sharply as he replied. “I will let you know my Lord it will be within the next few days.”

“I see, please see me or my Prime before you go. Are you finding everything you and your people will need?”

Thorn smiled as his eyes slid to Ciana. “Yes my Lord I am.”

“Good …good, well, I am sure you all have places to be, as we do.” With that he held his hand out to Sage who took it as she rose from her seat and together they left the conference room.

Andre` walked to where Ciana stood. “My dear I have much to do, so I will see you at our apartment later, please do not wait meals for me.”

“Alright, Andre` you will remember to eat?” He smiled at her concern. “I will, Jenny makes sure we do but I fear we will have working meals.”

“Okay, see you when I see you!”

He stepped in kissed her forehead and then was gone with Fin and Conor, listening to Fin as he handed him some notes.

CHAPTER NINETEEN:

C iana turned from watching Andre` walk away and almost fell into Thorn’s arms she quickly apologized. “I am sorry.”

Thorn smiled as he righted her. “It was my pleasure.”

“Oh well umm would you like to come and see the babies?”

“I would be pleased too.” They left saying goodbyes to Tayne and together traveled up the lift to her floor. They arrived at the apartment just as Blossom came from the bedroom with both babies in her arms. “Lady Ciana, hello. I have just changed the girls. Little Mona is unsettled so I was going to walk with them.”

Ciana rushed over and took Mona in her arms and cooed to her, then remembered Thorn. “Blossom this is King Thorn of the Moon Elves.”

Blossom gave a small bow to Thorn. “Oh yes the girl’s father.”

Thorn inclined his head in return. “Faerie Blossom I am indeed.”

Ciana said nothing. Thorn could not help but notice her lips tighten. He wondered if it was from anger or because she was not pleased. And yet she did not contradict his statement. Blossom handed him Elara who looked up at him and blew a bubble he grinned down at her. “You are delightful little hatchling.” He looked at Ciana. “They are very much alike, are they not?”

“Yes almost identical except Elara has grey eyes with lavender flecks and Mona has blue eyes with lavender flecks.”

“I see that a difference that is delightful.”

Blossom said. “I will get their bottles ready, King Thorn are you staying for lunch?”

“Yes then we will be going out to visit the estate I acquired yesterday.” Ciana looked blankly at him. Were they? He never said anything to her about going anywhere, she did not want to ask him in front of Blossom it would not look good so she remained quiet. “Will you take the girls with you?” Blossom asked. Ciana smiled and said. “No did you not have a play date set up for them today.”

“What is this thing called play date?” Thorn asked as he hugged the baby girl to him protectively. Ciana moved with him and the babies into the lounge as Blossom nodded her head and left for the kitchen with a small smile on her face. It seemed Lord Thorn was going to finally bond with Lady Ciana. She would start packing the babies things.

“It means.” Ciana told Thorn as she took a seat in her favorite chair. “That the girls will go with Blossom to Claire and Lars home today where the nannies all get together and talk while the babies play.”

He looked from both girls to Ciana and asked a little bewildered. “The girls will play?” He eyed the baby in his arms again who looked like she could barely lift her head.

Ciana smiled at his look. “Well no, they will lie on baby air mats and look at shiny things.”

“I see.” He did not. He had no idea what would interest a six week old baby. Not having much to do with babies as there were very few in the clan. But he tried to understand. “This is considered a good thing for babies?”

“I think it is. They will get to see other babies and children and the nannies do not feel cut off from one another. Now what is this about visiting your estate?”

“My Ciana you know you are my radiance. Did you imagine we would live apart forever?”

“Well no, but I kind of would like to have had a say in my home?”

“As I would in my radiance’s work.”

Ciana wigged a little in her chair at his words. “Well okay I give you that although I do not need your permission to work!”

Thorn raised his eyebrows. “Do you not?”

Ciana narrowed her eyes as temper sparked. “No, I am my own woman. I have looked after myself for most of my life. I have no desire to hand my life over to anyone else, even though the fates have decreed him for me.”

“Did I say I wanted you too?” He asked as he gently rocked the baby.

“No but Phoebe told us that the males of the family decided the females fate and if she has no male. The king does?”

He nodded. “That is so and an archaic practice I abhor, nor do I subscribe to it. I have to be honest here and say I was hopeful the one chosen for me would help me changed this law. It was originally placed into our customs by a female ancestor. Phoebe could tell you which one and why, but like you and my siblings we find it not a law we wish to keep. It is as my sister is fond of telling me a suppressive custom.”

“So what you are saying is, as it was a queen who first initiated this law it is only a queen who can change it?”

“Yes, that is so.”

“Well okay then.” He saw the militant look enter her eyes, so he hurriedly said.

“It may take you and Phoebe time to make it known this practice is no longer acceptable. I would have Phoebe crack some skulls to get it across if I was you. In fact you should go through all our laws, and we can make changes. We are entering a new phase of our existence in a new world and we should embrace that.”

Her mouth dropped opened in surprise. “That is so not what Phoebe told us. I am shocked, why did you frown when Reighn mentioned my job?”

“Probably for the same reason you frowned when he mentioned the estate.”

“Oh…oh okay.” She said sheepishly. “Well, that proves something we need to communicate before we assume anything about each other.”

“Yes, we do, and I promise to discuss things like homes, etc. before purchasing them.”

“And if I change my job, I promise to talk to you about it. One question though I thought Phoebe was no longer part of the clan now she is bonded to Ark?”

He shrugged “It is one of those changes we must make. She is our archivist and my sister. Why would I lose her from our clan? It is a custom I have not adhered to although I have heard others have, and she is a battle mistress.”

“Sage has taken her in as hers.” She thought he may be angered by that she was unprepared for his relieved sigh and smiles.

“Thank the Goddess. I was hoping when I mention the custom to Lady Sage, knowing Phoebe would be a stickler for tradition. And worried about what was to become of her that she would take her as hers. Phoebe is wasted not using her abilities and teaching she is wonderful at both.”

A little bewildered by the turn of events Ciana shook her head. “Your race is confusing!”

He shrugged again. “I suppose we are. You will learn as will I but not all in one day. We should have lunch then go see if you like the estate if not we will look for another.”

Ciana frowned. “I thought you had already brought it?”

“No, I placed an offer pending your agreement.” Her whole body soften at his statement. “Oh, Thorn thank you.” He knew he had guessed right with her words and body language and was pleased to see a smile in her eyes.

“You do realize that Blossom will remain our girl’s nanny?” She mentioned.

Thorn nodded. “I do but I would like you and she to choose an Elf to help her as the girls get older. It will help bring harmony, and the girls will benefit as well.”

“I agree and will talk to Blossom although with her she probably already knows.” Blossom walked in. “I do and Lord Thorn is correct balance and harmony is important for the home and girls.”

“See what I mean.” Ciana told Thorn who grinned as he took the offered bottle for Elara. “I see my radiance.”

Not long after they had eaten a delicious lunch prepared by Blossom they left to visit the estate Thorn had looked at. It was huge Ciana was surprised as they drove through iron gates and through an orchard. “Apparently it was very productive.” Thorn told her. “Of course it has been let go, but we can have that cleaned up in no time out behind the manor house are large vegetable gardens and greenhouses.”

“Oh, I love flowers.” She told him, he smiled “There is also a greenhouse for that.”

Ciana nodded. “I have to tell you I do not have a green thumb.” Thorn laughed. “No matter I have people who do and love gardening and working in orchards they will be happy to be working again.”

They arrived in front of a large stone house styled in what Ciana knew to be an English Manor house. “This is gorgeous. I am in love.” She told him as she looked way up at the ivy covered stone walls and stained glass windows. Thorn smiled with relief as he told her. “It has ten bedrooms, each with their own bathroom, four lounges, one extended kitchen and many more rooms. I believe there is even a pool room although I have no idea what that is?”

At her amused glance he said. “Let us go inside and look around.”

Ciana moved closer to the magnificent wooden front doors and said without thinking. “We should live here!”

“You like it?” Thorn asked eagerly, he did not want to tell her he fell hopelessly in love with the property the instant he stood upon its grounds. She looked at the tall male beside her and reached up as the car drove away at a signal from Thorn and kissed him long and deeply. When she pulled away a little breathlessly she said. “Yes my radiance, my shadow. I love it. We could raise our girls and anymore young we decided to have. This is a good place to live. It will be a nice happy home.”

“You feel that before even looking inside?’ She looked around the grounds and back to him. “Yes…balance and harmony.”

“So we will call it Harmony Estate.”

She smiled brilliantly at him as he swooped her up into his arms kissing her like she had never been kissed before. Finally, he raised his head to see the dazed look in her eyes, grinning he said. “We should make this official.”

“So romantic!” She sighed then laughed as he growled into her neck. “I will show you romance my radiance.” Laughing she kicked her legs out challenging Thorn with. “Promises…promises.” Thorn unlocked the door and before Ciana could change her mind he raced up the stairway and straight into the master suite and threw her on to the king sized bed following her down. Laying on top of her stilling her laughter until she sighed with delight as he showed her Elven romance.

CHAPTER TWENTY:

F our days later Ciana, Blossom and her girls were established at Harmony Estates much to Thorn’s delight.

Ciana and Thorn had offered Andre` one of the many homes on the two hundred-acre estate but he had refused explaining he was new to being home with his brother and nephews and the castle was his home as it always had been. He gently told her it was a time for her to spread her own wings a new bonding was difficult enough without an over protective father living with them as well and he was not going anywhere he would always be around. She had tearfully agreed and moved out of his home.

It was early morning, and Ciana was awake looking out on the lightening sky the babies would sleep for another hour and Thorn was curled around her back and snoring softly.

She closed her eyes thinking she may go back to sleep but thoughts of her sister prodded her awake fully so as she watched the stars wink out she said a small prayer for her sister and hoped she would hurry home.

She felt the moment Thorn woke, she always knew when he did. It was as though her other self-kept tabs on him, So far her dragon had not made her presence felt as in talking to her but Ciana, early in the mornings felt her stir beneath her skin. It was exhilarating and frightening, not that she let Thorn know that she felt her dragon more now that she was relaxed and happy. He tended to be intense about her dragon and talked often of when she would make her appearance.

Ciana was not sure whether he was worried or excited to be bonded to a huge dragon that could squash him in a second. That thought often kept her up at night, the worry of hurting him scared her.

She felt warm lips on her neck and a shiver of awareness quivered over her skin. His sleep husky voice added to her pleasure. “My sweet what deep thoughts are you thinking so early in the morning?”

She snuggled down into his warmth. “About me, you and my sister and when you will leave.”

“Ahah! Well, your sister will arrive when she does. I am yours forever and I leave tomorrow.”

“So soon?”

“Yes, we have everything in place.”

“How long will you be gone?”

“Two, maybe three days no longer, our people are very use to traveling. I want you to come with me to gather our people and bring them home.”

“Why, I am not Elven?”

“You are my radiance, I and my clan have waited a very long time for you. Come with me bring our people home!”

Ciana agreed with a sigh. “Alright but we will take the babies with us. I will not be separated from them. We are just starting to bond and I don’t want to lose the ground we have made so far.”

“I agree I too do not want to be away from them.”

“Good. We will tell Blossom when she comes this morning. I am sure she will understand she may like the idea of holiday while we are gone.”

“I am sure she will, although will the Dragon Lord allow us to take the babies with us?” Ciana rolled over and looked into his eyes. “What?

“Thorn let his eyes rove over her beautiful face and thanked the Goddess for her as he said. “My sweet, our babies are the salvation of a nation, why would you think we could just leave with them?”

“Because they are ours.”

“Oh my love no, we like lovely Olinda and her shadow Ash are only parents, it is our honor and duty to raise them but they do not belong to us.”

She rose swiftly from their bed. “No, I do not accept that.”

Thorn lay back his hands behind his head as he watched her storm around their bedroom and grinned his Ciana in a temper was a sight to behold. “My radiance we will have to ask permission from Reighn.”

She whirled around. “Permission! Not bloody likely.”

“What are you doing now?” He asked as she started to gather her clothes. “I am showering and then going to visit my cousin.”

“But I wanted to cuddle more!”

She stopped and looked over her shoulder seeing him sitting in the middle of the rumbled sheets a pout on his handsome face. “You what?”

“Cuddle!” He pouted more as he watched her eyes widen in shock. “Phoebe said we must cuddle often.”

“Ahh… I see well we can… umm… cuddle later.”

Thorn’s eyes gleamed with laughter as hers narrowed on seeing the smile on his lips. “Or you can get used to cuddling yourself….” Then squealed as he lunged from the bed like a torpedo. He scooped her up in his arms, causing her to drop her clothes as he walked with her into their magnificent bathroom. “We will shower then go and visit your cousin.”

“So I can yell at him!”

“Yes my sweet if you feel the need to do so, then we will come back and cuddle some more.”

“Okay, I like that.” She said as he started the shower lowering her to her feet, she wound her arms around his neck and started her assault on his body. He pulled her slowly under the rainfall and proceeded to demonstrate cuddling Elf style.

By the time they had made love in the shower and then dressed and seen to the twins, which was becoming a morning ritual. Thorn saw to their bottles as Ciana changed the girls making them ready for Blossom. They would both sit in the nursery feeding the girls and talk over the coming day.

Blossom would arrive just as they finished to take over as she did today. When they sat down to breakfast they told her they were leaving the following day and why. Whereby she nodded and said she would be ready first thing in the morning and neither Thorn nor Ciana could dissuade her from going, and secretly Ciana was relieved. She had been slightly worried about travelling with both babies.

After they ate breakfast Ciana decided it was late enough to tackle Reighn about taking her babies off world when they reached his office it was to find Andre`, Storm, Rene` and Lars with him.

“Good morning cousin.” Reighn greeted her and she smiled at the endearment as she was hugged by Storm and then passed to Andre`, then Rene` making Thorn laugh at her exasperated face as he stood by Lars who under the noise of the greetings said. “She is adorable. When do you leave?”

Thorn nodded. “She is and tomorrow that is why we are here so early. Thank you for your advice I would not have thought of it.”

“No problem, in truth it was Reighn’s thought that you may not have known.” Thorn looked at Reighn as he watched Ciana. “The Dragon Lord is very wise.” Lars smiled secretly as he said. “That he is.”

They watched as Ciana was placed finally in front of Reighn she straightened her clothes as she looked ruefully up at him. Storm asked when the bonding party would be. She shrugged as she told him Sage had not notified her yet. Which made them all laugh for some reason. Reighn grinned hugged her and asked “Why are you here so early?”

Once released Ciana once more straightened her clothes sighed and said a little waspishly feeling ruffled. “Thorn and I will be leaving tomorrow to go and gather the rest of his clan.”

“Good, you have everything you need?” He asked Thorn who nodded. “That is so.”

Andre` asked. “How long will you be gone, and who are you taking with you?”

Thorn answered. “Two or three days and my warriors, Phoebe and Ark if they are free.”

Andre` said. “Myself of course.”

Thorn bowed. “Of course.”

“And the girls.” Ciana said before anyone could speak again she watched Reighn’s eyes darken as the room went silent. “Ciana!”

“Reighn they are our babies.”

“They are …”

“I know…I know. Thorn explained it to me but Reighn…” She looked deep into his worried eyes “They are our babies, would you let your babies be left behind?”

He sighed as he said. “No I would not but…”

She asked sharply. “What? They are not as precious as ours? Is that what you are implying?”

“No! I would never say that. All young are precious regardless of who they are or where they come from.” He sounded hurt she would even think that she hugged him as she felt his hurt. “Oh, I am sorry… I know you would never think that. Forgive me I am a crazy mother.”

Smiling and accepting her apology Reighn said. “Okay so what I was going to say was, allow me to send warriors with you.”

She pulled away from him Reighn expected an argument what he got was a startled. “Of course you will, we need as much protection as we can get as we are taking important hatchlings with us!”

She turned from him and headed out the door saying over her shoulder. “Seriously Reighn where is your thinking at.” Startling a burst of laughter from all the males there. Ciana held her smile in as she came level with Thorn. “See no problems.”

He eyed her and asked. “What happened to not bloody likely and yelling?”

“Oh Thorn seriously, he is my cousin and the Dragon Lord. One cannot yell at the Dragon Lord, as a King I thought you would know that, really where do you get these ideas from?”

Thorn went slightly darker in color as he snarled softly making Ciana smile as she left the room. “You female, that is where!”

He looked around and spread his hands wide. “My clan has no idea. They will not know what has hit them. We leave at first light tomorrow with your permission my Lord I will be opening a portal to the world we left our people on.”

Reighn nodded. “As I assumed take care we will await your return leave directions please with Lars.”

“Of course.” He hurried out of the room after Ciana. Reighn shook his head at Ciana and Thorn. “It is not only the clan that has no idea who has been invited into their midst. Storm have your bonded and Ace and Harper as well as whoever else you want, to go with you. Tell them they are on protection detail. Brother, Uncle protect our Ciana and our future with everything you have. I give you leave to use deadly force. Storm warn Phoebe her ‘magics’ are required and she is not to hold back.” Storm nodded as Reighn said. “Uncle I grant you portals to use at your discretion.”

Andre bowed his head. “Thank you. Why did you allow her to take them?”

He smiled. “Trust. I need him to trust me and Ciana to know I believe in her. They have the beginnings of our females’ future in their hands and we need them as much as they need us. Plus he sees we will send out best to kill to protect them all.”

Andre` had a thoughtful look in his eyes as he said softly. “You grew up well my nephew. Your father was a great Dragon Lord. You Reighn surpass him. Dragon kind could ask for no one better to oversee the future of our world in these changing times. We are better for your rule. Never doubt you are the right Lord for us.”

“I thank you uncle if I am, it is because of my Sire and family.”

Rene` wiped at his eyes and cleared his throat before saying. “She is going to drive him crazy!”

Andre’ smiled as he replied. “I can only hope.”

They all laughed as they made their way from the office to start their day. Storm and Andre` to prepare for their departure. Reighn to hope he had made the right decision.

EPILOGUE:

Grace stepped up on her deck and stood still as she scented the air. Of their own violation her feet drew her towards the back of her home and found him sitting there on her favorite swing.

“Oh!”

Patrycc smiled his slow smile. “My shadow, I do enjoy our home!”

Here ends book six Thorn and Ciana’s story. Look for the final instalment of Dragon’s Gap in book seven, Conor and Ocean’s story.

Conor & Ocean

TABLE OF CONTENTS

PROLOGUE

CHAPTER ONE:

CHAPTER TWO:

CHAPTER THREE:

CHAPTER FOUR:

CHAPTER FIVE:

CHAPTER SIX:

CHAPTER SEVEN:

CHAPTER EIGHT:

CHAPTER NINE:

CHAPTER TEN:

CHAPTER ELEVEN:

CHAPTER TWELVE:

CHAPTER THIRTEEN:

CHAPTER FOURTEEN:

CHAPTER FIFTEEN:

CHAPTER SIXTEEN:

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN:

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN:

CHAPTER NINETEEN:

CHAPTER TWENTY:

CHAPTER TWENTY ONE:

CHAPTER TWENTY TWO:

CHAPTER TWENTY THREE:

CHAPTER TWENTY FOUR:

CHAPTER TWENTY FIVE:

CHAPTER TWENTY SIX:

CHAPTER TWENTY SEVEN:

CHAPTER TWENTY EIGHT:

CHAPTER TWENTY NINE:

CHAPTER THIRTY:

CHAPTER THIRTY ONE:

CHAPTER THIRTY TWO:

CHAPTER THIRTY THREE:

CHAPTER THIRTY FOUR:

CHAPTER THIRTY FIVE:

Prologue

T wenty years earlier!

The tall, impossibly beautiful man dressed in clothes that cost more than she or her mother ever earned in a year walked into Sancia Kathan’s shop. Instantly she knew she was in the presence of someone who was not from this world. Who he was or what he was, she thought was a better description. All she knew was she needed to be careful.

Raw power washed over her causing excitement to tingle over her skin raising goose bumps and when he spoke her eyes nearly rolled back in her head. Never in her twenty-one years of life had she ever met or heard someone like him. “Your shop is delightful.” He told her in his musical voice. Sancia blushed, “Thank you but it was my mother’s shop. I just took over last week.”

“Your mother is not here?” He asked as he strolled around, looking at the sparkling shelves with their magical ornaments on display and bunches of herbs hanging from every available space.

Sancia shook her head then realizing he was not looking at her hurriedly explained. “No, my mother passed away two weeks ago.”

He walked back to where she stood behind the old scarred wooden counter, her fingers clutching at the edge to stop them trying to touch the silver haired male. He smiled at her making her blush deepen as she worried he may know how attracted to him she was. His bright blue eyes shown at her like the sparkling crystals her mother use to collect when they washed up on the shore. Those eyes and that smile combined to make her knees weaken as he sorrowfully told her. “I am sorry for your loss.”

Sancia shrugged. She and her mother seldom agreed on anything. Mainly because as Sancia knew she was a better, more powerful witch than her mother, Maria Kathan had ever been or could have ever have been. For years Sancia had been casting spells and making potions for people that her mother turned away. By the age of fifteen, Sancia was tired of her mother’s constant lectures about witches doing no wrong, or that Sancia’s pride in her powers would be her down fall. So far her mother had been wrong on both counts.

As she looked at the beautiful male standing on the other side of the counter from her, she knew her mother was wrong again. Beauty was not just within a body it could shine from the surface as well. Breathlessly she asked. “What is it you need?”

“You are the only herb witch in this town?”

Sancia laughed lightly. “I am the only witch in this state.”

“I need a potion that can fell a dragon.”

Sancia stopped laughing and looked the handsome male over again. She shook her head. Her mother had drummed into her from the time she could understand. That one, dragons were real and two, no one should be foolish enough to go against the dragons. And Sancia, although she did not know why, heeded her mother’s warning. “I am sorry I cannot help you.”

The male smiled again. “I am willing to pay twenty thousand dollars!”

Sancia almost swallowed her tongue, thinking he must be desperate to offer that much money. For a heartbeat Sancia wanted to agree, automatically her mind started cataloging the ingredients for such a potion and how long it would take to age for potency. Then she sighed inwardly and casually stated as she drew an imaginary symbol on the wooden counter.

“That is a lot of money, but I decline.”

“Fifty thousand!”

Sancia felt her heart speed up again and heard her mother’s warning voice in her mind but dear Goddess. How could she refuse? That was a lot of money. She refused to look at him directly. From under her lashes she watched him as a frown marred his forehead. Then he leaned in a little making her head dizzy, a little from his scent, she sniffed but could not quite make out what it was. Sandalwood and something else then all thought flew from her mind as he whispered. “Seventy five thousand!” Which succeeded in banishing her mother’s voice from her mind. She steeled her resolve and placed her palms down on the wooden counter to hold herself in place as she breathed out. “One hundred thousand!”

Then Sancia prayed with all her might that he would say yes.

“Agreed!” He smiled as Sancia remained motionless from shock at his easy acceptance. It did flirt through her mind to wonder if she could have asked for more. With another look into those beautiful, watchful eyes, she shivered knowing it would not be a wise move. Instead, she nodded and said. “Up front?”

“Half now… half on completion. Do we have a deal?”

Sancia sealed her fate and never heard the wail of despair from her mother or the long line of witches that came before her.

“Deal! It will be ready in five months.”

CHAPTER ONE:

Present day

I t had been twenty years to the day that she had given the beautiful stranger the small brown bottle of potion. As Sancia walked back into her home after an exhausting month long holiday abroad she thought she had never been so tired, she did not even stop to unpack. Showering then she dropped onto her nice comfortable bed to sleep just as the sun began to set. Only to be woken much later when her feet touched the wet grass of her backyard and she found herself standing in her nightgown bathed in moonlight. A voice filled the moonlit backyard and covered Sancia in fear.

Little witch, do you know what day it is?

Sancia closed her eyes and dropped her head, of course she did, and she had almost convinced herself it had all been a dream. The male, the potion, the dragons. She raised her head as she felt something arrive in front of her. She found herself looking up at a tall hooded male and into the face of her demise. Sancia knew the bell was tolling as her mother warned her so long ago, for her. Her fate was sealed had been sealed the minute she had accepted the commission to make the potion.

She looked into the shadow of the hood and saw swirling universes and knew she saw them because the being before her allowed it. She knew no dream had ever been as real as the voice asked.

Little witch why did you make the potion to fell the dragon?

Who are you?

Oh little witch you know who I am!

An Elemental?

Little witch why did you make the potion to kill the dragon?

It was a lot of money, more than I had ever seen before.

So you went against your teachings and forfeited your life for money?

Weeping Sancia nodded. I did. I was young and stupid. I am sorry!

Are you? What have you done to repent since then?

I have spent the last twenty years helping people, following my mothers and her mother’s teachings. I give away as much as I earn.

The Elemental nodded and the voice said softly. I see, and you think this makes up for the poisoning of a chosen one?

Sancia sighed and shook her head. She had learnt a lot about the dragons over the last twenty years and knew they were chosen by the Goddess. No… no… nothing will. I am sorry… did the dragon die?

No, he survived by the will of his ancestors!

Oh thank the Goddess! Sancia clasped her hands to her chest as she breathed out, her biggest fear was the dragons would trace the potion to her if the dragon died. Do you know why I am here?

To take my life?

Little witch, what would that teach you?

Sancia shrugged. I suppose not much really.

No. I have a better solution. So let us make a deal. Your life for servitude.

Oh…oh, I never thought of that?

I am sure you did not.

What must I do?

Serve the people and shifted of your world until we feel you have atoned for the near death of the chosen.

What if I do not?

The voice became sharp and hard. Little witch does your life mean so very little to you?

No… no, it does not. Sancia said in small timid voice. What must I do?

A notebook appeared in her hands. Fill this with good deeds and when it is completed your debt is repaid.

She flipped the book open as her heart sank, when she saw the many pages but relief in having her life made her lift her head and say. Thank you Elemental.

Go in peace. We will talk again little witch.

As she turned to walk back into the house she heard her mother’s voice telling her.

My daughter be thankful for your life. Your pride is what has caused you to become beholden to the Elementals.

I know mother…I know!

CHAPTER TWO:

T he girl whispered. “Are you sure we are doing the right thing?”

The boy whispered back. “I don’t want it, do you?” She frantically shook her head. “No, I don’t, my dad will kill me. What about yours?”

“I don’t have a dad remember, but my mom would kill you and me.”

She cried softly making sure not to raise her voice as she moaned. “Shit, I just want this to all go away.”

The boy sighed and nodded. “Me too! Okay so I am gonna wrap it up in the blanket and get rid of it.” He grimaced at the smell as he began wrapping the bundle up. The girl whimpered. “Yeah okay, hurry so I don’t have to look at it.”

Standing up he said. “Alright, did you take the medicine the witch gave you?”

“No...I am scared, what is in it, what did she say again?” He sighed dramatically as only a teenage boy can. “Damn Trudy you are a pain, just take the medicine, she said if you do, it will be like it never happened. Shit Trudy, why do you have to make a big deal over everything?”

Pouting like the teenage girl she was, she whined. “Like this is my fault you asshole, if you...”

“Aww! Shut the hell up and drink the stupid medicine. I am gonna dump this and then I am going home.”

“What about me Robbie?… Come on Robbie. I am sorry!” Trudy cried as tears ran down her face and splashed on her hand that was holding the small brown bottle of clear liquid. The boy named Robbie turned and walked away the bundle in his hands.

The teenage girl was scared to drink the contents of the small bottle. The other bottle of medicine the witch had given her to drink yesterday had tasted funny and made her feel all light headed. And her body had felt strange all night. Thinking of her father and his anger if he should ever find out what she and Robbie had done and that Robbie… her sweet Robbie was a shifter frightened her way more than the weird taste of the witches medicine could ever do.

In the end it amounted to her fear of her father being far greater than her fear of what was in the small bottle. When Robbie didn’t turn back around, she gulped the liquid in the bottle and seconds later she felt a warmth steal over her.

Robbie walked around the corner, he held the bundle in arms that trembled with fear but he knew he was doing the right thing. It was the only thing he could do, no matter how wrong it was.

Trudy was human and he was a lion, his mother and her father would not care they were in love. Pure blood lines were all that his mother cared about now, she knew they were safe from the sentence handed down by the Goddess. Robbie was not so sure his friend Micky, a wolf, left yesterday for some place far away because his father said they were not safe from the sentence. But his mother, leader of their pride believed they were. Robbie was too young to disobey her and run away with Trudy so he never questioned his mother on her belief. She just told him they were safe, so he chose to believe her.

He shook at the thought of what she would do if she found out he and Trudy had been together. And as for Trudy’s father, his heart beat a quick tattoo as he shook with renewed fear at the thought of the ex-marine. He may be human but he was scary. He hated shifters, he was always telling Trudy, a good shifter was a dead shifter.

Trudy lay back as the warmth invaded every layer of her skin. She swore she could feel bubbles in her blood. They tickled causing her to giggle but then the warmth started heading towards hot and then it zoomed right through to burning.

Fire licked along the inside of her skin centering on the lower portions of her body and zapped the scream from her throat. Trudy curled into a ball of pain and wished Robbie would just come back. She shoved her face into his sweater hoping to smother the screams that wanted to escape, fear of who might hear made her whimpers and groans almost silent.

The pain was way worse than what she had just been through. Trudy sobbed into the sweater, her sweat drenched body convulsed several times as she was wracked with burning pain, just when she thought she couldn’t take anymore and she was sure the witch had killed her for what she and Robbie had done, the heat left and finally after what felt like hours of torture, the pain subsided, it was over.

She lay quiet panting hard but with each breath the evidence in her body was removed and memory started to fade.

The witch stood behind a tree watching the teenagers, the day before the boy had come to her asking for a cure. Something to make a terrible mistake go away. Not an uncommon request as the only resident witch in the territory she got plenty of customers. Usually this problem was handled very early on but for some reason they had left it until now making the solution harder but not impossible.

She had given him three bottles. So far it looked like he had followed her directions exactly, it remained to be seen if they would follow through on them all. Which is why she found herself standing at 10.00 pm on a dark moonless night behind a bar in the middle of nowhere watching two stupid teenagers fix a problem. The witch flicked her fingers at the boy, taking control of his body, she veered him from the dumpster he was heading towards to a gun metal gray four door truck.

Another flick of her fingers and the back door of the truck unlocked, he placed his burden on the floor and then slammed the door closed.

She gave him back control of his body and mind as he walked towards the girl on the ground. He slipped another small bottle of clear liquid from his pocket and swallowed the contents throwing the bottle into the dumpster not noticing the small flare of flame as it disintegrated, as did the small bottle lying beside the girl named Trudy’s out stretched hand.

Quickly the teenage boy helped the girl up and drunkenly they staggered from behind the building. To any observer, it would look like they had done a spot of underage drinking.

By morning neither of them would remember the events of the night, and there would be no physical reminders. Her father and his mother would be unable to detect the happenings of the evening.

The witch watched their progress. She had done all she could to insure a positive outcome. She pulled out a small notebook opened to a page and placed a tick beside the sentence written there. Three months since the fateful night she had made the deal with the Elemental and she had only filled three pages. Sighing… she flipped the pages and placed a cross beside the teenager’s names. They only received this kind of help once. If they were foolish enough to do the same again. She would not give them the same kind of assistance, and they may end up on their own, if the boy survived that was.

Smiling, she now had another mark in the good column. Sancia only had a few hundred thousand more, and she hoped she would be able to remove the stain from her soul. Just to make absolutely sure, nothing went wrong, Sancia stayed guarding the vehicle with its precious cargo until fifteen minutes later a woman stepped out from the bar. She was around five foot five with shoulder length hair that was a deep plum color with blue highlights running through it. The witch bet they were as natural as was the color of her eyes. That were lavender with silver flecks, fringed she knew with thick black lashes. She had a small straight nose and bow shaped mouth in a round face that matched her curvy body. Or at least that was the image the witch had seen in her vision the night before.

The woman stretched her arms high into the air and rotated her body from side to side as she reached her vehicle, then she unlocked the door. Only then did the witch breathe a sigh of relief and with a clap that sounded like thunder in the night sky, disappear.

CHAPTER THREE:

H aving consumed a great steak dinner, washed down with a strong cup of coffee. Ocean Walker felt full, happy, and most of all thrilled to be getting back on the road again. She had only stopped because she had needed, gas, food, coffee and the restroom.

Now she had resolved all of those issues she was once again ready to roll. Ocean had been thankful her navigation system had shown her that there was a small rest area just off the highway. Usually, she would never enter a bar but necessity ruled. As drunk as the patrons in the bar had been, they had still given her a wide berth.

She had only growled at two or three of the men when they tried to come on to her, while she had sat at the counter eating her food. She may be only half a shifter but people, drunk or sober recognized a predator in their midst. Even if she was short, looked like a librarian and was a little over weight. Being a half shifter of what species, she did not know, still tended to make her wary of where she ate and slept, one never knew who and what was around. Especially these days, when life for full and half shifters was dangerous.

Ocean knew her mother was human but as she had never been forth coming to who her father was, she knew nothing about him. Other than he was a shifter and she was fairly sure her mother only told her that because she was forced to by law. Ocean always suspected she was a product of a one-night stand and her mother had been embarrassed and ashamed.

Evidenced by how her mother never talked about it and now she was gone, too late to ask her who and what he was. Ocean only had the location of where she was conceived, or so her mother had said when Ocean had pressed her hard at the age of sixteen for some information about her father. Hence the name Ocean.

At twenty-nine it no longer worried her, the angst of having a father or not having a father was for the younger her. The older version realized it made no difference to her life if she knew or not. She had inherited gifts from his shifter blood that benefited her life and for that she was grateful.

Like most shifters Ocean had the natural aversion to smells and loud noises. So as she climbed back into her truck, and at five foot five it was a climb. She lowered the front windows hoping to rid her nose of the smell of fried foods and alcohol. Her ears were still ringing five miles down the road from the bars country band.

Eventually as the miles passed under her wheels, her ears quietened and the fresh air had done its job and her nose was more or less back to normal. She left the windows down. The night was mild, and the wind felt good against her warmed skin.

The silence of the darkened highway started to play on her nerves, her shoulder blades twitched as though something was making them itch. And she could swear she was hearing snuffling noises.

Ocean reached over to turn the radio on but her nose caught a smell, one she was familiar with coppery with a slight tang to it. Slamming on the brakes she skidded to the side of the road.

She was now fifty miles north of the bar. Reaching into her doors pocket she took out her gun, slipped off the safety and threw herself from the vehicle. With no small amount of trepidation and adrenaline pumping into her system, she wrenched open the back door and felt her bottom jaw drop and hit the road.

Her eyes widened, almost popping from their sockets, first with disbelief and then plain out denial.

Ocean put the safety on the gun and returned it to its hiding place. Then like any rational woman on a darkened highway she proceeded to pace back and forth in front of the open doors. Desperately mumbling over and over. “No…no… no... No way in hell! Why me?” She demanded to the heavens at the top of her voice, while she scowled up at the darkened skies.

Hoping and praying for an answer. When as the minutes ticked by and no answer arrived. She sighed as her shoulders slumped in resignation and she let her eyes once more drift to the bundle on the floor of her truck. Until a small weak cry sounded from the blanket, making her realize there was more than just her feelings of helplessness to consider.

Sending up another useless prayer hoping that she was wrong and knowing she was not. She scooped up the bundle and folded back a corner of the bloody blanket only to find exactly what she hoped she would not. A Baby!

Ocean felt the air leave her body as she stared into a very small wrinkled face of an obviously just delivered baby with dried blood and other stuff. She really did not want to think about that!

A baby! What the hell did she know about babies? At this point she didn’t even care what sex it was. She looked back down the darkened highway. Retracing her steps and coming to the inevitable conclusion that the baby had been placed in her vehicle at the bar while she had been having a meal.

Someone probably a frightened young girl had obviously given birth and then dumped… No not dumped! Ocean thought, she had carefully wrapped and placed him or her in the car, hoping she would care for the infant. As she looked into the tiny scrunched-up face with its shock of gold fuzzy hair. Ocean hung her head in defeat.

There was no going back. This baby was now her responsibility, until she handed him or her off to someone who knew a hell of a lot more about babies than her but until then, Ocean needed to step up and give the infant a shot at making it through the night and for that she needed help.

Wrapping the blanket more securely around the small body, she tucked the baby up closer to her own body as she stepped back inside her truck.

Back in the driver’s seat she closed the door laid the baby on her lap and pulled back onto the highway.

Turning the heater on to keep the cab warm. She asked her navigator for the address of an all-night pharmacy and hotel. A quick glance at the baby assured her it had settled and seemed to be asleep. She really had to find out what gender he or she was but not now. Ocean hoped the warmth from the heater, and the contact with her would keep the baby from waking, she had things to accomplish.

Once she had the co-ordinates, she drove with fast precision for an hour until she spied the bright lights in the darkness. Pulling off the highway, she made her way to the center of the small town where the pharmacy sat. Ocean placed the baby, who thankfully was still asleep on the floor of the cab and hopped out.

The lights of the pharmacy drew her in and with a quick look at the store map she snagged a cart and so armed headed to the baby section.

Bewildered Ocean stood at the entrance to her private hell. The aisle stretched before her, every conceivable product for a baby was there. They glared at her demanding attention, demanding she make a choice, if she dared! Demanding she moved and purchase something. Anything?

Ocean felt deadly fingers of sweat slide down her spine how, and who she wondered knew what to buy.

An almost silent step behind her alerted her to the arrival of help. When a quiet voice said. “I know it is daunting but if you like, I could help?”

Ocean turned her head and looked up into the eyes of an older woman. “Do you work here?” Which showed she thought, how frazzled she really was. The woman obviously did as she had on the stores green uniform.

Smiling she answered. “I sure do, sadly tonight is my last night, they are downsizing. Last on, first off.” She sounded cheerful about it, and Ocean could detect no underlying sadness or worry so she asked. “Do you have kids?”

“I sure do a boy and a girl, older now in high school their daddy works construction. I just do this for the extra money.”

Feeling the time slipping away. Ocean took a breath. “Okay, I need everything for a new born from diapers to clothes to blankets. It needs to last a few days to a week.”

The woman eyed her, and the desperation in Ocean’s eyes must have been in her voice because her tone became soothing as she said. “That is not a problem. You would not believe how many times over the years that the unexpected has happened. So the owner has put together an early or premmie baby kit.”

Ocean just nodded like she knew what the woman was talking about. Premmie? She vowed to look up the term later.

“It has everything you could want and need. The supplies will last a week so it will give you or the new mom time to decide what is needed and what is not. There are a few extra things you will have to buy separately... Ocean cut her off saying apologetically.

“That sounds exactly what I need. I hate to be rude but unfortunately I am on a really tight timeline. I will take the kit then everything else you think I will need.”

Smiling the woman walked down the aisle. “Sure thing just follow me.” Then she started to pull stuff from the shelves placing them in the cart Ocean pushed slowly behind her.

She stopped looking at what the woman put in and just hummed, Hurry! Have to Hurry! Under her breath as the woman made her way down the aisle. Ending finally with a baby bath wrapped in cellophane. She asked. “Do you care what color?” “Um... No. The cream one will do.” It was hard for Ocean to keep the edge of worry from her voice, but she didn’t want to answer anymore damn questions as nice as the woman was, it was obviously a slow night.

Ocean normally would have stayed and chattered for a while but tonight that was not possible. The woman pulled the pale cream bath off the shelf, and Ocean could see it was jammed filled with baby things, like towels, cloths and lots of bottles and jars. Ocean was sure she saw something that looked like moisturizer in amongst the other bottles. Why did a baby need moisturizer? She asked herself.

Eyeing it dubiously she opened her mouth to ask but a quick look at the large clock on the wall halted her tongue, time was ticking by. The woman asked. “Do you have a car seat?”

Ocean just stared at her, she grinned. “I’ll take that as a no.” Then she hurried round the corner of the aisle picking one up, saying over her shoulder. “That should do it. We are done. If you come this way, I will ring you up?”

As they walked to the counter, Ocean spied a Moses basket she knew what that was. She had seen one on TV. Flipping it into the cart, she thought that it would make a better bed than the baby bath, warmer too. Especially as it was complete with sheets and blankets. In minutes she had paid, loaded up the cart, thanked the woman profusely and almost ran from the store.

Dumping everything into her back seat, she rushed around and jumped in. Taking a breath she reached over and gently put the baby back on her lap just as he or she stirred a little. Starting the engine, she slowly backed out and drove to the motel that the navigator said was only ten minutes away.

Driving into the well-lit motel car park, she was glad to see it was one of the better chains. Getting a room was easy. The night manager, a young man with opened text books scattered around said he was a student and was working his way through school. He seemed nice and was very helpful. Ocean gave him a good tip.

It was late which meant he could have made her renting a room harder as she experienced in the past, plus when she explained she had a baby he offered a downstairs room and extra towels and even a crib. Which she declined, also he was quick to assure her the adjacent diner opened early at 6.00 am.

Ocean placed a wakeup call for seven in the morning hoping she would need it, and the baby would not keep her awake. She parked right outside her room taking the baby in first she placed it in the middle of the bed.

Then she unloaded the car with all the baby gear and one bag for her. It was now edging towards midnight, and she still had heaps to do. First thing she did was grab her tablet and search for what to do with a new born baby and how to bathe said baby.

Following the directions from the nurse on her tablet. She placed the baby bath on the table and filled it half fill with warm water, luckily there was a waste bin in the room she could use. Then she read the instructions on feeding and bathing a new born and made up a small bottle of formula warming it in the electric kettle.

Ocean got everything that the nurse said she would need and then turned her attention to the quiet baby.

She unwrapped the blanket and found out the baby was a girl. A very tiny girl, but she had all her fingers and toes which the nurse assured her was a good thing. Shrugging, Ocean held the baby like the nurse on the screen showed and proceeded to give her, her first bath. When she was finished, she wrapped the, now slightly chilled baby in the towel and the baby promptly peed.

“Oh dear.” Ocean scowled at the screen and then down at the baby. “She never said anything about you peeing. I wonder if you are meant to do that.”

The baby just blinked, then opened her small mouth and made mewing noises, the longer Ocean stood there doing nothing, the louder they got.

“Shoot…shoot...okay…okay, don’t cry baby?”

Ignoring the nurse on the screen. Ocean quickly dunked the baby’s bottom half back in the water and washed her again, this time she dried her real quick.

She had already placed the clothes like the nurse had advised on the bed, so diapering and dressing only took a minute or two. With a quick tutorial from her tablet on how to wrap a baby it took only three tries until Ocean got it right. And by this time the baby girl was starting to go from mewing noises to an almost cry.

Grabbing the bottle, testing it like the nurse showed and as the baby opened her mouth to cry again Ocean popped the nipple in. And the sucking commenced, to Ocean’s relief.

She fed the baby as the nurse instructed burping her half way through, then trying to get her to have more even though she had fallen asleep. When finally she and the baby gave up altogether, she placed the baby in the Moses basket.

It took only minutes to clean up her mess and even though the shower looked inviting Ocean ignored it and fell into bed fully dressed. One hand on the basket. Sleep swept her under in seconds.

CHAPTER FOUR:

O cean had been up for an hour, showered and packed her car. After two extra bottles for the baby throughout what had been left of the night and diaper changes. She felt she had a good handle on the whole baby feeding thing, helped a lot by the nurse on her tablet.

Now sitting in the diner at seven thirty in the morning with the place slowly filling up, and the sleeping baby in her pretty little Moses basket beside her. She sipped her third cup of coffee while making inroads on the huge breakfast she had ordered. And listened unashamedly to the whispered conversation from the booth in front of her.

“It’s not like that Kadee, we have to stay. You know it is too dangerous for us to go back.”

“It might not be as bad as you think Paige?”

“Yeah Kadee it is! You know it is. You heard Grandpa. He never lies. He told us what to do.”

“I know… I know it is just…”

Ocean could hear sniffling noises. One of the girls was crying and trying not to. The other girl was trying to be brave, but Ocean could hear and feel the fear and stunned bewilderment in her voice.

“Kadee, grandpa told us to come here. So that is what we did. Remember what else he said?”

The one named Kadee had blown her nose before she answered, her voice although still watery was stronger. “Yeah!” He said. “Go to this diner and wait for the lady with the purple hair and a baby. She will take you somewhere safe.”

Ocean groaned inwardly and looked up at the ceiling as though she could see the heavens. Seriously! She asked the universe. Ocean had been on the road for eight months. First she had traveled from Hawaii, where she had been living for the last year and half until her mother passed away from a heart attack.

Her mother had been forty when Ocean had made her surprise entrance into the famous Helena Walker’s reclusive life. Helena had managed in her way, giving as much attention as needed to her daughter, when she remembered she had one.

From the time Ocean had been old enough to understand. She had known she came second if not third to her mother’s art. By the time Ocean was five, she had started to care for herself. With the help from the internet, library and a few neighbors. When she left home at seventeen, she had decided what she wanted to do with her life, she was going to become a wild life photographer. Sadly she had not become a wild life photo journalist. She was what she termed herself a humanity photographer. Basically as she would tell people, she took photos of people, shifters, anyone of interest doing or not doing something interesting.

By twenty-four she was successful and her photos had graced the covers of several prestigious magazines. By twenty-seven she had three showings worldwide of her work, to acclaim.

She had been in the middle of her latest world photo shoot, when her mother was struck down with a stroke. Ocean and her mother had stayed in contact over the years but usually only when Ocean reached out. Although when her mother became ill, almost two years ago, Ocean at twenty-seven had stopped everything and gone back home to look after her.

In truth it had been an arduous and thankless time of her life, looking after a woman who resented her, and wishing it had been different for them both. Over the two years Ocean sadly watched her mother wither away.

Although Helena could talk she sadly never recovered her ability to paint, to lift a brush or pencil to sketch was heart-breaking for not only Helena but Ocean. Unfortunately, being the woman she was, Helena took the failure of her body out on Ocean. Her life was her painting and she made sure Ocean knew that without her art, there was nothing. Helena Walker could not abide the thought of never being able to create again. She willed her life to end on a daily basis almost as often as she begged Ocean to end her life.

When she refused, Helena would condemn Ocean to hours of verbal abuse. Screaming, cussing demanding she leave her alone screaming if she tried to care for her. Crying for release from her worldly burden. When she was not doing that, she would tell Ocean on an almost hourly basis that Ocean failed her miserably. That she would never be enough to hold her to the world. She made Ocean aware that her art was her only point to existing as if Ocean had never worked that out when she was young.

One night, almost two years after she had taken over the care of her mother. Ocean looked at the frail body of the woman who barely resembled the person she had grown up with. So tired and dispirited Ocean was unable to bare the bitter, angry woman her mother was. Ocean had dressed Helena in her favorite nightwear, kissed the wrinkled cheek stared into the bitter and angry eyes and told her to go.

“Mother leave. The afterlife may give you what you cannot get here. What I cannot give you, go… why linger, to torment me?” Helena snarled and lifted her lip at her daughter as Ocean shrugged while she smoothed the sheet. “Well consider me tormented. I know I am less than what you wanted staying to remind me hurts you far more than me.” She looked into the eyes filled with hate and smiled, whispering. “Because one day very soon I will walk out that door and leave for good and you will still be here consumed with hate and bitterness. So think on that!”

Helena said nothing as Ocean turned from her and walked from the room. Tears ran down her face as she left the only woman who she had known as mother, alone to decide if the life she had now was better than maybe the afterlife she always spoke of. And as she sat on the deck in a rocking chair of her mother’s home as she had done from the time she was little she hoped Helena Walker found peace somewhere other than here.

The next morning, two years to the day of her first stroke Helena Walker passed from this world. Never once telling her daughter she loved her or was proud of the person she had become.

Days after the large, well-attended funeral, while dealing with her mother’s possessions, Ocean found in amongst Helena’s correspondence a letter addressed to Ocean. It was dated several years in the past.

As she had turned it over, she saw it had been opened and resealed. Inside was an invitation to learn who she was and to find out about her parentage. It offered her a safe place to live, to work in freedom for all shifters and others not completely human, a place called Dragon’s Gap.

It had taken Ocean days to come to terms with her mother’s further betrayal and her anger and resentment of that betrayal. She had thrown her first and only temper tantrum it had lasted days.

Ocean had stormed around Helena’s home and let the tears of loss and anger flow as she ranted and raged at a dead woman. Finally accepting for the first time, that no matter what she had done with her life, she was never going to be loved by Helena Walker.

Overwhelmed by her realizations and temper as well as the implications of the letter, Ocean cleaned her mother’s home from top to bottom. Anger drove her need until her body was unable to cope with the demands of her anger and hurt. Finally Ocean’s mind and body switched off, causing her to fall into a deep healing sleep.

She slept for days. When she finally woke she spent time working through her disappointment now the first flush of anger was gone. Over the following days she found some hard won balance and finished what she needed to do for a woman who she never really knew. And sadly loved deeply.

Then she had made plans to travel to this place that called to her soul. After she had finished wrapping up her mother’s life. She left Hawaii and decided to slowly travel across America, visiting as many of the places she had only ever read about or flown over.

She photographed people and places she had never realized were in her world. She enjoyed meeting and listening to people’s life stories. Some were better than hers, some worse. Every one of them their own and precious for it.

It was just as well she had obtained a gun. Which she was proficient in. As a photographer and a female, she had thought it would be safer if she learnt to shoot properly and unfortunately she had been forced to use her gun on occasion. Mostly in warning. Especially when someone thought she was easy pickings. Passing through small towns and driving along back highways not well traveled alone, was not always safe as she had found out on more than one occasion.

She had many hours to think on her journey and came to the realization she had never accepted she was different because her mother never accepted that part of her. It was never talked about or acknowledged that she was a shifter of some kind. Over the month she discovered it was not shameful to be proud of that fact or that she was the predator she always knew she was. She also acknowledged the deep well of anger that lived within her.

Now eight months later, after her decision to go to Dragon’s Gap, she knew she was close to her objective and it looked like she was to gain more than just a baby. Life was full of surprises or at least hers was. Coming back to the here and now, she looked first at the sleeping baby and then the two girls who had entered the diner not long ago and taken the booth directly in front of hers.

They both went silent except for the sound of their growling bellies. Ocean ate two more bites of her food before the one called Kadee spoke again.

She seemed resigned to their fate now. “Okay Paige. I know you are right. I just wish, you weren’t!”

“Like I don’t?” They both grinned at each other and then the one called Kadee looked up and noticed Ocean staring at her as she chewed her food. Shakily the girl asked. “Can I help you?”

Ocean realized the girl with her back to her was her sister when she turned around and was a little older. But not by much as she glared at her. Ocean smiled and raised an eyebrow. “Couldn’t help but overhear.”

“Because you have no manners. Listening to other people’s conversations is rude!” Said the glaring Paige with a slight snarl in her voice.

Ocean inwardly grinned, good, not coward, tough, or at least trying to be. She knew she was going to like these two. Ocean took another sip of her coffee, as she placed the cup down she shrugged her shoulders. “Just thought I could tell you of a place for our kind that is safe and guarded. But I see I was mistaken. Sorry didn’t mean to butt in!”

She placed another fork full of food in her mouth and while her eyes twinkled at them, she chewed. The two girls looked at each other and as sisters were want to do, they had a non-verbal conversation. By the time Ocean had chewed and swallowed her mouthful. They silently gathered their bags and stood, at a nod from Ocean; they slid into the seat opposite her and the baby. Now looking at them it was obvious that they were sisters. They both had the tanned, blonde Californian teenage look going on, with medium length golden hair tied in ponytails. They had the rounded faces of youth with clear skin and blue eyes that looked at her with suspicion.

Over the past months with help from various shifters who had taught her how to use some of her senses as a shifter would. She knew it was possible to learn what kind of shifter was in your vicinity just by smelling the air around them. For Ocean it was an exercise that was more miss than hit. But she tried now and was fairly sure the girls scented as lions. She thought perhaps they were not full bloods but for her it was hard to tell she was still not sure what markers she was meant to scent for.

While she had been looking them over, they had done a quick inventory of her and she saw them sniff and wrinkle their noses a little. They seemed as inexperienced as she was. They were probably trying to figure out what kind of shifter she was. Good luck! She thought, after all this time if I can’t figure out what I am. I doubt you can. She did not say anything, instead Ocean held out her hand. “Ocean Walker!”

She shook each hand that was offered. Paige, the older one, made the introductions. “I am Paige Corrin and this is my sister Kadee.”

Ocean asked. “You hungry?” At their nods she motioned the waitress over. “Order what you want.”

The younger one kept a frown on her face as she said. “Are you sure, we can eat a lot?”

“Aren’t you adorable? Yeah, I am sure, we metabolize food fast so order plenty. We have a long drive ahead of us.”

Both girls looked slightly puzzled as she spoke. Paige opened her mouth to ask a question, but Ocean made a negative move with her finger as the waitress rolled on up to their table.

She was a worn woman in her mid-fifties who concealed a good heart behind the gruff exterior she showed the world. Which, she proved when she eyed Ocean and the girls suspiciously and asked. “You girls alright?”

The older of the two girls answered for them both. “Yes, thank you, we were a little concerned when we first got here but not now.”

The waitress turned her hard eyes onto Ocean. “You know these girls?”

Ocean smiled. “Not really but they are going in the same direction as me and the least I can do is make sure they arrive at their destination safely.”

The waitress said nothing. Connie had seen many people, some good, and some bad roll on through the diner in her thirty years of being a waitress here at her brother’s place. She could spot a bad person as soon as they sat down. They had a sense about them. This one with the baby she was a good one, not a fool. If these girls were thinking to put one over on her, they would be in for a surprise. And if she said she was going to look after them, she meant it. She kept her thoughts to herself and pulled her pencil from behind her ear asking. “What are you having?”

The girls with one swift look at Ocean, who gave them a small nod ordered enough food to feed at least four teenaged boys. Ocean had to give it to the waitress she never batted an eyelash at the amount of food they asked for. She just asked Ocean if she wanted a refill on her coffee and stepped away.

The girls fell silent, hands gripped each other under the table. Kadee wasn’t sure if it was her or Paige who was shaking so much. She had been really afraid all night and this morning his morning after meeting this woman. She hoped she could do what she said but she was so small and round. She wasn’t old like grandpa. And he hadn’t been able to keep them safe. Well, that was what he had said. I can’t keep you safe girls. You must leave.

He had helped them pack a large backpack each, with clothes and shoes and as many momentous and photos as they could jam in. Then grandpa had driven them to the bus depot in the next town and told them to stay on the bus until morning. Until they would come to this small town called Paxton Point. They were to get off the bus and go into the diner at the motel.

Kadee was so tired, hungry and sad. She tried not to be but every time she closed her eyes, she saw her grandpa watching the bus leave with tears rolling down his face. She wanted to scream and cry. She couldn’t because Paige was being so brave, and she had to be as well, but it wasn’t fair. It just wasn’t fair!

Kadee looked into the calm lavender eyes of the woman with the cool name Ocean and the even cooler hair. Who named their kid that, she wondered and why did she have that color hair. Was it natural?

Something inside her said that she and Paige were going to be okay. Paige wasn’t having the same thoughts even though she was older than Kadee, she was not brave. She was really scared, and she knew things Kadee didn’t about the reason they had to leave in the middle of the night. And every time she remembered her grandpa’s whispered words, she broke out in a sweat. Fear had eaten at her insides all through the long bus ride, ever since she had kissed him goodbye.

She knew she was never going to see him again. No matter what he told Kadee, their grandpa was gone and they were alone or were they? She looked over at the woman with the weird name and weirder hair.

She would not admit she liked either! Her eyes clashed with the woman’s. Paige knew Ocean read the suspicion and fear in her eyes. What she read in Oceans was calmness and acceptance. It baffled Paige, what did she have to accept?

As the silence went on Ocean was reluctant to break it in the diner, so while they waited for their food. Ocean finished her meal and sipped at the remaining coffee in her cup. Finally, Paige asked. “Should we tell you why we are here?”

Ocean shrugged. “You can if you like but I would rather you waited until we are in the car.”

She lent a little nearer. “Too many ears here.” With a look around the diner to emphasize her point, at least three people were taking covert looks at their table.

The girls looked where she did and sort of shimmied down in their seats. The scent of fear wafted across the table, making Ocean realize that they were younger than she had first thought.

She had assumed because they were by themselves, they were at least in their late teens but now as she went back over the conversation she had overheard she realized her mistake. Plus the fearful looks they kept throwing towards the men at the counter, who had being eyeing them since they had entered the diner sort of confirmed it.

Soothingly she asked Paige. “How old are you and Kadee?” Paige mumbled, but it was clear to Ocean’s ears. “I’m thirteen almost fourteen and Kadee is twelve. Why?”

Ocean made a flicking movement again with her finger as the waitress came over with a large tray of food and drinks. Once she had deposited the plates and refilled Ocean’s coffee, she tucked the tray expertly under one arm and braced the other on her hip. “Look I know it is not any of my business but you should know those four over there.” She nodded her head back to the men at the counter. Ocean looked to where she indicated and then back at the waitress with a raised eyebrow and smiled as the waitress said. “One of them is the Fire Chief, and he’s got a bee buzzing about these young ones.”

Ocean was nodding before she had stopped speaking, the girls were eating as though they had never seen food before. Their eyes wide with apprehension. “Oh not a problem, if you would like. I will talk to him and Connie?”

“Yeah.”

Ocean rose from her seat saying to the girls. “Finish your food but seriously slow down, you will get sore stomachs at the rate you are shoveling it in. We have time I swear. So Connie, what I was saying was thanks for looking out for the girls. If you have a minute, could you warm this up for me?”

She handed her a baby bottle, her girl was going to wake soon. So apart from getting ahead of the crying, she also elevated her standing in the eyes of Connie, who smiled. Her suspicion that the woman was one of the good ones was confirmed. Working on the belief that no one with a baby was a bad person. Connie, the waitress, had a spring in her step as she accepted the bottle and walked over to the men at the counter who had frowns on their faces.

Ocean slowly drifted towards the men and stopped close to the man with the heavy frown. She knew he would be the Fire Chief. He was the oldest one there, plus he just had the look of command about him.

“So gentlemen, I was just telling Connie here, that I was mighty glad that there were still people in the world who cared about a couple of young girls. She told me of your concern but as I told her. I am going to make sure they get to where their grandpa wanted them to go. I will be sure to tell him how you were undertaking to look out for his girls.”

By the time she had finished talking, all the frowns were now smoothed off their faces. It was the mention of the grandfather that turned the tide in her favor she knew. This was not Ocean’s first experience with honest, hardworking, country folk. When she was sure they had relaxed, she changed the subject. “Connie says that you are all fine men.” And didn’t all their chests puff out a little at that, even the Chiefs!

“She said you were Firemen?” At their affirmative nods she asked. “Well, it seems I have a need. I was told by the lady at the store that I needed to have one of you gentlemen install the carrier I just brought for my baby girl. Apparently it has to be done right and believe me. I looked at it. I cannot make head nor tail on how it is meant to be done.”

The Chief nodded to the younger man at the end of their four stools. “Jerry, there will get that installed for you, ifen you’d like to go with him. He is the best at carriers and baby seats for youngins.”

The young man turned a shade redder than he had been, at the praise from his chief. He puffed his chest out a little more and stood quickly from his stool. Ocean smiled kindly at him. “Well, that would be great. Now if I could prevail on you gentlemen to keep an eye on my girls there, while I show Jerry the car.”

“You go on Misses. We will make sure your young isn’t bothered.” The chief told her as the other men nodded their agreement with the statement.

Ocean had no problems about leaving the diner. With a quick word to the girls, she swiftly left with Jerry and she was charmed when he opened the door for her.

When she showed him her truck and the carrier he gave her a quick lesson on how to place the baby in it. He then hustled her to go inside out of the cold wind, promising to have it completed in a few minutes. So she left him to it and raced back inside slipping back into her seat with a small wave to the men.

Just as Connie brought the warmed bottle over. The baby started to stir. When Connie made to move off, Ocean halted her with. “Girls, please tell Connie what flavored milk shakes you like?” Then she said. “Could you please make them large and to go also could I have a large coffee to go as well.”

The girls politely gave their preferences all the while watching Ocean remove her tiny bundle from the basket. She moved the blanket from the baby’s face and looked up to find three sets of eyes on her and the baby.

Connie drew in a sharp breath as she said. “That babe is only hours old and you missy don’t look like you just gave birth?” At her tone the girls stopped eating the last of their food. Their eyes swinging from Connie’s to Ocean, finally stopping on the baby. Ocean smiled and answered. “I did not but nevertheless she is mine. Her mama could not take care of her, I guess that is what happens when you are a child yourself!” She raised her eyebrows at the glowering woman before her and watched as her expression morphed into sad acceptance. “I suppose it is. Babies having babies, what is the world coming too?”

Ocean hummed as she shook her head in agreement her eyes sad too. Connie nodded her head, thinking her assumption that this woman was a good one was proved without a doubt. Not many would take on an infant that was not theirs. She turned and wandered behind the counter refilling cups as she went.

The girls both stared, opened mouthed at Ocean. “Wow, I thought she was going to call the police.” Paige said as Kadee nodded. “Me too, that was scary shit!”

“Language.” Ocean murmured. “I had it handled. Now I don’t want to nag but seeing as the little one here has woken, we have two, maybe three hours before she wakes again. And I don’t know about you two but I think we have spent enough time here.”

Just as they both agreed. Jerry came back in and said. “It is all finished ma’am.”

“How much do I owe you Jerry?”

The young man gulped. As he looked at the two girls who were staring at him as he slowly went redder than he had been, when he had approached her.

“Oh no, ma’am, no charge it was my pleasure.”

“Why thank you Jerry, my daughter and I really appreciate it. I know I will feel good knowing she is safe in her carrier now.” Ocean told him kindly. He really was a sweet boy. He nodded a few times and backed away. Words had finally deserted him.

The girls ducked their heads giggles escaping. Ocean’s voice was stern and filled with warning as she scolded. “Laugh and I will be very angry. That young man did me a very big favor, and you will not belittle him or me with your childish behavior.”

She heard their audible swallows and could scent the trace of fear at her words and tone, their. “Yes ma’am!” Was respectful, quietly they finished their drinks, shooting worried glances towards her as she fed the baby. Ocean let them stew for a few minutes. Then in a completely different tone of voice that radiated happiness she said with her eyes on the baby as she sucked on her bottle.

“When we are finished here, we will be going. So if you guys need to use the restroom, do so now because we aren’t stopping for another two hours.”

The girls giggled in relief at her relaxed tone and scampered from the booth towards the restroom. Ocean looked at her baby and shook her head mumbling under her breath. “That’s right Ocean, whether you want one or not, you have yourself a family. Two, almost teenagers and a baby, not even a full day old.” Sighing she continued on her quiet rant. “Yeah cause giving this baby up would be so easy. Not! … And getting rid of those sweet wounded girls would be a joy. Not! … Face it Ocean, it isn’t happening, you are a mom, accept it and move on.”

She almost giggled herself, at her thoughts. Her next ones wiped the smile from her mind. I guess I can say goodbye altogether to finding a husband. Not that I had much luck in that regards anyway. Men do not like short, chunky women, especially when they have anger issues. So as she looked down at her baby and she was hers, there was no denying the feelings she had for the babe in her arms, she whispered. “Sorry little one, no daddy. I will just have to be enough for you and your new sisters.”

The baby blinked at her twice, which Ocean was coming to realize was all she would commit to as far as talking went. She placed the baby on her shoulder and rubbed her back. She grinned and whispered out the side of her mouth, “Smart girl!”

By the time the girls were back, Ocean had finished feeding the baby and done a quick diaper change, the dirty diaper she would dispose of outside. While the girls retrieved their back packs, she lifted the basket and diaper bag walked over to the checkout, nodded to the men. The girls grabbed up their shakes and her coffee. Ocean pulled two, one hundred dollar bills from her pocket. She dropped the money by the till, asking a stunned Connie. “This should cover ours and the men’s breakfast, yes?”

At her nod she continued. “Please keep the change and thank you for your help.”

With that she indicated the girls to follow her and was glad to hear them politely thank Connie for her service. They both threw Jerry, the young man a smile as they left and kindly looked away before his face caught fire again. She was proud of them as if they were her own, and when they glanced her way she let them see that she was.

Their smiles grew wider, they may be wary of her but they sought her approval, it was a start. The air was chilly, snow was on the horizon, Jerry had said earlier. Ocean believed him as she hurried to her truck unlocking it by remote before she got there and saw the baby carrier. Newly installed she placed the baby in and did up the straps according to the instructions Jerry had given her. She snuggled the baby with a blanket and closed the door shutting out the cold. The girls stood shivering in their jeans and tees. “Do you girls have anything warmer?”

“We could have. Grandpa packed most of this for us. Kadee told her.

Paige answered. “We haven’t looked yet?”

Ocean nodded a story for later, right now she needed to get on the road. Clothes, they could do later as the heater in her truck was good enough.

“Okay.” She said as she opened the tail gate and placed the Moses basket in. “Girls put your bags in here until later and then figure who goes where and jump in, it’s cold.”

Shivering and goose bumped they shoved their bags in the bed of the truck. Paige opened the passenger door and scowled at Kadee when she complained. A hurried conversation in whispers that Ocean plainly heard. These girls had not mixed with shifters enough or at all, so did not know shifters, even half shifters had hearing as good as bats. Ocean decided to keep that gem under her hat for now as she listened to the quick fire exchange, she frowned. “I want to sit in front.” Kadee grumbled as Paige hissed. “No! Listen we don’t know anything about her. So I will sit in front and you be ready to jump if we have too, okay?”

“But I like her!”

“Yeah, well me too but she is still a stranger, we have to be on guard.”

“Are you going to tell her about grandpa and what he told us, cause she has a baby and a strange name and purple hair, Paige?”

Paige didn’t answer her. Kadee grabbed her sister’s arm and shook her. “And the letter Paige you have to give her the letter.”

Their grandpa had slipped the letter in the pocket of Paige’s jeans telling her to give it to the woman with the baby and the unusual name. He told them she would have purple hair, and she would be at the diner but Paige was hesitant to do it. What if Ocean was the wrong lady, what then? Paige said nothing just stared ahead at the open door. Kadee unhappily started to walk around to the back door as she passed Paige she said. “You better give it to her Paige.”

Paige jumped into the truck. “Yeah…Yeah!”

With both girls in, Ocean shut the tail gate and leaned on the metal, Interesting!

Life took many turns and here was another one. Paige and Kadee were young, too young to be on their own, making adult decisions. That was what Ocean was for. Trust would come in time. If it had not before they reached their destination she would force the issue, she hoped she wouldn’t have too. Wind whipped around her reminding her she had no time to waste. Ocean moved swiftly, jumping in her seat and turned the key. The heater blazed before they had even driven from the car park. It was eight thirty in the morning.

They still had a long way to go before nightfall and they had baby breaks and food stops to contend with. Road trips, Ocean sighed quietly, were never what you expected. Out the corner of her eye, she watched the sisters ignore each other.

She would give them until the next baby stop, then they would have words. She grimaced inwardly, fun times.

Paige stared out the side window. They had been driving for about an hour already. She looked back at Kadee and saw she had fallen asleep as she cleared her throat and blurted out. “Our grandpa, he said that we had to go to that town and wait for a lady with a weird name and purple hair. She would have a baby, and she would look after us. Is that you?”

Ocean smiled. “Well let’s see I was in a small town, and I have a weird name. I like to call it plum not purple and I have a baby. So I am guessing your grandpa was physic or something, because it sure sounds like me.”

“He wasn’t physic, he was really afraid and he said he had a vision, the Goddess told him to get us out of town.”

“Yeah, I have heard of that happening!” She looked over at the young girl. “He wasn’t crazy, you know. There are Goddesses. They are real. They are for our kind, apparently shifters and half shifters.”

“Have you met one?”

“Nope, but I have met people who have.”

Paige said softly. “So grandpa was right, we are shifters?”

“Well, I think you are half shifters.”

“So, what kind?” She asked, and Ocean could see she was intrigued with the idea. “I would guess, but I am not very good at knowing things like that. I would say lion.”

“Oh! Yeah, that makes sense.”

“Paige sweetie, your grandfather was scared and I am guessing he knew he couldn’t protect you or Kadee. He was a really brave man, to love you so much. To trust you as he did, he let you go, hoping you would stay safe until I arrived. A very special man just like his granddaughters.”

Paige sniffed. “Yeah, he was. I loved him heaps. I will miss him.” She started to cry, soft sounds of heartache filled the car. Ocean let her have the time to get the tears out, knowing there would be more, later. After a few minutes Paige sniffed, and wiped her face on the tissues Ocean handed her. “Thanks.”

“No problem. Tell me what your grandfather told you about why you had to leave?”

“He said we were shifters. Our dad was a lion, our mom was a half lion and our grandmother was a full lion and that some bad people were coming to get us for their breeding program. He gave me a letter for you, telling you all about them and he hoped you would stop them. Can you?”

Ocean shook her head. “I cannot by myself but I will hope where we are going, there are people who will know people who can do so or will be able to themselves. Should we look for your grandfather?”

Paige said sadly. “No.”

Ocean was sure she heard the girl’s heart breaking as she said. “No, our granddad, he said once we were gone he would go to join grandma. She died five years ago same as our mom and dad and he missed her. He said he had waited to deliver us as he had promised grandma and the Goddess, now it was his turn to find her.” She paused for a minute then asked softly. “Do you think he will find grandma?”

Ocean sighed. “I do… I really do, he was a good honest man. Who raised good honest girls for the last five years alone and did a good job. He kept his promises. I would think a Goddess would reward a person like that.”

“Yeah!” Said a small voice from the back. Kadee whispered. “I am going to believe he is with granma and mom and dad because I don’t want to think of him all alone. Is that okay Paige?”

“Yeah Kadee it is. We will believe that.”

“Well, I like that idea too.” Ocean told them both.

Kadee murmured. “I am going to miss grandpa. I loved him heaps.” Paige pushed her hand back, and the girls held hands as Kadee cried her own tears. Ocean drove and said nothing, letting them grieve for a very special man they had loved.

A few miles were traveled in silence apart from sniffles and quiet words between the two girls. Eventually, Paige passed Kadee her shake and turned back around, the first round of grief was finished. There would be more Ocean knew. Paige asked Ocean. “You are a shifter too, what are you?”

“Good question, I don’t know, I have never met my father. My mother would not allow me to mix with shifters or talk about what I was. So I grew up fairly ignorant but I have always known I was not a full human.” Ocean asked. “So why did you end up living with your grandfather?”

Paige said sadly. “Our parents died in a car accident with our grandmother when we were real little. I was eight I think and Kadee was smaller.”

“Well, I am really sorry to hear that.” Now she knew why they had not known they were lions, it would seem their parents probably thought they had time to tell them sadly they were wrong. Poor granddad, so much grief, so much pain. Ocean felt for the man, two little girls to raise all by himself and just marking time until he could go join his mate.

Ocean shook her head. He had such hard decisions to make tell or not tell. Until time ran out and he had no choice. Yet he still did not tell them, left that to me! Ocean thought. I am not sure how I feel about that. It seems kind of cowardly. Although if he had no idea how to tell them maybe he did the right thing. A moot point now, she reasoned.

He had to let them go and hoped they would be safe. She hoped someone out there would tell him they were safe, that she had them. That his girls were going where the Goddess had told him they needed to be. Neither of the girls spoke again and when Ocean saw a sign for a gas station and rest stop ahead, she turned off the highway and drove to it.

Pulling up at the pump she and the girls got out. While the girls searched for sweaters in their back packs. Ocean stretched the kinks out of her body as she scanned the area.

Everything looked okay, several cars sat in the parking lot adjacent to the gas station they appeared empty. Once dressed the girls came to her she sent them inside the gas shop and cafe to purchase gas and food. She knew they were hungry again, so she gave them instructions to get food and her just coffee. She handed the money over to Paige saying. “I need the letter Paige. I need to make sure your grandfather’s information reaches the right people.”

As her hand automatically sort the letter in her back pocket she asked with a trace of fear in her young voice. “How do you know who the right people are?”

“I just know where we are going! I believe that there may be people who stop people like the ones that wanted you and Kadee.”

Paige bit her bottom lip and sighed. “Maybe he was wrong, maybe he sent us away for no reason. He was old.”

Ocean smiled. “He was old and he did love you and Kadee and he believed the Goddess when she told him to send you away. He was not wrong!”

Paige hung her head, and Ocean let her think on it. Finally, she withdrew the letter and handed it to Ocean tears in her eyes. “It is all I have of him.”

Ocean took the letter and cupped the young girl’s cheek. “No sweet girl, you and Kadee, have much more than this one bit of paper. You have all the love and memories in your heart and soul of him. He loved you and taught you to love. That is a fine legacy to leave behind.”

She kissed her forehead and hugged the teenager as the other flung her arms around them both saying. “Yeah Paige, he loved us heaps.”

Ocean hugged them both then released them. “Now think about this. With this piece of paper you and your grandfather will stop any more young girls having to leave their homes in the middle of the night. You are all heroes. So girls what do we do now?”

At their puzzled looks she said. “I am guessing you and Kadee want to stay with me?”

The girls sniffled back their tears and grinned, Paige said. “Yeeah! Can we? Grandpa wanted this, said you were the one for us.”

“And maybe!” Kadee said. “You could maybe, teach us about shifters and lions maybe?”

Ocean grinned, “Yeah I can do that or at least find someone who will. So go get food and coffee and I will feed little miss here while you are gone.”

“Does she not have a name?” Paige asked.

“Not yet!”

“Oh!” Kadee asked. “Is there a reason for that?”

“Yep! I haven’t found one for her yet!”

“Oh okay, will you tell us how you got her?” Kadee asked.

“Yep when we get rolling again.” They turned to walk away, lighter in their steps, Ocean said. “Stick together and go to the bathroom, no more stops for a while.”

Both girls turned around and walked backwards and called out. “Yes ma’am.” Then turned around and raced into the gas shop. A few minutes later a young woman emerged and came over. “The girls said you needed gas?”

“Yes please full her up.” Ocean requested as she picked up the baby and took her to the passenger seat and started her on her bottle.

“Cute baby!”

“Thank you.”

A woman came over and Ocean could scent cat. She hoped she was right. It would mean she was getting better. Huh practice!

“Morning, how are you?” The woman asked, she was older than Ocean maybe forty, forty-five years old. A few more lines on her face, work roughened hands a nice face to photograph, Ocean thought. “Fine thank you and you?”

“Good, those your girls in there?” She pointed towards where the girls had gone. Careful now, Ocean kept one eye on the baby and the other on the woman leaning against her car in a semi relaxed pose.

“Yes are they alright?”

“Yes, flirting with my boys, seem to be enjoying themselves.”

The young woman finished and Ocean thanked her before she walked back into the shop. When she was out of sight the woman straightened and asked Ocean in a voice laced with tension. “Are you going to Dragon’s Gap?”

Ocean smiled as she raised the baby to her shoulder. “We are. You?”

The woman stuck her hand out. Ocean took the offered hand and shook. “Yes, we are, my name is Ruth.”

“Hi, I am Ocean.”

Ruth said. “My boys and I are Jaguar and we are with a few others, we got here but we sort of ran out of luck. It almost seems like we were waiting and then you and your girls showed up, and it just feels right somehow!”

Ocean said. “Seems like this is the day for strange and exotic things to be happening.” The woman called Ruth gave her a confused look, Ocean grinned. “Don’t mind me. Strange things have been happening to me lately, so I will put this down as another one. I know where to go from here. Would you like to follow us?”

Ruth sighed her relief. “That sounds great we have three cars all together.”

Ocean smiled and finished up feeding the baby. “It is still a drive. Unfortunately, I have to stop for this one but if we time it right, one of those stops could be for lunch. We should still get there by late afternoon. Not to be rude but do you all have money for food and gas?”

Ruth grinned. “Oh sure, more than enough.”

“Oh good. So Ruth how did you know?”

Ruth seemed to understand what she was asking, she smiled as she asked. “New to this?”

Ocean shrugged. “In a roundabout way, still learning what a shifter can do. So short answer. Yes.”

Ruth laughed. “Well your girls scent lion.”

“See I thought that too.”

“You scent like something I have never come across before.” Ruth told her.

“Yeah, I get that a lot. Where are you from?”

“We all come from New Orleans. You?”

“Hawaii!”

“Well, you are a long way from home?”

Ocean nodded. “Aren’t we all?”

Ruth sighed as she watched her sons leave the shop, when they saw her they waved and went to the car. “Yes, we are.”

“Alright then, it seems the girls are finished flirting with your boys, so when they make their way here we will be on the road.”

They smiled at each other. “We will be ready to go.” Ruth waved her thanks as she returned to her car. She pointed to the three vehicles that had been empty but were now jammed packed with kids and belongings one of them even towed a large covered trailer. Ocean bet it was filled with household items.

She looked at their cars and then hers and realized she was grossly under prepared for this adventure, just as well she had money. Sighing she watched the girls come out carrying drinks and bags of food. Paige said as she passed Ocean her coffee. “I paid for the gas as well, is that okay?”

She grinned. “Thanks Paige.”

When they had taken their places in the car, she told them about the woman Ruth and the cars that were following them.

Kadee said. “Yeah, we were talking to her sons, they said they had been here since last night waiting. You think they were waiting for us?”

“Yeah as weird as that seems, it is what I think. So if you are all buckled up, let’s hit the road.”

“Yeah because that is the only weird thing about this whole adventure.” Paige muttered.

Ocean grinned. “That’s the spirit. Call it like you see it, adventure sounds good.”

Both girls grinned. Ocean put the truck in gear and headed out onto the highway for the last stage to their new home. Dragon’s Gap.

CHAPTER FIVE:

S ome hours later Ocean and the trio of cars who were following her drove down the dusty road until they came to an intersection where a young, teenage girl stood by the side of the road.

Ocean pulled her truck to a stop and lowered her window. The teenager smiled wide and asked. “Hey how you all doing?”

“We are fine.”

“So do you have young?”

“I am guessing you mean a baby?”

“Oh sorry, yes a baby?”

Ocean smiled. “We do, she is a day old.”

“Wow! She is real young. Well, you go left under the trees, then follow the signs.”

“Thank you.”

“Hi!” She said to the girls who grinned in return. Kadee said. “Hi, I am Kadee and she is my sister Paige.” She pointed to Paige in the front seat.

The teenager nodded then told them. “My name is Joy, see you around.”

“See yah!” The girls called back. Ocean eased her foot back on the gas and steered the truck to the left. In her review mirror she watched the other cars slow and stop and Joy talk to them. Then the first car rolled on taking the left hand road behind her.

“She was nice. I hope everyone is as nice as her.” Kadee said as she looked out the windows.

“I am sure they are.” Ocean murmured.

“Do you think they have schools here?” Asked a worried Paige.

“Oh sure it is a real town with shops and everything!” Ocean said and crossed her fingers she was right.

“Oh my goodness look Kadee! It is a tunnel of trees.” Paige squealed in awe.

Kadee asked just as awed. “Oh wow! Look it is amazing. How do you think they made them do that?” “Maybe its magic!” Paige giggled.

Ocean was trying to keep her concentration as they passed through a barrier of some sort. It was like fingers running over her entire body making her want to scream and laugh at the same time. She would have liked to say it hurt but before she could decide it was painful they were through it and she breathed out in relief.

“Are you okay?” Paige asked as she looked at Ocean and saw her hands clamped to the steering wheel.

“Yep, just the barrier was tricky.”

“What barrier?”

“Oh…Oh! Never mind sweetie, must have been my imagination. Ocean frowned, now why had she felt a barrier and they had not. That was something to think about later, right now her attention was on where she was driving. They drove through or more rightly around a town and along a cobblestone street towards a building that looked like an old town hall.

She assumed this was where they were meant to be as several cars were lined up in front of her. A female stepped out from between the cars and Ocean heard both girls draw in their breaths. “Oh Paige look, she has pink hair.”

“And lovey pink and red wings.” Paige whispered back as she turned to Kadee and both girls laughed with glee. “Wings!” They said together.

Ocean smiled when the female with wings made hand gestures indicating Ocean should take her car around behind the building. As she parked the female floated up to their car. Ocean lowered the window not as fast as Kadee apparently. “Hi, what are you? Am I being rude asking? Oh my goodness you are beautiful and have wings, which are really beautiful too.”

The female smiled and answered her. It seemed a teenager was not something new for her. “No, it is not rude depending on how you ask. I am a faerie, and it is nice to meet you and thank you. I think my wings are beautiful too. My name is Birdy and if you go through the glass doors you will be in the center.”

Just then the baby murmured. Birdy looked in the window. “Oh, you have a little one. Do you need a healer?”

Ocean nodded as she got out. Birdy smiled and said. “Well go through the doors turn right then third door on the left.”

“Thank you Birdy.” Ocean said. “I am Ocean Walker these delightful girls are Paige and Kadee.”

“Welcome to Dragon’s Gap.” The faerie greeted them. As she turned to go Ocean asked her. “Is there a hotel in town?”

“Yes, I can book you a room or two.”

“Thank you, we only need one with two beds. Are you sure? I can do so myself.”

Birdy smiled. “I am sure, your phones will not work here. We have our own network. The hotel is down off the main street, turn left and two streets over. It is called, The Welcome.”

“Cool name.” Paige said as she and Kadee got out.

Birdy smiled. “I agree. I will leave you now, if you get lost just ask someone, they will guide you to the hotel. Oh, what name do I book it under?”

Ocean was reaching in for the carrier. “Walker, three people and a baby.”

“Done, again welcome to Dragon’s Gap, family Walker.”

“Thank you!” Ocean replied. The girls waved and called out. “Goodbye.”

Ocean carrier in hand smiled as she closed the door. The faerie flew off and the girls stood wide eyed looking after her. Then they looked over and saw several lions stop and stare at them, the girls moved back against the car. Ocean moved slightly in front of them and stared at the lions in return.

The lions let out several roars and ran off, the girls let out the breaths they had been holding. “Well, that was scary.” Kadee said shakily.

Ocean turned to her. “Do not show them fear ever! Even if you feel it, keep your faces calm and as still as you can and if they move towards you, scream loud and long and keep on screaming.”

Paige asked. “What good will that do, they are lions?”

Ocean smiled and pointed up as several shadows were seen above them. Both girls’ jaws dropped open. Paige squeaked. “Are they…”

Ocean almost giggled at their looks. “Yes dragons, they will hear and come to help you. Come on girls lets go.” She moved and they stumbled after her as they went through the glass doors their eyes still skywards.

Ocean stood outside the wooden door and knocked, the girls stood at either side of her, she could feel them trembling. “Girls I swear it is okay, we are safe here. I know it is hard for you, but you have to trust me in this.”

“We do trust you.” Paige told her. “It is just that there are Dragons here!”

“Dragons!” Kadee agreed with a tinge of awe and fear in her voice.

“Why are you so surprised? It is called Dragon’s Gap. You are lions, we saw a faerie and other lions and you both scented wolves when we got out of the car.”

Both girls shrugged and looked at her like she had two heads. “Yeah but that’s sort of normal, kinda.”  Paige explained.

“But dragons are not normal.” Kadee and Paige said together.

“It would depend on whose point of view you were taking.” A deep voice said from above them. They both looked up and up some more, a male stood in the open doorway, he was tall, real tall and big. Both girls scrambled back behind Ocean with a startled. “Eeek!”

Ocean just kept herself from laughing as both girls with huge eyes, stared at the giant of a male that had opened the door while they had been questioning her. Ocean grinned at the male. “Hello, I am looking for a Healer.”

Sharm grinned down at the trio. “Ahh well, that would be me, I am Sharm Kingsley, healer and doctor. Please come in?” He opened the door wider, and Ocean and the girls walked in. Ocean with confidence the girls hesitantly, making sure to stay behind her.

“I am Ocean Walker. These are my girls, Paige is thirteen and Kadee is twelve and this is my baby, she is almost a day old.”

Sham smiled and let a little of his energy flow from him a calmness settled over the small party of females as they walked deeper into the medical ward.

“Well, that makes it all perfectly clear.” He said with a smile.

Ocean grinned. “As clear as mud, I know. So if you could look at the baby, I will explain?”

“No problem.” He showed her where to place the baby and as Ocean did, a tall beautiful, white haired woman entered the room with two little bear cubs following behind her. “Sharm darling, Tayla and Ivan’s little ones are going back to their parents, they wanted to say goodbye.” She looked up from her phone, realized they were not alone and blinked several times. Then Edith smiled and said. “Hello.” She looked at Sharm as he mind sent to her. My love it seems Andre’s other daughter has arrived.

Oh, she looks just like Ciana. Wow! So similar!

Twins are like that.

Was there tone?

Sharm bent over the carrier a smile in his eyes for his shadows question, he unstrapped the baby not wanting to look at Edith, knowing he would laugh out loud. Ocean and the girls both said hello back to her, Sharm introduced her. “This is my shadow or what you may know as mate, her name is Edith.”

The two bear cubs came scrambling to the girls who had promptly sat on the floor exclaiming. “Oh my goodness, you are the cutest cubs ever.” Then proceeded to have their arms filled by bear cubs who climbed all over them and made small bear noises filled with happiness, the girls were smitten.

Ocean grinned as the girls fears and suspicions melted away. She found her hand in the grip of the woman’s and felt the bear looking at her.

“Hello, you are?”

“I am Ocean Walker. I have been traveling to Dragon’s Gap for a few months now. I finally made it.” She laughed gently as she looked at the girls.

Sharm said. “With a few extras it would seem.” “Destiny!” Edith intoned. “Is a strange Goddess, I have learnt.”

“There is truth in that!” Ocean agreed as the girls were occupied with the cubs, Ocean quickly explained to Sharm and Edith how she came to be the guardian of the three girls. Once that was told, they turned their attention to the baby who lay asleep in her carrier.

Sharm gently lifted her out and placed her on the examination bed. Edith placed her hand over the baby’s chest. Ocean gave her a questioningly look, absently Edith answered. “I found I can tell age and species of any given person. It is a unique gift.”

“I am sure it is. When you are done with her, can I ask you to tell me what I am?”

Stunned Sharm and Edith stared at her. “You don’t know?” Sharm asked.

“No, my mother was less than forth coming, don’t look so appalled. I have come to terms with it. Being here has stirred the want to know up again, if you know what I mean?”

“Yes, I do, this place does that. I believe it is in the air or the magic that is all over the place.” Edith said cryptically.

Sharm said. “Ocean you are half dragon, your father is here as well!”

“He is?” She stood stunned looking at him then she said. “You know in all my imagining I never considered either of those two things. That I could be a dragon and I would have a father. Let alone he would be here. I am shocked I think.”

Sharm held her hand. “Dear one, that means we are related, your father is my father’s brother, we are cousins.”

“Oh, now, see that is just ridiculous!” She said softly. Her eyes held confusion and hope. Edith said with a laugh. “It gets better just wait.” She would say no more but changed the subject. “I can tell you, that this little girl is not quite twenty-four hours old and is a full Lion.”

Ocean sucked in her bottom lip. “Well, that could cause problems. Lions don’t give their cubs up lightly.”

Edith sighed. “Not that any shifter does but if they knew about her I would assume you would have seen them on your way here?”

Ocean thought on it. “Yeah, I agree. So I think that this little cub is the product of someone’s bad judgment and my good fortune. She is mine now. Is there a way for that to be recorded or something as well as the girls who are lion also I think? I originally thought they were half, but I think I was wrong.”

Both girls came to where Ocean and Edith were, Edith held her hand over each of the girls and said. “They are more lion than not, there is a little human in the mix but remote like a generation back.”

“I am guessing their grandfather.” Ocean said thinking of what the girls told her of their family. Paige agreed. “Yeah, that makes sense.”

“So do you think they will shift?” Ocean asked.

Sharm asked both girls. “Have either of you shifted yet?”

Kadee shook her head. “Never, are we meant too?”

“Paige?” Ocean asked noticing she was frowning. “No, I haven’t either.”

“Why are you frowning, is something wrong? It means nothing if you have not shifted. It is okay!” Ocean told her hoping to dispel any concerns she had.

“No, it is not that I just… Well, I am wondering if the medicine grandpa gave us to take…”

“What medicine?” Ocean asked concerned now.

Paige took out a bottle of tablets from her pocket and passed them to Sharm who had his hand out. He looked at the clear bottle which had no label. He shook one out onto his palm.

Paige told him. “We have to take one every day.”

He sighed. “A witch’s potion. Your grandfather knew some powerful people. I have not seen this for many years.”

“Okay, so what does it do?” Ocean demanded to know.

“It has the ability to stop the shift happening.” He asked the girls. “Have you been taking these for many years?”

Paige nodded. “Yep since we turned eight.”

He said. “Well okay, so we have a choice. We can wean them off the medicine slowly over the next few months or stop them all at once.”

Ocean asked. “Why the two options?”

He smiled, and Ocean was amused to see both girls flutter their eyelashes at the handsome male. Although it seemed he did not notice. However, Edith did and she rolled her eyes making Ocean smile wider.

Sharm oblivious to the byplay said. “Option one, just as I said will be a slow withdrawal over weeks but they are both in their puberty years, so we have to take that into consideration. Option two, we stop the medicine and they shift within days to a week. ”

Ocean looked at both girls. She wanted to say stop the medicine now but they had nowhere to live. Things were a little uncertain, the information she had a parent alive and here sort of threw her through a loop. She needed to think about how that impacted her life as well as the girls. It was not the right time to cope with two girls shifting to their lion when she had no idea about shifting herself. She needed to get them settled, so she said. “I see, well we will decide after we have a place to live. Alright girls?”

“Yes Ocean whatever you decide.” Paige agreed as Kadee nodded her agreement.

“Good.” She smiled at the girls. “Thank you!”

They could have made this so much harder. Edith said. “I think that is for the best. You are safe here, this is the ideal place to shift for the first time.”

Sharm bent over the baby examining her and said. “My soul call Reighn. Have him come and declare the family citizens of Dragon’s Gap. That will ensure there is no way they can be claimed by anyone else.”

He turned to look at Ocean and then asked the girls. “Is that what you wish? To stay here, to be a family?”

Ocean held her breath. She had already accepted that the girls were hers but to actually ask the girls was something she was going to deal with in the future. It was such a big decision for them. Kadee and Paige held each of Ocean’s hands. “Does that mean we get to stay with Ocean and the baby and be a family?” Kadee asked.

Sharm nodded, looked them in their eyes and said. “Yes, that is exactly what it means but if you wish, I can and will find you another family. There are plenty of couples here who would love to see if you are a fit with them.”

Both girls shook their heads and said together. “No!”

Paige explained. “We are happy, our grandfather said Ocean was the one for us, we would be safe with her and she would become our guardian.”

Ocean laughed a little. “You never told me that Paige?”

She ducked her head as did Kadee. Paige said. “I know, me and Kadee decided to see if you wanted us first. Grandpa said the Goddess told him to send us to you, and you would be our new mom. We wanted to make sure.”

Kadee sadly said. “If you don’t want us, we can go somewhere else.”

Ocean pulled both girls into a hug. “Nope! Not happening, you are mine and I am yours. We will become a family like your Grandpa hoped we would. I already knew when I saw you at the diner you were mine.”

Paige stared at Ocean. So that was the reason for that look in her eyes, she already knew we were hers. She grinned a feeling of rightness flowed over and around her. The worry each of the girls had carried in their hearts left with a rush. Ocean was positive she could see it coming off of them in waves.

Kadee said. “Do we get to call you mama, mother, mom, old lady or what?”

“Cheeky! Ocean or mom will do. You are too old to be calling me mama, and I am too young to be called mother or old lady.”

They grinned, then Paige said. “Okay can we have your last name?”

Ocean felt happy and sad at the question and asked. “What of your parents?”

Paige said. “We really don’t remember them. Grandpa brought us up, but we are starting a whole new life. Kadee and I talked and we have our photos and memories but we want to be a family to belong to you and the baby. So, can we?”

“I want nothing else, to have you as mine fills my heart with happiness. Just promise me you will always remember your parents and your grandparents. They were special people to have raised you both to be who you are. So I do not want you to forget them, ever!”

“We won’t, we swear!” Promised Paige and Kadee.

Sharm said. “Hold on, that maybe premature. Ocean may want to change her last name to her fathers?”

Paige gave her a concerned look. “Oh yeah, will you?”

Ocean smiled. “I have lived this long with the name I have. So probably not. Let us just go with what we have now and figure the other stuff out later.”

The girls nodded as Ocean refused to acknowledge Sharm and his shadow’s concerned look, to change the subject, Ocean asked the girls. “Now what was your grandfather’s name?”

Kadee answered. “Parker! His name was Parker Collins.”

“Why?” Paige asked quietly. Ocean grinned as she gave each of the girls a finally hug. Then she reached out and accepted the dressed baby from Sharm. Looking down into the small angelic face with a head of golden fuzz, she said. “Because, I would like you both to meet your sister. Parker Colleen Walker.”

They both clung to her, and she heard Kadee say. “Yeah, that is so cool!”

Paige murmured. “He would have liked that.”

Edith said with a tear in her eye. “That is so lovely. Sharm is the baby well?”

“Yes, Ocean your daughter is in good health, she is exactly how she should be for an almost day old baby cub.”

Ocean grinned. “Thank goodness for that. I have no clue what I am doing. Everything I learnt. I have got from my tablet.”

Edith gasped. “Ocean that is terrible, look Sharm. Reighn and Sage will be here in a moment. I will take these monsters to their parents, and we will meet up...”

Just then Reighn and Sage entered. “Did I hear someone mention my name?” A deep male voice asked as a huge male walked in with a small woman beside him.

“Eeep!” Squealed the girls as they dived behind Ocean, then they both yelled. “Ocean!”

The cubs shifted into two little boys and then started squealing as well. The baby came awake and proceeded to cry or at least mew like a new born. Sharm laughed when Ocean asked. “Does that happen a lot around him?”

Reighn held his daughter Molly in his arms, whose bottom lip started to tremble as the younger baby the woman carried watched the people in the room. When she saw Edith, she squealed and reached for her, as Edith took her, it was obvious to see the new woman was pregnant.

The male tried to quieten the little girl in his arms. “Molly, do not cry, my sweet one.”

The male turned slightly to the woman beside him and asked. “What did I do?”

Sage shrugged her shoulders. “Nothing my love. It is just your commanding presence that startles everyone.”

Reighn huffed as he cuddled Molly and tried to cajole her into a happier frame of mind. “My daughter if you stop crying for Papa. I will take you flying later.”

Molly looked up at her father, and Reighn was positive he saw a calculating gleam in her eyes for a second, then as he looked a little harder, he realized he must have been mistaken. His darling princess was as innocent as the pure snow.

“Kay dada.” She said and lent her head on his chest. Sage saw the small smile through the sniffles and huffed at him. “Seriously you are wrapped around her fingers.”

Reighn smiled as he felt the warm weight of his daughter in his arms, he probably was but no more than his shadow had him wrapped around her fingers. He was a dragon in love, who loved and was happy, there was never a better time to be him. His dragon pranced in his mind contented with his life.

Sharm and Edith drew the girls and Ocean towards the huge male and woman. Sharm said. “Reighn and Sage this is Ocean Walker, Andre’s daughter and her daughters Paige, Kadee and Parker. They have just arrived.”

Reighn said. “Hello ladies, welcome to Dragon’s Gap.”

They all said hello back. Reighn told Ocean. “We need to talk Ocean. I feel there are things you should know.”

Ocean dipped her head. “I should imagine there are many things I need to know. Right now I would like to get myself and the girls settled into our hotel and then get dinner.”

Paige said. “Me and Kadee can look after Parker if you need to go out tonight. It might be better without us asking questions and everything.”

Ocean looked at the young girl who was trying to be so helpful and smiled. “Thank you, you are very sweet.”

She looked at Reighn and Sage recognizing the power of the couple. “If it is alright with everyone, may we do that? The sooner it is settled the better.”

Kadee asked Sharm. “You have TV here right?”

He smiled as he assured her they did and it had normal shows as well as movies.

Reighn said. “You are welcome to stay at the castle. We will make an apartment ready for you.”

Ocean took a breath and declined. “Thank you, but I have made arrangements already. We will just follow through with them.”

“I do not think Andre’ will want that!” Stated Reighn in his deep voice. Ocean shrugged one shoulder. “Where is he to object?”

Reighn immediately looked uncomfortable, Ocean guessed the male who was supposed to be her father was not here. Which was proved when Reighn said. “Ahh! He is away at the moment.”

“Oh so he is out looking for Ocean. You should call him to say we are here.” Said an innocent Kadee.

Ocean could have told her he was not, just by the uncomfortable looks on all the adults’ faces but she did not. Anger reared its ugly head causing the words to die on her tongue. Reighn cleared his throat and said again. “Ahh no! He was not able to hunt for Ocean.”

Sage said. “It was a decision not of his choosing.”

“So where is he then?” Paige asked, she could see they were hiding something. Kadee eyed the four adults. “If he is Ocean’s dad, why is he not here?”

“He could not be.” Edith said soothingly. “It was not his fault something else took him away from Dragon’s Gap for a few days.”

“But what? He must have known she was coming. You all knew who she was?” Asked a frowning Paige. Ocean decided to end the questioning. She could see the adults were uncomfortable and knew the girls were becoming belligerent on her behalf.

“Well as I said I have made arrangements.” Ocean reiterated as she made to leave. Reighn went to object once more when Sage placed her hand on his arm saying. “Let us not disrupt Ocean’s plans. I will send someone for you at around six o’clock. Will that be alright?”

Ocean’s face was impassive as she said. “Yes, I will be ready by then.” She looked at Sharm. “Thank you healer Sharm for looking at Parker and for the information about the girls, and you too Edith for your help. Please have the recording of the girls as my family completed.”

Sharm nodded. “It will be seen to right away.”

“Thank you.” She looked at the adults in the room who in one way or another may be related to her and said. “It was nice to have met you all. Come on girls’ time to say goodbye.”

Subdued the girls said their own goodbyes and followed Ocean from the room both of them angry at the adults that had made Ocean upset. Sharm watched them get into their car from his window and said. “She is angry.”

“She is furious!” Edith countered.

“Oh, was that why you told me to hush?” Reighn asked Sage.

“I never actually said hush.”

“It was close.” He grumbled as he put Molly down to play with the small boys.

Sage said. “What are we going to tell her? I gather you never mentioned Ciana?”

“She had no idea she had a father or he was here. So no!” Edith replied.

Sage rubbed her forehead. “Shoot Edee, what do we do?”

Claire said from the doorway. “You tell her the truth.”

“Claire how are you?” Sage asked as Reighn hugged her. Then passed the small female to Sharm who hugged her as well. Claire over the months had become accustomed to the hugging. It was the holding her feet off the floor she had trouble with. “Down… down now!” She growled. Sharm laughed as Edith said. “Really again!” Once he placed her back on her feet, Claire straightened her new shirt and asked. “Hey, how are you mummies to be?”

“We are fine.” Edith told her. “Over morning sickness thanks to Ella.”

Molly asked. “Auntee Claire. Where Kammy?”

“Oh sweetie she is with her dada and Karl.”

“Kay, me see soon.”

“Tomorrow at story time.” Claire promised.

Reighn asked. “Claire, you have seen Ocean.”

Claire sighed and rubbed her heart. “I have seen angry thunderclouds and tempests around her. She has been ignored to one degree or another since birth, for her to take on those girls is her way of gathering a family.”

“Sad!” Sage murmured.

“So we know Ciana was brought up by loving grandparents and she and Andre’ have bonded already.” Sharm told them.

Sage sighed. “No matter what they say, she is never going to believe she is wanted or part of his family. She will see a unit with her excluded.”

Edith looked out the window where Ocean’s car had been. “Add to that, the fact he is not out looking for her. She will see it as another slight against her, another reason she is not really wanted.”

“Plus he cannot be here tonight, this is not going to be easily made right.” Reighn told them with a sigh.

“You could be right, or maybe the magic of Dragon’s Gap and three lovely girls will soften a shattered heart.” Claire hoped. “Either way it is fraught with crossroads.”

“I want to do something!” Sharm said.

“What can we do?” Edith asked as she snuggled into his embrace feeling cold.

“Unfortunately nothing at the moment.” Sage told them.

“What if I offer for her to live at the castle?”

Reighn suggested. Claire shook her head. “She will not accept, she will think it is because of Andre’ and Ciana. Which it would be!”

“That would not be all of it!” He said defensively.

“We know that my love, she will not. So what can we offer her as an alternative?” Sage asked them all.

Edith said. “She has three lions to raise.”

Claire smiled. “Oh Edee of course. I can make a good case for an estate.”

Reighn grinned. “My old estate, it is large and empty. It is not modern and will need work, so she will not see it as charity. You my dear Claire can sell it to her cheap.”

They all looked at him. “What, I know how to be subtle!”

“Yes of course you do dear.” Sage agreed with the scowling male. Sharm snorted his disbelief and did not miss the narrowed eyes of his brother.

“Okay so can they move in right away?” Edith asked Reighn, who nodded, then seemed to come to a stop.

He remained still for several moments just when they were starting to get concerned he shook himself saying. “It is ready, cleaned, with new mattresses and linen on the beds. Claire explained it is a packaged deal, furniture and household goods. Everything goes with it, lands and house.”

“You are acting sneaky. What did you do?” Asked suspicious Sage.

He grinned. “Let me just say it will be hard to turn those two girls away from their bedrooms and Entertainment Theater.”

Claire and Edith grinned as Sage said. “Oh sneaky dragon!”

“I have my moments. Well, we will see what happens tonight.”

“Andre’ cannot get back in time?” Edith asked worriedly.

Reighn shook his head. “No! Two more days. They are still waiting for more clan members to arrive. He is hopeful they will be back the day after tomorrow.”

“You will not recall him?” Sharm asked Reighn who thought about it and looked at Claire. “Will it make a difference?”

“To Ocean no! Let her mark her territory. She may be more receptive then.”

“Well, we can only hope!” Reighn said as he picked Molly up. “Let us also get home and prepare. Claire, will you come?”

“Yes, I will bring her, are you meeting in your conference room.”

“Yes. What about you Sharm and Edith?”

“We will attend.” Sharm answered.

“Alright see you all at six.”

CHAPTER SIX:

C laire rapped on the hotel door at ten minutes to six. The door was pulled open by a young girl. “Hey!”

“Say 'hello' please Kadee. Hey is not hello.” Called out Ocean. The girl, obviously Kadee, made a face then said politely. “Hello, my name is Kadee Walker. How may I help you?”

Claire could see how much she enjoyed saying her last name, her whole body wiggled with delight when she did. Claire smiled it was impossible not to in the face of her pleasure. She said. “Very nicely done. I am Claire Axton. I have come to escort Ocean Walker to a meeting with the Dragon Lord.”

Another girl as tall and tanned with the same eyes and hair, although Claire could see she was a little older, came to the door and growled at her sister. “You are meant to ask her inside. Seriously Kadee, grandpa taught you better manners.” To Claire she said. “Would you please come in? I am Paige Walker, Kadee’s sister.” Claire could see she shared the delight with her sister of saying her new last name.

Claire stepped into the hotel room, it was like every other one she had been in. Except it smelt clean and fresh. The bears that ran the hotel were sticklers for cleanliness, and it showed in the linens on the two double beds. They had even provided a bassinet which stood on a stand between the beds.

“Thank you. Are you comfortable here?”

Paige said. “Yes it is only until we find somewhere to live. We hope to be in a place by the end of the week.”

Claire thought that sounded more like Ocean than her talking, she almost missed what she said next. “We want to start school next Monday.” She thought a minute and then asked. “They do have a school here, right?”

“Oh yes for all ages.” Claire said without the laugh she suppressed. Both girls looked relieved. Kadee eyed the small female with black and white hair. It was cool but not as cool as Oceans and she was wiry like a runner whereas Ocean was more what her grandpa would have called, a bouncer. Claire looked nice though, like she could be trusted, like she had seen stuff and was not scared of things.

Sometimes Kadee saw that same look in Paige's eyes. She said. “So you are taking Ocean to see the Dragon Lord? We read all about him and his family from the guide book we got at the center. It is very good. Paige and I made notes, Ocean said too. In case whoever wrote it needs ideas of what else they should have in there.”

“Ahh okay! Well the ladies who wrote it would be very pleased I am sure to receive any suggestions.” Claire told them thinking about the hours Ciana, she, Frankie and Olinda had put into the guide book before Ciana left. Frankie would not be pleased to see someone had said they had missed things. Kadee nodded as she said. “Knew it!”

Ocean came out from what Claire assumed was the bathroom with a tiny baby held to her shoulder. Hello, I am Ocean Walker. You have met my girls, I see?”

Claire could not help but see the gleam of pride in the girls’ eyes as Ocean called them her girls. “I have, they are charming.”

Ocean eyed them both and smiled. “Yes, they are. So I will be ready in a minute.”

“No hurry. How old is the baby?”

Kadee answered before Ocean could. “Her name is Parker and she is only a day old. She is a lion like us.”

Ocean said with a laugh as she wrapped the baby and placed her in the bassinet. “What she said! So Paige she has had her bottle and I changed her, she will sleep until I return, if you are worried call the front desk…”

Claire handed Paige her phone. “Speed dial one if you need your mom.” To Ocean she said. “I will make sure you have everything you need tomorrow. The electronics you have will not work here we have our own network and system.”

Ocean turned to her and asked. “Why will you do that?”

“I am the liaison for Dragon’s Gap. You fall under my umbrella. Think of me as your personal go-to girl Friday, anything and everything you need to know or want, I can probably advise you on how to get or get it for you.”

“I see and for this you get what?”

“Hopefully a new friend. Can we really ever have enough friends?”

Ocean kicked up one side of her mouth. “No, not that I have found. In truth you do not seem the friend forever type!”

“Oh really! I have been working on that too!” She said without expression making Ocean grin. Claire said. ‘I always tell the truth. It can be hard for some to take.”

Ocean nodded. “I prefer that than being in the dark. Ignorance hurts more in the long run.”

“Got it.” Claire nodded.

Kadee asked. “Are you two fighting?”

Ocean smiled. “No sweetie, just setting boundaries.”

“So Lady Claire is our friend then?” Paige asked proving she had studied the guide book. Ocean looked at the woman with black and white hair and nodded. “Yes!” She then smiled at the confused girls. “So girls will you be alright?”

Paige nodded. “We have babysat a lot, and you know she will sleep until her next bottle. You have two or three hours. We will be fine.”

“Okay, well, we are going. I will be no longer than an hour, two at the most.” She hugged both girls. “Stay inside. See you soon. Lock the door behind me.”

She and Claire left and waited until they heard the door lock. She shrugged at Claire’s amused look. “New nervous mom!”

“Hey, I know, I have two, a baby boy and Kammy she is three and a tiger she runs rings around me on most days.”

“Oh do not say that. They are all lions.” Groaned Ocean.

Claire smiled. “Poor you. Listen! I am always, always available for coffee.”

Ocean laughed. “Thank you.”

“I thought if you didn’t mind we could walk. It is not far, and it is a lovely night.”

Ocean smiled and took a slow, deep breath of the fresh evening air. “Now that would be lovely. I have been in a car for days.”

They walked along the cobbled streets in companionable silence for a while until Ocean said. “So, new friend what was it they did not tell me this afternoon?”

“Oh, you knew I was there?”

“Yes, I saw you as we left.”

“I was only there towards the end. I do not want you to think I was spying on you.”

“So why were you there? An accident?”

“No!” Claire took a breath and said. “I am a seer.”

“Wow! Didn’t see that one coming. So you saw me arriving?”

“Well yes, more than that but basically yes.”

“So what else?”

“I saw you surrounded by lions and other shifters and in a large estate.”

“Well, that is interesting. Would you happen to know which estate?”

“Yes as it happens it became vacant today. I was hoping you would come and visit it tomorrow morning.”

“That sounds good. We need a home, and I am thinking with lions, a large home with grounds sounds about right!”

“Well this one is huge and comes with a hundred acres or so, plus a ten bedroom country estate home. I should warn you it apparently needs updating.”

“Wow and they want to sell?”

“Yes. Oh, I should also tell you it comes furnished.”

“I have no idea what to say, except yes, sign me up.”

“Think about it and let me know?”

“No! I am serious we will look at it but if it is what you say. I will buy it.”

“Good around nine tomorrow morning.”

Ocean smiled excited at the prospect she and her girls could be settled this time tomorrow. “Yep sounds good.”

They arrived at the castle, and Claire led her along the stone hallway. Ocean was impressed, it was a beautiful castle she asked Claire. “Do you think the girls could get a tour?”

Claire smiled. “Yes Frankie, Sages P.A will gladly show them around, she knows everything there is to know about the castle from the ground up.”

When Claire showed Ocean into the meeting room, she was unsurprised to see Reighn and Sage who she now knows are the Dragon Lord and Lady. There as well were Sharm and Edith, also an older couple were standing beside Reighn who inclined his head to Claire. “Thank you Claire. Ocean Walker I would like to introduce my parents. The former Dragon Lord and Lady. Rene` and Verity Kingsley. Papa is brother to Andre`.”

Ocean bowed her head. “Hello!”

“Hello.” said Verity.

“Good evening.” Rene’ said, and Ocean could see them taking in everything about her from her hair to her shoes. Reighn said quietly. “Please before we sit, may we test your blood to determine you are actually related to Andre`.”

“Of course.”

A young male walked forward as Sharm held his hand out to her. “Your hand please.” Ocean placed her hand in his large one, he pricked her finger quickly and a bead of blood appeared. He dabbed it with a small square of cloth, then handed it to the male who held it between his fingers with another one and then a minute later nodded and with a bow to Reighn and Sage left the room.

“I am guessing that was positive.” Ocean asked. Sharm answered her. “It was.”

Reighn pulled a chair out for Sage as he said. “Let us sit.” After they had all taken their seats, Ocean asked of no one in particular. “So where is Andre`, I assumed incorrectly it would seem, he would be here?”

Reighn answered her. “Unfortunately, he is unable to come. He will be back in two days or maybe sooner. Before we go much further I should tell you he is with your twin sister Ciana and her daughters.”

Ocean said nothing for a minute then two, then five. She just sat looking at the wall opposite her. Everyone looked at each other. Claire watched Ocean and felt her heart ache for the sad angry female.

“My dear!” Verity finally said softly. Ocean looked at her, then at the wall again. Verity shivered in response to what she saw in that look, within her eyes she had seen Ocean’s dragon and she was not a happy contented dragon. Not like the many female dragons Verity had encountered within the other females or even her own, over the last few months. Verity said softly. “Please do not think he has no feelings for you or that he did not want to be here, he did, they did very much. He is torn between responsibilities. Ciana and her daughters needed him.”

Still no response from her. Reighn said into the quiet. “He has seen a photo of Ciana’s mother and does not recognize her. We were hoping you had a photo of your mother for him to see.”

Finally, she spoke. “Why?”

Reighn explained about shadows, magic, Goddesses and Ciana and her daughters and how Andre` had been an unsuspecting victim in the conception of both girls. How until a few weeks ago, he had not even known she or Ciana were alive.

Again when he had finished speaking, she looked ahead of her at the wall. After a few minutes the silence got on Edith’s nerves and she asked. “Ocean what are you thinking?”

Her voice was flat as she said. “Truthfully that I am not interested in meeting either one of them. It is just a waste of time. I have done what I set out to do. Come to Dragon’s Gap and on my way I found three children that need me and that is all I want, all I need. So please tell him and her to not worry I will be alright. I always have been. I and my girls add nothing to what the Goddess wants for dragon kind or the world.” She shrugged and returned to her silence.

“I don’t think either of them see it like you do.” Rene` said. By consensus they had decided not to tell her of the key and lock situation preferring to let Andre` and Ciana handle that and now as he stared at her, Reighn was glad they had not.

“You are necessary to them, to us, to what may happen here. Why else were you drawn here?” Sage asked her.

“I was not drawn. I found a letter after my mother’s death that was an invitation to come here.”

“May we see that?” Reighn asked shocked, no one was sent a letter or invited to come to Dragon’s Gap, in that way.

“Sure.” She drew it out of her back pocket and passed it to him. He unfolded it and read, then passed it to Rene’ who hissed. “Where did that come from?”

“More importantly who sent it?” Reighn asked as the letter was passed around ending back with Ocean, they all stared at her as Reighn asked. “When did you receive this?”

Ocean shrugged. “Who knows, sometime in the last thirty years? As I said I found it in my mother’s things after she passed away.”

“We are sorry for your loss.” Verity commiserated.

Ocean shrugged. “Thank you, we were not close.”

Verity looked at Edith when she heard the underlying angry tones in Ocean’s voice and let Edith see the sympathy she felt for the female in her eyes.

Edith returned the look. She too felt helpless in the face of so much anger. Rene’ said. “Andre` wants you here. Believe me when I tell you this.”

Ocean smiled and said. “But you do not know, do you? As he is not here, you cannot really know.”

“I am his brother, I know.”

Verity placed her hand on his arm hearing the hurt under his words. Whether Ocean did, she could not tell as she just shrugged and said. “Maybe, it is a moot point, though, as he is not here. So thank you all for the information. I will get you a photo Reighn. I must leave, I left the girls alone in a new place.”

She stood and Reighn stood as well. “Is there anything we can do for you?” She turned blank violet eyes towards him and asked. “Why?”

Softly he told her. “Because you are family!”

“Oh, I suppose I am. No Dragon Lord there is nothing I require from you or your family. Oh wait!” She passed him the letter Paige’s grandfather had written. “This is a letter from my girl’s grandfather it explains why the girls had to leave and what is happening where they came from. I promised I would see if maybe someone could stop it.”

Reighn took the letter. “I will make sure it is looked into and stopped.”

“Thank you and good evening.” Without waiting she walked from the room and took with her, all the shock and anger she felt.

Sage blew a breath out. “Well, I can honestly say I have never seen anyone crushed, so completely, as I just did!”

“My heart hurts.” Edith complained as Sharm hugged her. Verity pressed her hand over her heart. “That poor sweet girl. I really am angry with the Goddesses. The mess they made of this and now we have to help fix it and I am scared we will not be able too.”

“Andre`, poor Andre’ and Ciana. We will have to warn them.” Cautioned Rene` his eyes on the door Ocean had walked out of. Why he wondered did he feel like she had closed the door on them all.

Claire nodded to Reighn and walked out after Ocean. Her sympathy for her rode her hard making her heart hurt and her soul cry out for her bonded.

My soul I am here. Lars called through their bond.

Lars it is so sad.

Come home dear.

I will…I will be there soon. I just need to make sure she gets home.

I will meet you at the hotel.

Okay.

Claire followed Ocean discreetly. Happier Lars was to meet her. She needed his arms around her. It was not fair what the Goddesses, in their single mindedness had done and for the life of her she could not see how this ended.

Back in the conference room. Sharm said. “I feel so very sorry for her. She is so very angry.”

Edith agreed. “It is not going to be easy for Andre or Ciana. They screwed this up by staying away.”

“We felt it would make no difference?” Said a saddened Reighn. Sage stood, angry for Ocean. “Well, we were all wrong, so very wrong. I do not care what you have to do, make them come home!”

Reighn nodded. “I will try.”

Ocean found the gym on her walk home from the meeting which had gone as she predicted it would go. Anger churned her insides as she slipped into the building. Happy it was almost empty, either it was too early or too late for the citizens of Dragon’s Gap.

Whichever it was, she was pleased. She did a quick survey there was the usual gym equipment and amazingly enough a boxing ring towards the back.

Two males looked like they were doing a work out. To the side were a group of people standing around treadmills and other machines furthest from the manager’s desk. She knew there were two large people, in the furthest corner from her. She could not really tell if they were male or really large females as they were standing well into the darkened corner. They looked to be engrossed in their conversation. They took no notice of her, so she dismissed them as she did the others.

Ocean talked to the duty manager, who found her a pair of gloves. Normally she would wear her own, but she did not want to go back to the hotel and disturb the girls for them.

Conor Towers stood next to his half-brother Saul. They both scented the air as Ocean walked in and started talking to Mike, one of their pride who ran the gym. “Trouble!” Saul commented softly.

Conor nodded as he watched the female walk towards the punching bag putting on gloves. She snapped them into place as though she had done so many times before. No novice, he thought.

Then she stood in front of the punching bag and just stared at it. She is heart hurting. His beast told him, Conor replied. I can feel her pain just as you can, my friend.

Saul grinned and asked Mike as he walked towards them. “Did you give her instructions?”

Mike shook his head and whispered. “She paid two hundred to use a pair of gloves and stand in front of the bag. Cute!”

Conor looked at them and knew they did not see what he did. How they could not see the anger and hurt coming off her or at least scent it in the air around her amazed him. It was as plain as day to him and his beast.

She was getting ready to unleash her fury. He had seen many predators do the same over his lifetime. He himself had done so on many occasions. Usually on another predator or someone who thought they had the right to victimize others.

Mike went to move towards her. Conor growled softly in warning and the young wolf froze. “Leave her, watch and learn both of you.”

He looked around as three more males and two females join them. Like Mike, not everyone in his pride, was lion. Some were strays, wolves, bears, cheetahs, tigers. Unwanted rogues or just lonely.

His pride had many different shifters that he had collected, most of them as he and Saul had traveled to Dragon’s Gap. They had followed him when he had promised them a safe home, not only within his pride but at Dragon’s Gap. More had joined once they arrived here hoping to belong. Some needed the structure of a pride. Others had been brutalized by past alphas and they required care and comfort that a large family like his pride gave them.

That was not to say there were no problems within the pride or that everyone got on all the time. Which is why he had lieutenants or in the Gaps vernacular deputies to his sheriff status. So far there was nothing he or his deputies could not handle and there was always the dragons as back up, on the whole life was sweet here.

They all stood around him and Saul and watched the female in silence because they wanted to see what she would do. Also because their leader, their Leo watched and they were his.

Then several of them yipped or growled as Ocean screamed a primal scream of rage that seemed to reverberate through their bones and made the floor boards tremble.

Then as Conor predicted she unleashed the fury, he had scented around her. Ocean hit the bag with everything she had for six long hard punching minutes. They all could smell the blood as her knuckles split, then they heard the bones in her hands break as she continued to punch in the one…two combinations that did not vary or falter. She was relentless in her pursuit of whatever demon rode her.

Mike and Saul winched at each punch she landed on the bag and they were not alone, several of the others whined in sympathy for her. For her hands.

Conor moved slightly and saw the small cougar standing in the shadows, just inside the doors of the gym. She looked over at him and very slightly nodded. As if he needed her to tell him and his beast they were watching his mate.

He turned back in time to see the female punch the bag so hard it split down the far side, allowing the stuffing and sand to spill out and fall over the floor.

He heard gasps and shocked breaths being indrawn, and Saul’s whispered. “Goddess!”

The female stood completely still for three minutes with her head bowed. Her chest heaving from her exertions, arms hanging limply at her sides.

Sweat covered her clothes and blood seeped from her wounds making small puddles on the floor. Conor told his lion. Bringing herself back from the killing edge. We have done the same and seen many others do so.

His lion growled his agreement. Many times!

Without looking around the female walked from the gym. Conor said to his people who surrounded him. “And now you know why she paid two hundred. Mike when she comes again and she may. Make sure she has better gloves, and everyone knows not to charge her. Do you understand?”

Mike nodded. “Yes Leo.”

Conor could hear all the others whispering as he moved from the dark corner they had stood in. He sniffed the air and found the trace of his mate never would she be hidden from him again. He smiled when he scented dragon, amazing he would never have believed his mate to be dragon and then he shrugged why not? Nothing in his life was normal, why should his mate be any different.

Mate is Mate! His lion stated, there was no arguing with his logic. Conor walked towards where the cougar stood waiting. Saul asked as he kept pace with him. “Is she the one?” He, like all the pride knew they were here at Dragon’s Gap for safety and to meet their mates. If they are lucky to hopefully out live the sentence.

Conor nodded. “She is!” He stood on the step leading to the street and smiled. “Good evening Lady Claire. You are out late.”

“Good evening Leo. I am following Lady Ocean. She is daughter to Andre` Kingsley.”

“Interesting, another daughter, the dragon must be very happy. To have no young and then to find out he has two.”

Claire was unsurprised he knew about Ciana and Andre`, the male had a fabulous network, nothing happened anywhere at Dragon’s Gap or the Castle without him finding out.

“Yes, he is. Sadly she is not as happy.”

“So we saw.”

“She was hurt.”

“Yes, I am sure you will have a healer with you when next you see her.”

Claire laughed softly nothing got past the lion, he was an amazing male. Ocean and her girls could not do any better than to have him and his large pride to watch over them. She was tempted to tell him about the instant family he was to receive but thought better of it. Somethings are just too funny and for Claire this was one of those things.

“I will, she is to have Reighn’s old estate. I will show it to her in the morning.”

He waited as his Lion came to terms with the thought of his mate in the home of another male. Claire said casually. ‘It has been empty for over seven hundred years or so he told me today.” Conor smiled, the female really did know males. “Really! Does she know?”

“Yes, I mention it tonight.”

“That it was Reighn’s”

“Umm no, not that. I will tell her tomorrow, tonight as you saw was not the right time.”

“I see.” Was his only comment. Claire tried not to be irritated at the enigmatic lion. It was not his fault he held his thoughts tight to his chest. It was what happened with leaders. “Her name is Ocean Walker. She arrived today.”

“Been a busy day for her so far then.” Saul voiced.

Clair agreed. “It has.”

Conor looked to where Ocean was slowly walking. “I will make sure she gets home. Allow Saul to escort you home. Good night Seer.”

“Good night sheriff Conor. I will take Saul’s offer up of an escort. Although I think that is my shadow coming.”

With a nod Conor moved from the step and with his hands in the pockets of his jeans walked slowly after his mate. While Saul waited with Claire for Lars to arrive. “Not going to be easy for him.” He stated more than asked.

Claire smiled. “You may be surprised. She has three lion cubs she has claimed.”

Saul grinned. “Well, I am an uncle. How about that! Thank you Seer.” He told her as Lars arrived she walked into his arms as she replied. “You are welcome, they are delightful, more so I think, when they shift.” Lars saluted the lion in thanks and shifted to dragon. Claire hopped on his back and he lifted off. Saul watched them fly into the dark sky, smiling at the news of his impending uncle status.

Ocean arrived minutes later at the hotel and slipped into the room. Both girls were asleep. It was not late, and she expected them to be awake but obviously the extreme emotional roller coaster they had been on for the last few days with their grandfather. Then the long bus ride with no sleep had taken its toll on them.

They were snug under blankets snoring softly. Ocean checked Parker to make sure she had time to shower before she woke. She closed the bathroom door quietly and stripped off the bloody gloves over her split and swelling knuckles. Then yanked her clothes off and stepped under the hot water, she stuffed the wash cloth in her mouth as she cried out her anguish.

When no more tears would come she washed the blood from her hands and quickly finished her shower. She dried and wrapped her hands in bandages she had ready in the med kit she always carried. This was not the first time she had beaten her hands bloody and broken.

Dressed in her long night shirt she crept into bed and lay awake going over the information she had received until Parker woke for her bottle. Then she slept until morning.

After following his mate to her room, Conor shifted and lay in front of the door a large lion at least as big as a Kodiak bear. No one ever mistook him for any other lion as far as he knew he was the largest lion ever birthed. He was a ‘First’ of the new changeling species that would evolve over time at Dragon’s Gap. When shifters were ready, he would know and they would once more take their place in the world among the other magical entities.

Conor had told no one other than Reighn of who he was. He knew Sage, Edith and Claire knew, it was hard to put anything past those ladies.

His pride just thought of him as the Leo, large, terrifying if he needed to be. Protector of them all. What he was, was magical, and that was something he kept to himself. He wondered what his mate would make of him and his lion and their abilities.

“Night Conor.” Ken the bear who owned the hotel said as he walked past the lion on his nightly patrol around twelve o’clock. “Your mate inside?”

Conor nodded. Ken grunted. “You sleep well now, you hear.”

Conor grunted at him. Ken smiled as he moved off. He, like every other shifter or person in Dragon’s Gap liked and admired Conor. He could not wait to tell his mate Lucy about Conor’s mate. She would be pleased a Leo was more stable with a mate and young.

CHAPTER SEVEN:

N ext morning Ocean was in agony, her hands were more swollen than she could remember them ever being before. She lay with her eyes closed and tried to close her hands into fists. The pain made her suck in a breath and almost cry out. She must have broken more than one or two knuckles, it felt like she had broken every one of them.

There was no way she could feed Parker or change her like this, she felt disappointed and mostly ashamed of herself. She had thought the days of self-indulgent punishment were over.

How responsible was she, there was more at stake now than just her. In her anger and hurt feelings, she had forgotten. She sat up slowly keeping her eyes closed and swung her legs to sit on the side of the bed. Sighing again as she remembered that crying was not her friend, it left her swollen and red eyed. She pried her sore eyes opened and was instantly confronted by two sets of blue eyes.

“What happened?” Paige demanded of Ocean who bowed her head. “I am so sorry girls.”

“For what?” Kadee asked.

“Who hurt you?” Paige demanded again. Ocean shook her head. “No one honey... no one. I box. You know what that is.”

“Sure you hit people.” Kadee answered.

“Well yeah, I don’t actually hit people. I hit a punching bag.”

“And you did that last night?” Paige asked wide eyed.

“Yes.”

“Your hands look bad.” Kadee told her with lots of sympathy in her voice. She was positive she could feel the pain coming from Ocean’s hands.

“I wish I could say they do not hurt, but I cannot.”

“I made you coffee, can you hold it?” Kadee asked as she held a cup in her hands. Ocean realized they must have been awake for a while. She had not heard a thing, either they were very quiet or she had fallen into a deeper sleep than she had planned. Another reason for her not to do this again.

She nodded. “Yes, I can, thank you Kadee.” She took the cup and not for a minute would she show them the pain that small action caused her. She sat and sipped as Paige asked. “Why do you do that to yourself?”

Ocean closed her eyes and said softy. “Anger, unresolved anger and hurt.”

“Was it your family or the Dragon Lord because I don’t think it is wise to get that angry at dragons?”  Kadee said with a frown of worry on her face.

“Yes and no. It was just stupid.”

Paige motioned for Kadee to hush as she said. “We will see to Parker if you tell us what to do.”

Ocean nodded as she sipped her coffee. Kadee and Paige bustled about looking after Parker, heating her bottle. Paige changed her and tried not to make a face as she did. Then she sat and started to feed Parker as Kadee went and changed into clothes in the bathroom. When she came out and was putting her shoes on, she said. “Ocean?”

“Yes Kadee.”

“There was a huge, and I mean huge lion lying in front of the door this morning, when we woke up.”

“Uhuh!” Ocean sipped her coffee as she looked at both girls. No, they were not lying or scared. “Did he try to get in here?”

“No, it was a male. He had a huge mane and was beautiful for a male lion. He looked nice, right Paige?” Kadee looked at her sister. Paige nodded in agreement. “I thought so, he seemed real gentle.”

“How do you come to that?” Asked a mystified Ocean. Paige told her. “I think if he wanted to hurt us he could have broken the door down and just walked in. He really was as big as a grizzly bear or elephant.”

“Wow! That is huge, are you sure?”

“Yep real big.” Kadee nodded. “He just got up and walked away when he heard us. Right Paige?”

“Yep!” She concentrated on feeding the small baby. “Am I doing it right?” She asked.

“Yes perfectly.” Ocean told her with a small smile.

Paige smiled at her praise, then asked. “Was it because of us?”

Ocean had no difficulty following her train of thought. “Oh no honey… No, it was just…” She shook her head. “Adult stuff!”

“Oh!” Paige said in a small voice. Ocean sighed then remembered the estate. “So I have a home for us to look at.”

“Really?” Kadee asked, and she could not hide her excitement at the thought. “What is it?”

“An estate. Apparently it has over a hundred acres of land. It is a massive house. It is meant to have ten or fifteen bedrooms. Needs fixing up and is furnished, we are going to see it around nine this morning. Claire is taking us. We will have to eat first.” She looked at her hands, when a knock sounded on the door. Ocean looked at the girls. “We are not expecting anyone, are we?”

Paige said. “Kadee open the door.”

Claire and another female stood on the doorstep. Claire looked at Ocean. “The girls called, you need help.”

Ocean sighed as she looked at both girls. “Of course they did, come in please.”

Then she told the girls. “Thank you for caring. I cannot remember a time when someone did.”

The girls had been worried Ocean would have been angry. When they had woken and seen her swollen bloody hands, they had panicked and Paige had called Claire. She had reassured them she was coming with a healer and not to worry. Claire looked at Ocean as she said. “I am sure we established last night. I am your friend.”

Ocean sighed and sat again. “You did, and I thank you for coming. I assume the quiet lady with you is a healer.”

Claire smiled. “She is, this is my friend Ella.”

Claire took the baby from Paige and gently said. “Go and get dressed young one and then we will go get breakfast.”

Kadee asked Claire. “Are you taking us to see our new home?”

“Maybe new home.” Ocean cautioned as Ella walked to her and sat beside her on the bed. “Hello, I am Ella and may I?”

“Good morning Ella. I am sorry to drag you out so early.”

“Oh do not be. I am going on duty in half an hour, so it is no trouble.” She started to unwrap Ocean’s hands. Kadee watched Ella intently as Ella said. “I have a friend her name is Harper…”

Ocean interrupted her. ‘Is that Harper Easton?”

Ella smiled. “Yes. Of course her last name is Battle now, though. Do you know her?”

“We have met. So she is mated?”

“Bonded to a dragon. Ace Battle.”

“That means she is a shadow, remember Ocean.” Kadee reminded her.

“Yes sweetie. I remember.”

Claire raised her eyebrows. It sounded like there was bad blood between Harper and Ocean. Now she wondered what could have caused that she kept her thoughts to herself and said nothing as she finished feeding the baby her bottle.

Ella said. “Anyway, she does this a lot or use too. Thankfully not so much now days.” She finished unwrapping Ocean’s hands and said softly. “Never this bad, you need to wear better gloves.”

Ocean sighed. “Usually, I do. I was not in the right frame of mind last night. It will not happen again.”

Ella smiled. “Harper says that as well!”

She cupped her hands over Oceans and closed her eyes as Kadee said. “Oh wow, I can see that. It is amazing!” Kadee watched Ocean’s skin knit back together, and the swelling go down as her bones mended. After several minutes. Ella opened her eyes. “Treat them with care for the next two days, no hitting anything!” She admonished.

“Yes healer Ella.” Ocean smiled. “Thank you, Ella. I really appreciate it.”

Ella gave her hand a pat as she took hers away. “I know you do, also you should know your daughter has the gift. She will need training.”

They both looked at a wide eyed and flushed faced Kadee. “That was the best thing. I have ever seen. It was amazing.”

Ella laughed as she told Ocean. “You see, like calls to like!”

“Yes, I have heard that. So who do we see about training?”

Ella said. “If you like. I will organize someone to test her.”

“Okay but next week. This is our settling in week. The girls start school on Monday after we register and get clothes. Again, thank you Ella.”

“You are welcome. Now I must go. I will see you all soon, bye girls, and Claire see you later.” She left closing the door behind her.

“She was nice I liked her. Do you think I really can be a healer?” Kadee asked.

Ocean shrugged. “I do not know. We will get you tested and then you can decide, until then we are looking at a home and school.”

Paige said as she came from the bathroom where she had changed. “I will pack a bag for Parker.”

Ocean nodded as she gathered clothes to change into for the day. Claire wrapped Parker then placed her in the carrier. Within minutes Ocean was dressed, the room tidied and they were walking out the door.

Breakfast was at a diner called Rockabilly’s. The girls loved the old style fifties booths and decor. The waitresses in bright authentic costumes made them sigh with longing.

Conor and Saul sat in a booth three across and back from Oceans. Saul glanced over at the table and back into Conor’s eyes. “So that is her then?”

Conor grunted in reply, never the most talkative in the morning. Sleeping as his lion on a hard surface made him grumpy although the sight of his girls who were looking around wide eyed made him think about smiling. Not so much his chirpy talkative brother who asked. “So you gonna introduce yourself?”

Another grunt as answer almost made Saul laugh before he said. “Looks like her hands are okay, must have got them fixed.”

Conor took his eyes from his mate and stared at his brother, golden eyebrows rose over amber eyes.

“What?” Saul grinned as he said. “Everyone knows, if it was meant to be a secret, you went about it wrong.”

Conor had no one to blame for Saul’s reasoning. Not even the ones in the gym last night who had heard him talking to Saul and Claire. No, the fault was his or at least his own beast’s fault. He who had given the game away by lying across her threshold guarding her door last night for the whole town to see.

His lion was impossible to miss, but Ken had not been the only one to have seen him last night or this morning. It was enough for all the tongues of Dragon’s Gap to start wagging. “Just saying!” Saul said with a grin.

“Don’t!” Conor rumbled, suddenly he stiffened as did Saul when the diner door opened and several female lionesses walked in. At a quick count there were eight and they were hunting.

As Saul had pointed, out people knew that Ocean and her young were now Conor’s, therefore untouchable. For Ocean to be challenged before he had claimed her as his mate was uncalled for.

Unfortunately as Neila sauntered past Conor and Saul with a smirk, she knew his hands were tied. If he stopped the challenge before it started, it would show everyone in the pride Ocean was weak. If he stepped in at any time, it would do the same. He had no option but to let this play out. Claire looked to where the females entered and said to Ocean. “Okay, so I know something, and I was going to ease into talking to you about it later today while we looked at the house.”

Ocean eyebrows rose as she asked. “What would that have been my new friend?”

Claire grimaced as she hurriedly said. “The Lion that slept outside your door…”

Ocean cut her off. “Is my mate, yes I know? Would that be the big intense guy with the amber eyes and golden hair?”

“Ahh! Yeah and…”

“The eight lionesses walking towards us are going to call me out!”

Claire grinned as she asked. “Shoot, what don’t you know?”

Ocean looked at the warmed jug of syrup. “If the maple syrup is natural?” Claire laughed as Ocean looked at her wide eyed daughters. “You heard that?”

“Yes.” Paige whispered as she held Kadee’s hand who looked terrified as she nodded.

“Now listen to me, the male over there seems to be my mate and your new daddy.” They both grinned at the face she made when she said the word daddy. “What is going to happen is I am going to be challenged.”

“Why?” Asked a trembling Kadee as Paige shivered with worry. Ocean ran her finger down each of the girl’s cheeks in comfort. “Probably because he is the pride leader and they want to test his mate. To see what I am made of.”

“That is stupid.” Kadee said softly. “I don’t like it, there are eight of them.”

“I know and you are right, it may be stupid but it is the way of their species. They have issues we do not understand, going back generations. Things like this will stop when people realize we are more than our base animals, until then we go with what is happening.”

“Why does he not stop it? If he is the leader.” Paige asked softly.

Claire said. “If he does, it will be worse for your mom. They will think she is weak and attack you or her later. They could think she cannot defend you. They may say she cannot keep you as she cannot defend you. Do you see, he has to watch and wait like we do?”

“It is dumb.” Kadee mumbled fearfully.

“We won’t go!” Paige told her bravely. Ocean’s eyebrows rose again. “Of course you will not go anywhere. You will sit there and listen and watch. This could be you one day. Hopefully not, but if it ever happens you will need to know how to handle it. But in saying that, if Claire orders you to do something you will do it without question. Do I make myself clear?”

“Yes.” Both girls answered. Ocean shrugged. “You are young and believe me when I tell you, your new father, his brother and our new friend Claire, will not allow a finger to touch you. Just watch. It will be okay.”

Claire hurriedly whispered. “Not a finger, trust me.” Both girls nodded and Kadee asked softly should we tell them the Dragon Lord is our uncle?”

Claire smiled. “Not now but we will keep that in reserve it’s always good to have information that they don’t have.”

“Yeah like reinforcements.” Paige whispered.

By this time the eight females had arrived, a female stood and cocked out her hip in an insolent pose. She was obviously the leader, thin, big-breasted, big hair which again seemed to be the fashion. She wore tight revealing clothes that left little to the imagination. Her eyes were blue with a ring of amber around the iris. Her face was long and narrow with high cheek bones. Ocean thought lack of food shaped them rather than because she had naturally sharp cheek bones. At the moment her bright red lips were in a pout.

She looked constipated Paige thought as she and Kadee frowned at her. Paige’s eyes hardened slightly as she looked at the other seven females. They were all young. There were two that were not much older than her and the others all looked skinny. It was as though they were starving. Predators should not be hungry. Ocean told her and Kadee that predators like lions went crazy if they stayed hungry too long.

These females looked hungry and slightly crazy. Why? She wondered. There was no need not to eat at the Gap. Food was plentiful, and she doubted people would turn a hungry lioness away. They must know it was not good to have hungry predators around the town. Then she looked at the leader. Oh! She saw why they were all like that. She was skinny so they had to be like her. Paige bet she did not let them eat, she had seen that kind of girl at school. The bully usually was the leader. It was a pack or pride thing apparently. It was stupid.

The lead female looked over Ocean and the girls, she smirked at Claire. Her voice was as Ocean thought whiny, it grated along her nerves. “Lady Claire why are you here, eating at our diner, surely a step down for you?”

“I go where I want Neila. I do not answer to you, and you do not own this diner. You own nothing your Leo doesn’t allow.” Claire stated as she looked at her blandly.

Ocean knew she had her gun on her lap as did the lionesses. A gun would not normally halt an attack unless she was an excellent shot, but they would let her think it did today. Tomorrow or the next day maybe a different thing. Ocean was sure Claire was well aware of that fact and that she knew she had an enemy. So Ocean would make that enemy go away, an enemy of my friend is an enemy of mine! Was a motto she had lived by, her entire life. Ocean stood and the eight shuffled back. “So Claire my friend, introduce me?”

Claire flipped her hand the lionesses’ way. “Ocean Walker meet Neila something or other, I never bothered to learn her last name and I don’t know the others.”

This made the lioness Neila snarl and again when Claire said. “She believes she is the Alpha female of Dragon’s Gap.”

Neila hissed. “Walking a thin line here liaison. The dragons are nowhere around now are they?”

Claire smirked at her and placed her gun on the table top. “Try me bitch!”

Neila moved slightly, Ocean moved as well drawing her attention back to her. She looked Ocean up and down. “What are you?”

Ocean sighed. “Tell me what you want. I have not eaten yet, and it makes me antsy.”

Neila sneered. “Just wanted to see what kind of skank Conor has got himself hooked up too?”

The others with her laughed or twittered some hesitantly as though they laughed because it was expected, rather than they wanted too. Poor scared lionesses. Ocean thought. “Skank really! Me. I am not the one wearing slut lipstick. Now am I.”

Before Neila could swing her fist she had readied, Ocean hit her with two short jabs to the chest. And then as she bent over to get a breath. Ocean grabbed her throat and took her to the ground as she calmly said to the others when they moved closer. “I will kill her. Then you. So think really hard which way you want to go here?”

Claire stood in front of the table a gun in each hand Huh! She had two, Ocean knew then that Claire was a very good shot.

Ocean with her hand around the gasping female’s throat said. “Now you listen to me, you made me tell a lie which I hate doing. I told my healer I would not use my hands to punch for two days, and I broke my word, so guess who gets to pay for that?”

The lioness wheezed a breath in and out as Ocean snarled. “So because of that I am going to tell you how this is going to go down. I am dragon. I will kill any who comes after mine. Any of mine so take this as a warning. She looked at the other seven lionesses and the people in the diner. Bypassing Conor’s intent stare. “That is a warning for all of you here. I give only one!” She released the female and stood. Neila looked up at her and whimpered, then asked. “May I get up?”

“No remain there!” Ocean looked over the seven nearly emancipated females. “You who follow her may continue to do so but not here. You will leave Dragon’s Gap. Do not let me see you here after today. Now you may get up Neila.” She stood slowly her head bowed in submission. “May I stay?”

Ocean turned her back on her as she said. “No, I will not trust you. You had no right to challenge me until after my mating. You tried to shame or expose me and your Leo. You are contemptible. If you pull that knife Neila, my mate will kill you or my new friend will. Unless I don’t rip your throat out first.”

Neila hurriedly took her hand from her pocket when she saw the hardened face of Conor as he and Saul walked over. Conor nodded to Ocean and Claire, he looked at Neila. “Saul, see Neila and whoever is going with her out of the Gap. Make sure they are gone by midday. Talk to Johner about the ban.”

“Yes Leo.” Saul said, he, like several of the others did not like Neila. They had suffered her because of her brother Migel. He was well liked.

Saul asked Conor. “What of Migel?”

“Give him the choice.”

Neila screamed at him. “You can’t do this. We will die if we leave here.”

Conor’s face became harder. “You should have thought of that. I am tired of your behaviour. I warned you Neila, your brother warned you. The matrons and Lady Grace warned you. You were here because of your brother only. Today challenging a female because you thought you had the right was a step to far.”

“It was for us.” She whined “I know you want me. I am a pure lion not like that, a dragon.” She snarled twisting her face into a sneer of disgust as she looked at Ocean with malice in her eyes.

Conor’s voice became ice as power bled into the tones as he said. “You and I were never together, here or anywhere. Your wishful thinking makes a fool of you Neila. Have some dignity and leave like the pure lion you say you are.”

“You can’t do this to me.” She hissed. “I will kill you.”

Saul said. “Repeat that again, so I can kill you and not worry about your ban.” Neila screamed loud and long until Claire slapped her. “Shut the hell up!”

Neila snapped her lips closed. Claire nodded to Saul. “Drag her if you have too, just get her out of here.” She looked at Neila and said. “You brought this on yourself. Now leave.”

Neila growled out. “I did nothing wrong. It was my right to challenge.”

“No it was not but you chose this action. Now you reap the rewards your foolish choice granted you. Banished from Dragon’s Gap as of midday.” Conor told her. “Saul take her and any of the others that wish to go with her.”

Saul and two other deputies who had arrived grabbed an arm each and dragged Neila from the diner, two of the females ducked their heads and left with them.

Ocean looked at the remaining five young females. “You five go and find a table and eat anything you want. Do you have money?” They shook their heads no. Conor peeled off several bills for each of them. “Go and eat.”

“Yes Leo.” They whispered. Claire told them. “Come to my office at two today. I will find you a place to live and decide what to do with you.”

“Yes Liaison Claire.” A young female with orange hair and a thin face with round brown eyes answered for them all. “Thank you.”

She and the other four looked at Ocean three of them had tears running down their faces. Freedom did that Ocean thought as she felt sympathy for them, they looked lost and alone. Softly she said. “I am Lady Ocean. These are my daughters. Paige, Kadee and Parker. We are now part of Dragon’s Gap pride, your pride if you want it, but you have to earn it. That means you have to add to the pride by doing what you can, if that is school or work we will help you succeed in your endeavors. Be honest with Liaison Claire this afternoon please.”

“Yes Lady Ocean.” Said the same female. They hurried to a table and quietly started looking at the menu. Conor growled softly from his chest as he asked no one in particular. “How the hell did I let that happen?”

Kadee said. “Because you are busy, our Grandpa had the same problem. You have to learn to delegate!”

He looked down into her upturned face and smiled a slow smile. “You are very wise for one so young.”

“I know, don’t worry about it now, we are here to help you!” She told him. Conor grinned as he asked Ocean. “May I join you?”

“Of course.” Ocean motioned to a seat. Her heart beat a fast tattoo against her ribs. Dear Goddess the male was startlingly handsome, even with the light scar that ran along his jaw line. Conor took a seat beside Kadee making her move closer to Paige. Ocean had quickly taken her seat beside Claire leaving no room for Conor beside her. She turned to Claire “Let me know what they need?”

“Of course.”

Conor cleared his throat and said. “I am sorry.”

“Why?” Ocean asked.

“For all of this, it was not how I was hoping our first meeting would go.”

She shrugged trying for nonchalant and hoping she pulled it off. “Were you never going to introduce yourself or were you going to haunt us at night?”

He smiled at her. “No, I was working on it.”

“Huh!” Paige laughed. “Working on it, mom you even scare lions.”

CHAPTER EIGHT:

T hey decided to visit the estate as soon as breakfast was over, it was a ten minute drive from town when they turned into the driveway they came to a set of wrought-iron gates that were closed, and it was obvious to see that the gates were shaped into the wings of a dragon. Kadee tapped Paige. “Look, she pointed to the gates both girls grinned as Kadee said. “That is so cool!”

Claire and Paige hopped from her truck as Ocean grinned admiring the gates. “Now that is lovely.”

“Conor will be sad he is not on them. We should have a lion as well.”

Ocean pulled on her bottom lip as she thought about what Kadee said, there were going to be lions living here probably. She was right there should be a lion as well. “I will talk to Claire, if we decide to buy. She may know of someone who does iron work.”

“As if we won’t, look at this place?” Kadee grinned.

Ocean shrugged. “The house could be a stone pile of rubble you don’t know?”

“Nope, it is a castle, seriously a dragon that has gates like that would build a castle.”

“You seem quite sure of that?”

“I am.”

Her assurance made Ocean smile as Claire and Paige climbed back into the truck, they drove through the now opened gates. Ocean as well as the girls fell in love with the property as soon as they drove further along the paved driveway the lush rolling hills and groves of trees, there even seemed to be an orchard and what looked like a stream and pond.

Conor pulled up behind her as Kadee and Paige tumbled out in their excitement. He pulled open Ocean’s door and grinned at her as Claire met them around the front of the truck. “Well, they like it.” Claire stated as they looked after the two girls who stood looking at the large brick wall that seemed to encircle the property.

“You guys look.” Paige pointed in awe at the wall. “Do you think it goes around the whole place?”

Ocean shrugged. “Who knows?”

“Conor?” Kadee asked as she stared up at him. Conor quirked up one side of his mouth figuring as this was the Dragon’s Lords former residence it would be so. “I would say yes but we could ask the seer she knows everything.”

Claire sniffed with disdain at his words. “I do not know everything, if I did I would know where my shadow hides his chocolate. Now that would be everything.” The girls as well as Ocean laughed at her pout.

“Seriously who owned this place? It is beautiful and are you positive they want to sell?” Ocean finally asked. Claire nodded and bit the bullet waiting for the explosion to come as she said. “Yes, they do, and it once belonged to the Dragon Lord, he lived here over seven hundred years ago. Which is why it needs some TLC.”

Kadee did a small dance and crowed. “Knew it… knew it had to be someone important.”

Claire looked at Ocean waiting for her anger instead she received a shrug. “Glad he wants to sell it, from what I can see it looks ideal. Conor what do you think?”

“It has possibilities.” He agreed surprised as well at her easy acceptance. Claire smiled at her agreement. “The Dragon Lord walled in fifty acres, the rest is accessed through gates along the perimeter of the fifty acres.”

Conor said. “This is a fine place for lion cubs to learn to run and be lions.” Paige looked up at him and asked in her soft way. “Will you teach us?”

Conor looked down into the blue eyes of his new daughter and knew he stared at a ‘First.’ “Do you know who you are?”

Ocean moved closer but did not interfere she felt Kadee shift closer to her and placed her arm around her shoulders.

With those simple words Paige felt something shift within her mind and felt her lion who slumbered under drugs, stretch. Her face whitened as she nodded her eyes brightened and a spark blossomed to life in the soul of her and her lion. Paige whispered as her eyes turned amber. “I am like you!”

Conor nodded. “Yes little one, you are.”

She smiled, but a look of fear entered her eyes, he took her chin in his hand and lifted her face to his and in a voice that came from the gods he intoned. “We together will lead our people into the next era of changelings, do not fear what is to come. You have been gifted parents and family that will make your burdens lighter.” He kissed her forehead. “Remember my daughter you are not alone.”

She hugged him. “I was so scared to tell, that I always felt different, like there was more to me but I could not find it.’ She shrugged. “I just felt weird all the time.”

Conor smiled. “I know how that feels but we will not allow you to be anything other than what you are, a young girl with potential that has a lion that is still sleeping. It is years until you will be called on to fulfil your destiny.”

“What if she doesn't want to be a First?” Kadee asked.

He looked at her with a sorrow in his eyes as he told her. “Sweet Kadee, Paige has no choice, destiny is destiny, like your mom and I We are drawn to each other even though we are not of the same species.”

“Oh, so will she get as big as you?”

“Again that is destiny and genetics.”

“Eww Paige, you could be a mammoth female lion!” Kadee laughed as Paige pulled from Conor’s arms and growled at her sister. “Shut up Kadee.”

Which made her laugh harder and dance out of reach of her sister. Conor raised one eyebrow when he asked Kadee. “Are you saying I am a mammoth?”

Kadee stilled, then looked up into his smiling eyes and grinned cheekily. “Yep!”

He growled deep in his chest and made a grab for her letting her dance away as she screamed with laughter.

Paige grabbed her hand, and they ran towards the house in the distance. “We will meet you at the house.” She called back to Ocean who called out, “Okay wait for us there, and don’t go in.” She looked at Conor she knew what a First was there was a short explanation in the information packet Kadee read to her the previous night. “So she is a ‘First?”

“Yes.” You know what a ‘First’ is?”

“Yes it was in the information packet we received.”

Conor looked at Claire. “Really I wonder how that found its way in there.”

Claire smiled and shrugged. She would not tell him Reighn had said to slip a mention of it in.

His eyes clouded over. “Her life will be very different from Kadee’s and what I imagine she hoped it to be.”

Ocean sighed. “I am thinking her life has been turned upside down in such a short space of time that this will just add another complexity to it. But she seems resilient and well grounded. Plus she has you and me now.”

He smiled as he nodded. “That she does as well as family, loads of family.” That smile of his made her toes curl in her shoes, causing Ocean to feel heat prickle over her skin. She looked past him and nodded as she asked. “Any idea who they are?”

As he turned with Claire, they saw Frankie and Joy bouncing their way onto the property. Claire laughed “She even walks like her now.” She remarked as she looked up at Conor who grinned, to Ocean she said “That is Frankie, Sage’s P.A and Joy.”

“Oh, we met her yesterday.” Ocean recalled, “Teenager… talkative?”

“Yep that is Joy.”

Frankie had started talking before she reached them. “Hi, we came when we heard you where here.”

“Where is Johner?” Conor asked expecting a horde of dragons’ overhead any minute.

”Don’t worry Conor. Johner knows where we are he dropped us off up the road so we did not frighten the girls. Although now I see they are not here.” She turned to Joy and grinned. “Yes, Joy you may go and find them, do not get into trouble your mom will kill me.”

“Aww! Frankie what trouble can I get into?”

Frankie made a face that had Ocean worried until Claire whispered. “That is her thinking face.”

“Really, it is disturbing.” Ocean whispered back.

“Uhuh!” Was Claire’s only comment. Conor choked back a laugh at the conversation. Finally, Frankie said. “I can think of lots of things that I would get in trouble about, so my advice do none of them.”

Joy nodded, smiled at the other adults and started to run off, only stopping long enough to hug Claire then Conor and say, “Love you.” To which he replied. “You too sprite.” Making her giggle as she continued past Ocean, with a quick wave. She hooted with delight and ran to where she could see Kadee and Paige who seemed to be waiting for her.

Conor still smiling told Ocean. “I train her as well as several others. She is wolf and was abandoned. Joy is Ace and Harper Battle’s claim. Do you know what that is?”

Ocean looked toward the running girl and nodded. “Yes, Kadee read the booklet. It was in there.”

“Oh, did you?” Frankie shimmered as she moved closer to the three adults, her eyes took in Ocean knowing she was Ciana sister and Andre`s daughter. It was strange neither female looked like Andre` yet you knew he was their father, it was the feeling they had around them. Frankie worried that the three would never form a family, and they needed too, not just for themselves but for the dragon nation, especially the females. If Ocean didn’t open up her heart to Andre` and Ciana then the gift from the Goddesses would falter and wither away.

Ocean looked so much like Ciana it was scary because when Frankie looked into Ocean’s lavender eyes they were so unlike Ciana’s calm quiet eyes. Ocean’s eyes were not comfortable to look into.

“I helped write it.” Frankie told her.

Claire told her. “You did a good job although Kadee has ideas for somethings you missed.”

Frankie’s whole body stilled. “She what?”

“Apparently we missed somethings.”

“Huh, well I will talk to her.” She stuck her hand out to Ocean. “Hi, I am Frankie Kingsley, shadow to Johner Kingsley. You just met my niece Joy?”

Ocean took her hand and felt the tingle of magic snake up her arm, she smiled as she replied. “I did, she is delightful.”

Frankie’s eyes widened, Ocean had not reacted to the tingle on her skin and Frankie knew she felt it. “You are not worried about what you feel?”

“No, should I be?”

“Yes, most people are.”

“Well, I am not most people.”

Frankie grinned as she said. “No, I can see that.” She released Ocean’s hand and wanted desperately to shake out her hand. It was as though Ocean had left an imprint on her skin, it felt weird and nice at the same time. Now she sort of understood what other people felt when they first touched her. Before she could stop the words she blurted out. “What are you?”

Ocean’s lips smiled but her eyes were watchful as she answered. “Dragon and human apparently!”

Frankie nodded, but she doubted that the female was telling the whole truth or maybe like her she did not know, either way, she needed to talk to someone.

Conor asked Frankie. “Although it is always a pleasure to see you, why are you here?”

“Oh...oh, well Joy wanted to come. She has the rest of the week off school, due to some problems with the buildings. I think they have to be enlarged or something…”

“Frankie!” Claire stopped the halt of words.

“Oh sorry.” Frankie sheepishly said. “Joy sort of nagged to come see the girls and I wanted to well…”

Claire cut in. “You wanted to see inside Reighn’s old home?”

“Well yeah, I mean don’t you want to know what kind of pad the male had as a teenager. Like is it a typical bachelor place.”

Claire laughed out loud. “Frankie, you know it won’t be. It is seven hundred years since he lived here. And even then Lady Verity said he hardly stayed here. It was more an inheritance from his grand dam’s side.”

“Oh… so no pizza boxes or cans of opened beer with pool tables then?” She sounded so disappointed Ocean felt sorry for her as Conor said. “Never mind Frankie, shall we go find out anyway?”

Frankie’s face transformed from sad to happiness in seconds as she shimmied with pleasure. “Okay can I ride with you Conor?”

“Sure you can.”

Ocean looked around and breathed deeply getting a small scent of Conor, Claire and Frankie but mostly she breathed in clean crisp air. “This is delightful. I think I love it.” She looked up into the amber eyes of Conor and asked. “Do you like it?”

He smiled his toe curling smile. “What I see, I find pleasing to my eyes.”

Ocean like Claire and Frankie knew the male was not talking of just the land, flustered she cleared her throat before she said. “Okay then, let’s go.”

The house when they pulled around the curved driveway was exactly as Kadee stated. A castle, granted not as large as the Dragon’s Gap castle but a castle all the same. “Oh my!” Claire gasped, “I had no idea!”

“What the hell!” Ocean said at the same time. Eyes wide Claire shook her head. “He never said it was a castle just that it was his place and you can buy it.”

“Well!” Ocean pointed to the three girls standing in awe looking up at the castles stone wall and turrets. “How much does he want for it?”

“So you are going to buy it?”

Ocean gave her a look of disbelief. “Can you honestly think I can say no to them?” They both looked towards where the girls stood as all three turned to them. Their faces weathered in smiles, eyes shining in hope. So excited they almost vibrated with it. Kadee yelled. “Told you, a castle!”

Claire laughed and agreed. “Okay a dollar!”

“I beg your pardon?” Ocean placed all her attention on Claire who quietly said. “Your cousin wants to sell you and your family this castle and land for one dollar.”

Ocean chewed her bottom lip and squinted up at the top of the castle wondering if it was accessible. “Call him and tell him I cannot accept charity. I have some pride.”

Claire was marshaling all her arguments when the next words from Ocean made her thoughts stall.

“Tell him I will pay ten dollars.”

Claire carefully clarified. “Ten dollars?”

“Yep! Not a penny less.”

“Okay.” Stifling her laughter Claire pulled her phone out and messaged Reighn, his reply was not long in coming, she read his text and told Ocean. “He said deal.”

Ocean smiled. “I thought he might. Ten dollars is ten dollars after all!” She and Claire burst out laughing as they exited the truck. Conor looked over at her and smiled, his mate was delicious, and especially when she laughed he asked. “What is amusing you two?”

Frankie moved to stand with Claire. “Yeah what is so funny?”

When the girls had joined them Claire stated. “Ocean has brought the property. Girls you are home.” They along with an excited Joy cheered and hugged everyone there. Conor smiled. “Did the Dragon Lord drive a hard bargain?”

Ocean pulled her face into a frown when the girls stopped cheering and looked at her as she answered Conor. “He did, but I told him ten and not a penny more. I was quite firm.”

Claire mouthed. ‘Ten dollars’ to Conor causing him to laugh and say. “Well. Good for you.”

The girls not sure why they found this funny asked Frankie who smiling whispered what had happened.

“Let’s go inside before the girls break the door down.” Ocean stated.

The girls whooped with delight and hurried to the door. Claire waited until Conor lifted out the carrier with Parker inside as Ocean grabbed the baby bag. Claire handed him the key to the front door. He looked up at the two fifteen foot tall, iron strapped wooden doors which would allow a fully grown dragon to pass through without bringing down the house. “I would hazard a guess these are at least five inches thick if not more.” Conor murmured.

“Why would they want them that solid?” Joy asked as she smoothed a hand over the golden wood.

“To stop marauders.”

“What are they?”

Conor grinned at the inquisitive girls as he answered Paige’s question. “Enemies, that wanted to get into the house.”

“Like pirates?” Kadee asked. Conor looked her over she was a cute girl, she would be a lovely lioness.

“Do you like pirates Kadee?”

Before she could answer Paige sighed as only a sister could when she told him. “She is crazy for them.” Kadee ducked her head as she toed the pebbles under her feet. Conor reached out and ran his hand over her hair when she looked up at him he told her. “You should talk to Andre` he was a pirate once upon a time.”

Kadee’s eyes widened as she asked in hushed voice. “Really a real-life pirate and Andre`… our grandfather Andre`?”

Conor cocked an eye at her. “Yep, with an eye patch and all. He captained his own ship.” Conor looked at Ocean and saw a relieved expression come and go. He reasoned she was probably pleased he did not belabor the point of whom Andre` was.

“Oh wow!” Kadee almost swooned right then and there and turned to Ocean and begged. “Mom can you talk to him for me and ask some questions please?"

“We will see.” Ocean told her trying not to be annoyed with Conor. It was not his fault he did not know how she felt about Andre`. Shoot, she did not know how she felt about the male that was supposed to be her father. Sighing she said to take her mind off her thoughts about something she could do little about at the moment. “Getting old here, open up the door.”

Conor grinned. “As you wish.”

Using the large iron key. He said. “We will change this.”

“Just as well that will be hard to put in my jeans pocket.” Ocean mumbled to Claire. Which seemed to be the funniest thing Joy and Kadee had heard for a while. As they laughed while the three girls scrambled through the door way. When Ocean went to pass Conor, he bent down and whispered. “Welcome home mate.”

She sighed and looked into his amber eyes and returned just as quietly. “You too mate.”

She nipped in before him. Only to come to a halt in what was a very large imposing entry way, that was a delight to the senses. A large cathedral ceiling reaching what Ocean thought was maybe thirty feet tall, greeted them. Hanging from the center was a huge elaborate chandelier it was exquisite, each prong holding a light was molded in the shape of a dragon. “Oh, I love it.” Ocean sighed.

“You think it is electric?” Paige asked. Kadee scowled at her. “Of course it is. Why would it not be?”

“This is a really old home, maybe he never got around to doing it. He has not lived here for years.”

“Seven hundred.” Frankie muttered as she looked up at the beautiful wooden ceilings.

“See?” Paige told Kadee who opened her mouth to respond as Conor ended what he could see developing into an argument when he turned the lights on. “We have electricity.” The girls all ahh and oohed as the lights sparkled.

Ocean looked around at the stone floors and the sweeping staircase that rose up to the next floor. The banister was a beautiful rose colored wood that was highly polished and gracefully guided the steps upward. The walls were covered in plaster board and needed new paint.

“That seems sad.” She indicted the covered stone walls, “We should take all that off and have the stone. What do you think?” She asked Conor who nodded and in his deep voice agreed. “It seems a shame to cover what has stood for years.”

“Okay so that all comes off.” Like the others Ocean noticed all the doors leading into rooms were in need of refinishing. The girls looked at her and Ocean smiled. “Go…go look and find a bedroom each.”

Claire yelled out as they started to run up the stairs. “All the mattresses are new as are the linens so you can all move in today plus there is meant to be an entertainment room somewhere.” With cheers of happiness the girls continued up the stairs.

“Really entertainment room?” Ocean asked with raised eyebrows.

Claire nodded. “I think it was an enticement.”

“Huh!” Was her only comment.

Conor looked around. “It needs updating.”

“It does, do you know anyone?” Ocean asked as he grinned. “As a matter of fact, I do. Let’s do a walk through and make a list of what needs doing, then we can see who we need to call.”

Frankie pulled a tablet from her backpack. “Come on let’s go.” So the four of them walked around the ground floor as Frankie tapped away on her tablet. The other three pointed out work that would need to be done. They walked into the large, great hall or lounge and stopped at the opulence that greeted them. “Oh my!” Frankie gushed. “Isn’t it great?”

“Well, that is one word for it!” Ocean commented as she looked up at Conor. “Change it or leave it?”

Without hesitation he rumbled out. “Change it and quickly.” Just then the girls arrived back. “So we found our rooms and an entertainment theatre for games and movies. Conor, it is fabulous!” Kadee told him. Conor grinned “That is great.”

But the three girls were not listening to him they were taking in the whole golden room. “Wow! Someone liked gold huh?” Joy nudged Paige who agreed. “A lot!”

The adults all agreed with Joy everything in the room was gold, other than the large stone fireplace that covered one full wall. Everything else, wooden floors, painted walls, furniture there was not one fixture or wall that was not colored gold.

“This is definitely for change until then, let’s not use this room.” Ocean murmured.

“It will make a wonderful lounge for you all, though.” Frankie sighed with pleasure. “Once it is decorated in normal colors.”

They all agreed it would and moved on to the kitchen which basically ran the length of the house, it was so large. “This is like from the middle ages.” Paige quipped as they entered, Ocean just stopped herself from grimacing in distaste. Conor said as he looked around. “Well, this room will be the first to be remodeled.”

“Although we can use the cooker, it is electric.” Kadee mumbled doubtfully. Shocked Joy cried out…“There are no taps. How did they get the water in here?”

Conor smiled at her stunned tone. “The kitchen boys carried it in.” Horrified the three girls looked up at him as Joy asked. “Like in buckets?”

Claire laughed at the expressions on all three faces. “Yes, they actually worked back then.”

Paige asked. “But what about school?”

“There was no school.”

Horrified all over again Kadee squeaked. “What about books?”

“Nope, no books or computers, TV, nothing like that.” Ocean told her.

“It was the dark ages!” Paige cried as the other two girls nodded.

“Well yes it was.” Conor said. “That is why it is called, ‘The dark ages.”

“That is just wrong… so wrong we need taps.” Kadee stated. Ocean assured her there would be taps and water. Kadee nodded and stated. “Good, because I am not hauling water. I go to school.”

Which made the adults laugh. “You will not have too!” Frankie said as she wrinkled her nose. “This is depressing we need the dragons.”

“Why, can they remodel fast?” Paige asked as she looked around at the dark, horrible room.

“Yes. If you can draw what you want, they will have it done enough for the decorators to come in.”

“Seriously?” Ocean asked Frankie and Claire who both nodded. “Yep.” Claire told them, “They use dragon magic, which is how most of the Gap was developed so quickly.”

“Wow that is so cool.” Kadee told Joy who agreed.

Ocean agreed as well. “When can they come?”

Frankie shut her phone. “Two are on their way, draw what you would like and they will have it done in an hour also George and Ivan are on their way.”

“They are the decorators. They have their own company. We are lucky they are free.” Conor told Ocean who smiled. “Oh okay. So does anyone have paper?”

Within minutes Paige, Joy and Kadee were racing upstairs where they remembered seeing paper. Conor passed her a pen. She smiled as she walked around the large empty room to the only piece of furniture there. A long scarred wooden table that had to be the original kitchen work bench. There were a few counters that remained against the wall although they looked like they were ready to fall down.

By the time the girls were back, she had a good idea of what she wanted and as they all surrounded her she bent over the paper and sketched her dream kitchen with a few ideas thrown in by the others. She drew a long kitchen island and butler’s pantry, dish washers and an eight burner stove. Granite counters in black and a farmers sink, large refrigerators and walk-in-freezer.

At Conor’s insistence she drew in the long table they were using as their kitchen dining table with at least twenty chairs around it. Placing it at the end of the kitchen sitting in front of the new bay window that had window seating. The floors were stone as were the walls, she left that the same, just cleaner and added a large window over the sinks. When she was finished, Conor and the girls along with Claire and Frankie were impressed.

“Wow, you can really draw, that is so life like.” Frankie said, Ocean smiled at the compliment. “Thank you, it is not a medium I do much of. This was fun.”

“What do you normally do?” Frankie asked.

Ocean shrugged as she answered. “I take photos.”

“Oh…oh my, you are that Ocean Walker, why did that not register before? I love your work! Absolutely love your work.”

Ocean nodded. “Thank you that is kind of you to say.”

“I missed your last showing. Will you show here?”

“There is a gallery?” Ocean asked then inwardly cursed as she saw the bemused looks on her family’s faces. “I am a little famous for my work.” She explained. Frankie snorted. “A little, your mom is really famous.”

“Frankie please.” Ocean flapped her hand around.

“What? They will find out.”

“Yes but later, today is about our home.”

“Oh okay sure. Edith Kingsley owns the gallery she will love to show your work.” She looked at Conor as he sighed. “Just saying!”

Which made the girls laugh. Stopping anymore of Frankie’s observations, Ocean said. “Well, I will go visit her soon.”

Claire said. “I am sure she would love that.” She noticed Frankie frowning because she had just remembered Harper had a problem with Ocean Walker the photographer, what it was about she had no idea. She thought it had something to do with Ocean’s mother but she was not sure.

The dragons arrived bringing her back to what was happening, they were two older males. Ian and Adam, Frankie had worked with them before they were kind, patient and very fast. They took Ocean’s sketch and smiled. Ian congratulated her. “We are impressed, this design is outstanding, would you mind if we made some adjustments?”

Conor and Ocean shook their heads, Ocean said “Please do whatever you think would suit. I have never designed a kitchen before.”

Conor asked. “Can you install a lift?” The three males went with Conor and the girls to see where one could go, after they assured him that a lift was as easy as installing the kitchen.

Frankie, Claire and Ocean took the baby in her carrier and went upstairs to tour the two remaining floors. “This house is huge.” Frankie stated sometime later as they came from what was obviously the entertainment room.

“It is, have you found your master bedroom yet?” Claire asked as she poked her head around a door to look into an empty room.

“No!” Ocean called back as she came out of what would be a bathroom when upgraded. Paige ran up the stairs. “It is on the next floor.”

“What?” The three females asked her. Paige grinned.

As she told them. “There is another whole floor.”

“You are not kidding are you?” Ocean asked her.

“No, we already looked.” She showed them the staircase that lead up to double wooden iron banded doors like the ones at the entrance.

“How did we miss these stairs?” Ocean asked the other two females.

“Seems impossible.” Claire agreed.

The door opened into a lounge that had doors leading off of it. A large stone fireplace covered one wall it was magnificent. “You can see a couple of comfortable chairs and table here with a fire going, so romantic!” Frankie sighed.

Ocean could also see it, just as she could see a very lifelike Conor and herself on a large mat in front of a blazing fire. She averted her eyes from the area not wanting to explain the blush she could feel creeping over her face.

They walked around the lounge and Frankie pulled open a door to a long closet. They could see no use for it so closed the door and shrugged at each other. Then they found the bedroom with the biggest bed Ocean had ever seen and from the silence that descended on the group it was the biggest they had ever seen as well. “I forgot, I am meant to show Kadee and Joy.” Paige called out as she ran from the room. “Does she not walk anywhere?” Claire asked with a smile as she looked after the girl.

“Not that I have seen.” Ocean replied absently as she tipped her head to the side while saying. “You know that is one huge bed right? It is not just my imagination.”

Frankie agreed. “Yes it is big alright!”

Conor walked in saying. “Paige said the bed was… yes… she was not exaggerating that is really big.”

He ended up next to Ocean staring at the bed. Ocean looked up at him as she said. “Your lion could lie on that, and there would still be room for us all!”

He smiled slowly as he returned her look. “He likes that idea.”

“I bet he does.” She mumbled as her body tingled from the heated look he gave her. “Did you see the fireplace?” She asked her voice a little higher than normal causing Conor to smile wider, knowing she was not indifferent to him which made his beast stretch in anticipation.

“I did, I will have them all cleaned before we can safely use them. I have placed them on my list.”

Claire called to her and she gave him a vague smile as she hurried to see what Claire had found. Conor wandered from the room, he and his lion happy they had found their mate and she was receptive to him. Apparently his little mate did not care that he was a huge male and an even larger lion. Maybe it is because she was dragon.

Claire and Frankie had indeed found another room which Claire told her was called a dressing room. Frankie told her there were two when Ocean asked why. Claire launched into a lecture about what dressing rooms were used for in the past. Once they decided on what should now be in the rooms for shoes and clothes. Frankie told her about the revolving shoe rack which they all sighed at and Ocean agreed she needed one. They eventually left to look at what was behind the two other doors and found two small studies, in the second one Conor stood looking out the large window. “I like this room for a nursery for Parker. What do you think?” He asked the three as they entered. Ocean smiled. “Yes its ideal, once we decorate it, she will be very happy in here.”

Claire said. “Did you guys notice the French doors that go to the balcony?” They walked back into the lounge to where she had pulled back the heavy drapes exposing several French doors as Ocean and Frankie walked quickly to Claire, when she opened a door they were going to walk out. Conor stopped them. “Ladies I think it may be a good idea for us to find out how sound the deck is before you step out on it.”

All three halted. ”Ah ha! Good idea!” Ocean agreed. They all took a step back and turned to him. “This is a massive master suite do you think, we really need all this room?” Ocean asked him with a little worry in her voice because even though she asked him, she really loved the space and could visualize how it would look once a bathroom was added and it was decorated.

Conor nodded. “I do, we need a bolt hole from the pride when they descend on us. Also one of those small rooms we will use for Parker the other is where the lift will come too.”

“Oh a private lift, how cool!”

He winked at her. “I need a fast access to the kitchen.” They all laughed at his innocent expression.

“You know?” Claire told them “You could put a little bar fridge in the nursery for snacks and drinks.”

“Ohh, I love that, let’s make that happen.” Ocean asked Conor, who nodded. “I will add it to my list.”

Frankie asked. “Where are you going to put the bathroom?”

Conor said. “Come with me I will show you. I was thinking we could fit it between the dressing rooms we will take a little from both of them.”

“We need a big one.” Called Ocean as she trailed behind them thinking Conor needed a huge tall shower and she loved a bath.

“Oh, it will be.” They all went to where he opened the same narrow door they had earlier, that was between both dressing rooms. “This is where in the old days the manservant would stash all his cleaning equipment and clean or polish the master’s boots, etc.”

“Oh!” Ocean and the other two said as understanding hit. It looked like a long three foot wide dark cupboard.

“What a horrible place to have to work in.” Claire murmured.

“How do you know about all that?”

Frankie asked Conor who grinned as he replied. “I like history and especially I like to read about old homes.”

“Oh okay.”

He told Ocean who was standing back trying to visualise the bathroom. “I will have Ian and Adam here after they finish the lift and the other bathrooms. By the time they are finished it will be like it was always here.” She looked up at him and smiled to reassure him. “I bet it will, so where should we stay while we knock this place into shape?”

Conor looked around. “Here, we can eat out and the bedrooms are okay once they all have bathrooms. We can have the downstairs redecorated first then shift into a few of the rooms down there while they do upstairs.”

Ocean shrugged. “Sounds good to me. We will need a bassinet for Parker actually several then she can come downstairs with us. We need to shop.”

Conor nodded. “Good, so after we do lunch you can shop and I will collect my stuff.”

“Agreed.” Ocean and Conor smiled at each other.

“Enough you two. Sheesh!” Frankie rolled her eyes at Claire. Before Ocean could retort they all heard squealing and giggles. Claire and Frankie turned from Conor and Ocean and started towards the noise as Conor bent down and kissed Ocean, who wrapped her arms around him. He stood lifting her off her feet as the kiss became heated. Pulling away before he took her to the floor and showed her what a lion wanted from his mate plus when he finally made her his, he wanted a bed. He growled low in his throat as Ocean blinked to bring her thoughts back on line. “Oh...oh!” Was all she could think of to say! “My thoughts exactly.” He grumbled out. Conor grinned as his eyes heated with desire. “I cannot wait until we are alone.” Ocean blushed as he placed her back down on her feet and slowly let her go. Then he placed his hands in his pockets to keep from grabbing her again.

He gave her a smile and swaggered to the bedroom leaving Ocean to fan her over heated cheeks. Frankie stood just inside the door, she smiled when Ocean noticed her. “You two work well together almost like you were made for each other.”

“Well if you believe in stuff like that, we are!” Ocean said as she walked towards her. “I really never thought I would have a mate. I figured my girls would be enough.”

Frankie nodded as she said. “Oh me either, it is amazing huh?”

“Yes, it really is.” Just then Parker cried and Ocean said. “Time for a bottle let’s go downstairs and talk.”

CHAPTER NINE:

A s Ocean fed Parker, they discussed moving in, Conor agreed to have all the remaining items of Ocean’s and the girls at the hotel picked up and he would have his stuff moved from his apartment.

Saul walked in as he said that and was introduced to everyone. “You are leaving now?” He asked Conor who looked at his brother and said softly. “I am, this is my home now.”

“Yeah, I guess.” He sounded so sad Ocean said. “No reason you cannot move in. There is plenty of room, and Conor could probably use the male company.”

Saul’s face lit up “You mean that?”

Ocean said. “I usually mean what I say.”

Paige said. “We could go look at the cabins out the back. We saw them from upstairs. They may be liveable if you want to live there?”

Saul and Conor grinned. “It sounds good.” Conor told her “Let’s go look.” With that he, Saul and the girls were gone.

Claire said. “That was nice, offering Saul a place here, he would be lost without Conor. They only connected a few months ago. His father is Conor’s father when their dad died after a pride war. I think Saul was only ten or so, his mother was scared for his life she left, taking Saul with her.”

Ocean looked after them as she asked. “She left Conor behind?”

Claire nodded “She did, she was not his mother. Life was not easy for either of them. Conor survived to find Saul and together they lead a pride of misfits here.”

Ocean nodded as though she thought of something that made sense to her. “Family is family!”

Frankie looked at her and asked. “Does that sentiment mean your sister and father as well?”

Claire looked at the suddenly serious Frankie, it was as though another being was superimposed over the normal carefree Frankie. Claire felt a shiver of apprehension as Ocean looked down at Parker’s small face and sighed, “Frankie you ask the hard questions.”

“I know, but you are smart enough and wise enough to know it was not their fault as much as it was not yours. Others played god with your lives and now three people are hurting.”

“That is true but…”

“Tell me Ocean what are you going to punish them for?” Claire asked softly as Frankie said. “You can’t really, can you, it would be like punishing yourself. Because you didn’t know about them either just like they knew nothing about you. In fact the ones to be angry at are the Goddesses, and Andre` was really angry at her. Papa Rene` thought she was going to hurt him.”

“When was this?” Ocean demanded as fear for the male she had not met came over her. Frankie looked out the corner of her eyes at Ocean seeing the concern, casually she said. “When she came here to tell him about Ciana and her babies and you. Although she did not now a lot about you, he was so angry he told her she had to explain why she had done what she had. If you wanted her too. He said that you were so much more important than they knew and she was to stay out of his and his daughters lives. He and his family would love you and fix the mess they have made.”

She looked at Ocean and asked. “You know what you are. Right?”

Ocean bypassed that question and asked one of her own instead. “How do you know all this, were you there?”

Frankie did the lips thing as she thought about that question, and then she shrugged. “Nope, I was not. I just know it. That is all!”

Ocean said slowly as she realized this strange woman was so much more than the sweet woman she appeared to be. “Okay, well, that gives me things to think about.”

“Because I think it was as hard for them as it is for you to find out their daughter and sister was lost. It was as much a shock to them as it was for you and to take it out on them for something beyond all three of your control. That seems rather bitter and sad for the girls as well as you and them.” Claire told her as she tipped Ocean’s face up to her with two fingers under her chin. “You are so much better than that!”

Ocean removed her face from those fingers and looked at her with sober eyes that held not anger but confusion.

“You really are!” Frankie chipped in.

With raised eyebrows Ocean asked. “Am I?”

Claire smiled. “Yes, otherwise those three young girls and that male who has declared himself to be yours and his brother. Oh and let us not forget the five lionesses you will be taking on today are all wrong and you are a selfish, hard, bitter nasty female!”

Ocean laughed. “Lay it out there my friend.” She held her hand up. “No I am not like that. I will not be like that and you are both right. My family, all my family deserves much more, so much more than an angry Ocean. They deserve aunties and uncles and grandparents.”

“Oh, they will have heaps of them. But you are still angry right?” Frankie asked hesitantly.

Ocean shrugged feeling uncomfortable. “Yeah, I am, but I will deal with it somehow.”

“Good, so can I have a cuddle?” She held her hands out for the baby as Ocean grinned and passed Parker to her saying. “Thank you Frankie.”

Frankie smiled and said. “It is what I do.”

Ocean whispered. “You need to find out who you are sweet Frankie, time is running out. Soon it will not be possible for you to hide anymore.”

Frankie looked a little awed as she said. “I was unaware I was hiding!”

“Which is why you are hiding.” Ocean softly told her. Frankie stilled as did Claire who looked at Frankie “What do you see when you look at her?” Claire asked Ocean.

“Frankie surrounded by stars. Do you not see the same? Seer?”

Claire said quietly. “No, I never see anything around Frankie.”

“You need to see the seeker.” Ocean advised Frankie who nodded and whispered. “Oh…oh alright, I will do that.”

“Soon Frankie.” Ocean told her as she got up and left the room. Frankie looked after her. “I did not know she was a seer, did you?”

Claire shook her head. “Maybe she is, maybe she is not. She is a dragon with abilities just coming to light.”

“She sure is spookier than you all together!”

Claire cleared her throat. “Yes, she is. Will you do it?”

Frankie nodded. “I will go talk to Harper as soon as she returns.”

“Okay good.”

“Yeah good.” Frankie replied and to Claire’s ears she sounded scared.

CHAPTER TEN:

L ater after a huge lunch at the hamburger place the girls and Conor begged to go to. Claire and Frankie seeing Conor wanted to talk to Ocean alone, took the girls to start on their shopping. Ocean handed Claire her credit card, and smiling at Joy said. “Please buy all three of them something special to remember today by.”

Joy beamed. “Really, me too?”

Ocean hugged the skinny teenage. “Definitely and if your dad says it is okay you can spend the night. Only...” As she and Kadee started to squeal with delight. “If your dad says it is okay.”

“That is so cool.” Joy and Kadee said together.

“Great.” Paige mumbled. Ocean told her. “Buy a book you want to read or a movie.”

Conor told her. “I will be bringing my game console. We can do that, I mean we have the theater.”

“Serious I can play with you?”

He grinned at her eagerness. “Always, you have to be better than Saul?”

“Can I buy my own game?” She asked Ocean.

“Of course.”

“Thanks, let’s go.” She ordered the two younger girls as Frankie slung an arm around her shoulders.

“So I like to play…. they were quickly down the street and Ocean missed what Frankie liked to play. Claire grinned at the trio and Frankie. “You made them happy, and I included Frankie in that.”

Ocean shrugged. “That is my job. Maybe not so much with Frankie.”

“Well, I will see you later. I have to see some lionesses when I leave the girls. I will give the card to Frankie if you have not caught up with us.”

“Okay and thanks Claire for everything.” Ocean stood and hugged Claire who returned the hug.

“You are welcome.” With a wave to Conor, she left.

Sitting again she asked. “So Mr Towers what do you need to discuss with me?”

Conor ordered more coffee and then told her in a very quiet voice as he picked her hand up and held it. “I need to take Paige to the Dragon Lord.”

Ocean replied in a voice just as quiet as his. “I see would this have to do with her being a ‘First’ and I am guessing you do not need me there, as you said I instead of we?”

“Yes to both.”

“Why does he have to know?”

“She is in his territory. He needs to know and keep her safe. She will be very important as she matures, as we mature and our race evolves into what we are to become.”

“Why would she not be safe? We are at the epicenter of dragon civilization, who would dare to hurt her?”

Conor grimaced as though his coffee tasted bad and told her about the attacks on the people of Dragon’s Gap, the poisonings, the attempts of kidnapping. When he was finished she asked. “So this is where Andre` and Ciana are now?”

“Yes after the rescue, they left to bring Thorn’s people here.”

“Amazing Elves, the girls are going to flip.”

He grinned. “Speaking of the girls, have they shifted?” Ocean explained about the pills, Conor sighed and swore softly. “Okay, we need them off them as soon as possible. Sharm needs to check them both over first some of that stuff can change them at the DNA level.”

“Oh my Goddess seriously?”

“Yes it is okay, we will sort it out.”

Ocean asked. “Can you manage two teenage lionesses because you know I am going to be useless here? You daddy will have your hands full.”

Conor smiled widely as he heard her call him daddy, even though it was in jest it sounded great.

“I will manage, and you should know they may not be teenage lionesses it depends on what the pills did to them.”

“Well okay we will find out I am sure. Now about Paige. Take her, in fact take all three. Maybe you can persuade Frankie to give them a tour this afternoon and if Joy can stay over, they can come home with pizza for dinner?”

“You know?” He kissed her. “The pizza place only started three weeks ago and already it is busy.”

“I am shocked, no pizza how did you survive?”

Conor’s face pulled into sorrow as his eyes laughed at her playful tone. “It was hard, so very hard.”

“Funny lion let’s go before they break my bank.”

CHAPTER ELEVEN:

C onor sat in Reighn’s office with a nervous Paige. “Why are you nervous kitten? Reighn is your relation and one of the kindest, nicest males I have ever met.” Paige winced. “He may make me leave.”

Startled Conor asked. “Why would he do that?” “Because I will bring trouble here?”

“Who told you that?”

Paige could hear his lion in his voice. She swallowed and whispered. “You kicked Neila out.”

Conor nodded. “I did, but she was nothing like you. Neila was just wrong, wrong for the pride, wrong for Dragon’s Gap. You saw that in the short time you were in her company. Can you honestly say you are anything like her?”

“No, she thought more of herself than she did the pride or the Gap.”

“Exactly you, my young kitten are not wrong.”

Paige looked at him with fear in her eyes and whispered. “How do you know, was that why those people wanted me and Kadee and why we had to leave?”

Conor pulled her gently onto his lap. “Sweetheart, one, your grandfather was a very intelligent, resourceful male who knew when he needed to protect his young. Which he did by sending them to Ocean and me. I believe those people did not know what or who you were, but I believe your grandfather and whoever was watching out for you did.”

Paige laid her head on his chest as she said. “Like the Goddess, that is what Mom thinks.”

“Yes something like that.” Conor rumbled. They were quiet for a minute or two and then Paige asked. “Conor, can we call you dad? We don’t remember our birth father. Kadee and I were really young when he died, and Parker’s birth parents did not want her. There is no one to be upset if we do. It is just the three of us and Kadee. I think Parker will grow up calling you dad, so Kadee and I want to as well. Then we will be a family.”

Conor felt his heart expand. As he cleared his throat. “We don’t know each other really well. But as I am sticking around, I would really like it if you and Kadee considered me your dad.”

“Because you and mom are mates?” He could hear the uncertainty in her young voice, and he hugged her to him. “Not just because of that I would be proud to claim all of you as mine.”

“So you can claim all three of us like mom did?”

“I will as soon as we see the Dragon Lord.”

She heaved out a large sigh. “Good, we were worried you would not want us.”

He tipped her face up to his. “Never ever worry about that. You are mine, all of you. Now, I have something serious to discuss with you.”

Paige frowned. “What?”

“Your mom told me about the pills you take. I would like for you to stop taking them.”

“Okay, they make us feel funny, so it will be good not to take them anymore. But then we will shift to our lion skin right?”

“Yes, Sharm will have to check you both out to make sure you are okay. But if you stop taking the pills it will not be long before you can shift.”

“It will be fun, I think.”

Just then Sage and Reighn walked into the office Conor felt Paige tremble. Slowly as he did most things Conor stood as Paige lowered her feet to the floor. “Paige this is the Dragon Lord Reighn Kingsley and his shadow Lady Sage.”

“Welcome to Dragon’s Gap again.” Reighn said as he showed Sage to a seat. Paige looked up at Conor who nodded for her to take her seat. Sage also said “Welcome Paige it is very nice to meet you again.”

“You too Lady Sage and Lord Reighn. I am sorry if I was rude to you yesterday and we love our home, thank you for selling it to us. It is fabulous.”

Sage said. “Paige honey you were not rude. Standing up for your family is never wrong or rude.”

Paige let out a relieved breath. Reighn beamed a smile at her. “I am glad you like the home, did you find the entertainment theater?”

Paige almost bounced out of her chair as she replied. “Yes, dad and I are going to break it in later tonight, while Joy and Kadee have a sleep over.”

“A sleep over already?” Sage asked Conor who smiling shrugged. “They are like-minded apparently.” “What does Harper and Ace think?” Reighn asked.

“I have no idea, now we are here because my Lord it has come to my attention that my Paige is a ‘First.’ and we wished for you to know.”

Reighn looked at the scared teenager and softened his tone as he asked her. “Paige, do you know what that means?”

“Dad and I talked about it, he said we will have to have more talks later he just wanted me to know.”

Sage asked. “You did not know before.”

Paige shook her head. “Not really I kinda always knew I was different but I thought it was because we took the pills all the time, you know?”

“I do, yes.” Sage smiled at her, easing the tension in her shoulders immediately. “You know it is okay to be different. Everyone here is different, we are all weird in some way.”

Reighn snorted. “Sage, she did not say weird!”

Sage looked at Reighn. “She is a girl, she means weird.”

Paige tried not to laugh as the two exchanged words. Conor grinned at her, “Your cousins are slightly bent, but you will get used to it in time.”

Paige’s eyes widened as a male and female entered.

Reighn introduced Paige to the couple. “Paige, these are my parents Lord Rene` and Lady Verity, my father is your grandfather’s brother.”

“Oh hello.” Paige tried not to be cool towards them but it was really hard. She wanted to yell at them that her mom was hurting and her mom’s dad needed to be here to talk to her. But she did not because she was scared she would cry. Verity sat beside her. “I am sorry you think we are your enemy.”

Paige shrugged. I don’t, not really, it is just I think my mom is hurting and you don’t care.”

Verity took her hand in hers. “Now you know that is not true sweetheart, you are old enough to understand that adults have issues that are not easily fixed with a few words.”

Paige looked at Conor’s face but he did not look mad or anything really. He was staring at Lady Verity, then she looked at Lady Verity too and saw anger, and fear and sadness in her eyes. “I know that, but her dad was not even here, he should have been here to meet her to hug her. She has an ache in her heart, and I think he is the only one to fix that.”

Verity nodded. “Maybe you are right, maybe Andre` has the same hole and your mom is the only one that can fix that too.”

“Oh, I never thought of that.”

“No, I am sure you did not. Now Andre` could not be here because his other daughter, your mom’s sister needed him with her and her babies. But I will tell you something, he will be here by the morning and I want you to help us…”

“No!” Conor rumbled out startling not only Verity but Paige as well. “We will not put that on her. She is only a child and as you said earlier these are adult issues.”

“Conor, I think…”

“Lady Verity, I admire and respect you very much. I count you along with your family as my friends but your fear is driving your decisions here.”

Verity raised both eyebrows as she asked in a voice devoid of warmth. “I beg your pardon Conor?”

“Your fear of what may or may not happen with Ocean. And what she may or not be to the females of dragon kind are asking you to go against your instincts. What I am sure is telling you that involving Paige in your quest to secure your future is wrong. She is a day away from arriving here and you wish to burden her with dragon kind concerns?”

Verity looked at the calm male and the teenager sitting quietly beside her who was pale and trembling her hand held securely in the Lions and shook her head. “Please forgive me. You are right. I am over wrought with worry forgive me Conor, Paige.” She stood abruptly and left by the side door. Rene` looked after her and sighed. “I too apologize I should have never allowed her to come here. Paige your grandfather is a good male. If you give him a chance, he will love you and your sister and especially your mother with everything he has. As will everyone in our family” With that, he too left following his shadow. Reighn stood. “Thank you my friend for being gentle with her.”

Conor smiled slowly. “She is a lovely female who has been nothing but kindness to me and Dragon’s Gap how could I not.”

Reighn leaned over and swept Paige into his large arms she squeaked as he did, “You my lovely little cousin are adorable. Welcome to our large, ever growing family. We are very thankful you are here.” He kissed her forehead as she smiled and wrapped her arms around his thick neck. “Thank you Uncle Reighn. I hope your mom is not too unhappy?”

“She will be for a while, but it is not your job to make her happy that is my fathers. Now when did I become uncle Reighn?”

“I have never had uncles and aunties before.” She shyly told him. Is it okay we call you that?”

“Yes my little one it is most appropriate. Now do you have any questions?”

“Yes, what did your mom mean?”

“As your dad said it is dragon business, she should not have spoken about. I would like for you not to think on it for now. All will be clear when your grandfather and aunt arrive back. Can you do that?”

“I can and thanks, now what is my job?”

He placed her back on her feet and told her. “Your job is to grow, learn and enjoy being young and a lion to love your parents and to be loved by them.”

“But I am a, ‘First!”

“Yes, and when that time comes for you to learn what that means. I, your father and anyone else we can find will help you with that. Until then, be Paige. That is all you need to be.”

She smiled as though a weight had been lifted from her shoulders. “Okay, dad has a question too!’

They all looked at Conor who nodded and said seriously. “I do. I would like it recorded that I have claimed Paige, Kadee and Parker Walker as mine along with their mother.”

Reighn grinned. “It will be so recorded.”

Paige stepped from one foot to the other. “May I go, Frankie said she will take us on a tour of the castle? Oh!” Her eyes widened. “Our home is a castle too. It is so cool. We are going to name it.”

Reighn grinned, “I am pleased you like it. Well, I am finished with you, so if your father does not mind, go find Frankie.”

Paige turned to Conor. “Dad?”

“I am good, Frankie said she will bring you home. Paige do not wander off without an adult.” He told her seriously “You have not been here long enough for people to recognize you. I would rather you were with an adult for a while until the pride and the people of Dragon’s Gap know who you both are. And who you belong to. Your mother, I feel will be terrifying if anything was to happen to you.”

Paige nodded seriously as she said. “Yeah, I think she would rival you for fierceness. I swear we will not go anywhere without an adult.”

“Thank you.”

Sage closed her phone. “Frankie is on her way here now.” Paige smiled and said thank you, then slipped from the room just as Frankie and Kadee arrived she asked, surprised to not see Joy. “Where is Joy?”

Kadee said. “Her dad wanted to talk to her, she has done the tour already she will meet us later.”

“Oh okay, `cause we are having pizza for dinner.”

Frankie sighed. “Ohh! Yum pizza. I wonder if Johner will like that.”

“You could have it with us.” Paige shyly invited her. Frankie smiled and hugged the girl. “Thank you and then you would get to meet my shadow Johner. That is a great idea. I accept.”

CHAPTER TWELVE:

W hile Conor was taking the girls to the castle, Ocean went back home and slipped up the stairs to an empty room on the second floor where she decided to open a portal. Which, thanks to an inquisitive Kadee who had read about portals and how the dragons used them to go from one place to another, had given her the idea.

The room she had decided on using was not big enough for more than a bed and side table. But it would be ideal to store all her mother’s paintings once she got them from her storage unit in Hawaii. Where after her mother had passed away, she had placed them for safe keeping.

Of course she had never opened a portal before. The knowledge just seemed to be there waiting for her to look for it, Like a memory. She frowned as she stood hands on hips looking at the outside wall, she wondered if it was her memory or her dragons. Deciding to take a gamble she was not crazy she asked her dragon she knew lay within her, silent, watching waiting. Well, which is it? She received no reply, but she knew she was there she had felt her stir more since she had her session with the punching bag.

You may as well talk to me. I am not opening the portal until you do and you know how stubborn I can be! Suddenly it was as if a door opened a light voice answered. You can be so very stubborn.

Really I am stubborn you have been moving around and making suggestions for days now and not once have you said hello!

I was waiting.

I don’t understand. For what?

An invitation. One would have been nice.

Oh! Well, I am sorry this is all new for you and me as well. I understand that, so much is happening all at once. Ocean blew a breath out as she thought of the last few days.

Yes so many new and exciting adventures. Her dragon stated with what could only be termed a happy voice. Ocean grinned and said.

Well, that is one way of thinking. Okay so let’s get this portal opened and bring all her work here.

Because you want it or to annoy that artist Harper Easton or because you wish to have it for your own pleasure?

Her name is Harper Battle now.

You did not answer my question?

Ocean sighed. She had not answered because she did not want to look at her motives but now she was forced to. She examined the reason for her decision and honestly said. Both but annoying Harper is a bonus.

She is a very talented artist or at least your mother thought she was.

I know she is. There is no denying that, but she does have a tendency to be judgemental and not always in a good way. A Miss Righteous!

You are jealous of her!

Maybe, Helena and Harper got on well. Helena enjoyed her. It was not the same with me, she had no time or love for me.

She was guilty, that is why!

Maybe you are right. Ocean agreed sadly as she opened the portal to inside her storage unit and started hauling the paintings into the room. Her mother had left a huge body of work behind, most of, if not all she had never shown. It took Ocean three quarters of an hour to swap it from the storage unit to the room. Once she was sure she had everything, she closed the portal and stood looking at all the work her mother had done. Ocean, tired, dusty and with muscles aching knew she would have to go through every canvas but not today, bringing it here was enough for now.

It was still early after she saw to Parker who thankfully had slept through the transfer of paintings. She then showered in a bathroom which was newly finished and attached to what looked like Paige’s room.

She decided to go look at some photos she had taken on her travels and see if any were viable. She and Conor had chosen an office each. His was very much the masculine one, while hers, she thought may have been a secretary’s. It was not decorated how she would like but for now it would work.

Ocean had forgotten she had to transfer all her data from her laptop to her new computer. So instead of sorting through photos she spent time setting up her home computer and downloading and uploading her work. Finally after two hours she was finished and just in time as Parker wanted a bottle. When she had seen to her needs, she walked around the house to see what miracles had been accomplished.

She entered the kitchen and was thrilled to see her design come to life it was spectacular. Ocean could see years of love and laughter filling this room.

The natural stone was still visible and the stone floor had been cleaned and re-grouted or cemented whichever it was. Ocean was glad to see the rather large holes in-between the stones were all gone there were cupboards under counters and an island made from black granite. Her table was refurbished and sat proudly in front of a sparkling clean bay window with a window seat. She turned around in delight and stopped when she saw a lovey pink and red butterfly hovering outside the window in the sunlight.

She walked to the back door and noticed it was huge and a stable door, how clever. Especially for little cubs, she opened it allowing the butterfly to fly in. Landing on the floor the butterfly, which was no butterfly grew to become. “Birdy hello.”

“Good afternoon I was hoping to catch your attention!”

“Oh, why, did you need something?’ Ocean moved Parker higher on her shoulder as she rubbed her back Parker snuffled then slept on. Birdy smiled at the picture they made. “Yes, I was wondering if you were in need of a cook and housekeeper.”

“Oh, I have not given it any thought.” At the resigned expression that crossed the faeries face, Ocean smiled and said. “Although now you mention it, I am seeing pitfalls if I take on a lion or lioness that maybe seen as favoritism. The same applies if I take on a dragon they will think I do not like them.”

She sighed, “Either way it bodes ill for all of us.”

Birdy nodded and said. “But if you take me on, no one can say anything. We faeries are everywhere and accepted, plus no favoritism.”

Ocean lead the way back to her office as she thought about what Birdy said. They stopped at the foot of the stairs as they heard creaking from above. Birdy stepped in front of Ocean and Parker and hissed softly, “Stay behind me and make for the door if you need to.”

Ocean was going to say it was probably one of the workers but had no chance as Birdy produced a long blade.

“Oh my.” Ocean murmured as she looked up to where Birdy was staring. When one of the male dragons came to the top of the stairs noticing the faerie and blade he nodded. “I apologize, we are installing bathrooms. I did not know you were employed. I will inform you when we are here from now on.” He told Birdy who inclined her head and disappeared her sword. Ocean smiled up at him, she thought it was Ian. “Thank you, the kitchen is beautiful just what I wanted and more. Birdy is our new chef and housekeeper.”

He nodded with a smile. “That is good and thank you we know your style now the bathrooms will reflect that.”

Her smile grew. “You are amazing, absolutely amazing.” He saluted the two of them and moved off Ocean still smiling told Birdy. “Got to love dragons’ magic.”

“They do good work. So I am hired?”

“Please, anyone who will defend me and mine like you just did, earns a place in my home.”

“I thank you.”

They entered Ocean’s office and took their seats. Ocean looked at the faerie and bit her lip before she asked. “Please don’t take this the wrong way but will you be able to stand your ground against the Lions?”

Birdy replied with absolute honesty. “The Leo, never, unless he was half dead, in fact I am not sure anyone other than the Dragon Lord could.” She shook her head at Ocean’s raised eyebrows. “The other lions male and females, yes. I was a guard for the High Queen and recently joined Queen Scarlett’s unit. I am professionally trained, I am intelligent and quick. Also, I am a damn good cook. I am professionally trained for that position as well.”

“Okay, so we will have some lion and dragon staff you will be our chef and head housekeeper. I work, Conor works. You would be responsible for running our home. I expect you to pick reliable people to come in daily to clean and tidy. It is a huge house, so we will need an army. The girls are old enough to look after themselves and their own rooms, this one.” She nodded to Parker in her arms. “For a few more months is all mine and her fathers, after that, we will work something out.”

Birdy smiled. “So when do I start?”

Ocean nodded. “When will your Queen let you go?”

“She already did.”

“What if I had said no?”

Birdy shrugged. “I would have returned to another Grove.”

“Tell me why us, why now?”

Birdy looked at Ocean “I am tired of killing, of always wondering if someone wants to kill me to get to someone else. I want to have a light.” At Ocean’s confused frown, she said “Light is mate in faerie.”

“Oh okay.”

“I would like to one day have young. For once I would like to do what I want. Cooking, caring for a home, for people who don’t expect any more than good honest food and a clean environment to live in.”

Moved, Ocean said softly, “Well this is the right place for that as you can see we are remodelling. Will you live in?”

“Yes, I can live at the Grove, but I wish to stay here. I should tell you my cousin Kai, if it is permissible will share a place with me. He is hoping to join the sheriff’s department.”

“Oh, okay.” Ocean thought about that, “Is he a warrior?”

Birdy anxiously nodded. “Yes, he is trained, and I should tell you he is the High Queen’s brother but he renounced his title, he wants to live here and hopefully find his light as well.”

“Well, I have no problem with that, but we will have to talk to Conor about him.”

“I understand, Lions can be territorial.”

“So I have heard, I would think it will not be a worry, if he is as nice as you.”

Birdy grinned. “Kai is a gentleman and a deadly foe.”

“Good, so extra security for the girls, can’t have enough. I am thinking.”

“Why do you think you would require that?”

“Again that is up to Conor, to discuss with you and your cousin.”

“Alright, so Lady Ocean, We are set?’

“Yes except for pay. Unless you know how much you should receive?”

Birdy looked nonplussed. “No idea!”

“Huh, well Conor and Claire may know.”

She passed Parker to Birdy as she came around her desk and asked. “Wait one minute!” Ocean went out and called. “IAN!”

“Yes Lady Ocean.” He had called back before he appeared again at the top of the stairs.

“Tomorrow can you come back and fix the cottages out back?”

“All five of them?”

“Yes please and can you make them two bedrooms each with en-suites and kitchens?”

“Of course we will do that and the stables and swimming pool when we do the tennis court.”

Ocean blinked as she asked him, “We have all those?”

“You will tomorrow.” He grinned as he returned to what he was doing, leaving Ocean laughing as she called out. “Thank you. Oh Ian there is pizza for dinner tonight you are both welcomed to join us!”

There was silence as Ocean thought maybe she had caught them both of guard, a happy and surprised. “We will, thank you.” Floated back down to her.

She went back into the room. “So there will be a place for you tomorrow to call your own and pizza tonight if you would like to stay. You should invite Kai. Oh what are your last names?” She asked Birdy.

Birdy hesitated for a minute then shrugged. “It is Rainstree.”

Not realizing Birdy was using the High Queens last name. Ocean grinned. “Okay so great.”

Birdy asked. “Ahh, you do not recognize my name.”

“I have been here two days, so sorry, no I do not.”

“We are related to the High Queen and King.”

“So you told me and I say, good for you, will it interfere in working here?” Ocean asked, more to take the worried look from the faerie’s eyes than she really cared.

“No…no, she knows we are both wanting to say here.”

“Well good so…” Just then the two bears, George and Ivan arrived. “That will be the painters, want to see the house?” Ocean asked.

Birdy nodded. “Very much. They placed Parker in her bassinet Ocean had in her office and with the baby monitor in her pocket Ocean and Birdy greeted the bears and their workers, and together they all toured the house.

When the girls and Conor, with Joy as well as Frankie, and her shadow Johner along with Kai arrived, followed by Claire and Lars, as well as Claire’s Kammy and baby. Ocean was pleased her home was filling with warmth.

Kammy fell into instant hero worship with Paige much to her amusement. When Ocean found out the two dragons, Ian and Adam lived alone she offered them a cottage each to live in.

With a look at Conor, who nodded, they agreed instantly.

Kai spent time with Conor and was accepted to be a deputy as well as funnily enough his second. Like Saul, he told her later it was not a matter of choice it was as though he was a missing piece of the puzzle. Conor told her his lion felt connected instantly, which translated to Conor.

Conor liked the idea of Kai and Birdy living at the estate as did the girls who were thrilled to learn she was going to live with them. Kadee especially, Ocean heard her asking a few times to see Birdy’s wings, which she finally promised she would show her the following day.

Kadee was delirious with happiness. She had a new mom and dad. Her new best friend was having a sleep over. She had a tour of the castle and gone shopping. They had brought heaps and they had a new home and to make it all so much better Birdy who she liked a lot was going to come work and live in her home.

She looked around and felt safe and happy since she had left her grandpa’s, with a look at Paige she knew she felt the same.

The dinner morphed into a party when Saul delivered a stack of pizzas. He was pleased to be included as part of the family and was happy when Adam told him they were fixing the cottages, as he was to live in one. Ocean looked around her kitchen with Conor by her side and Parker in his arms and was happy.

So happy! Murmured her dragon contented to be with her young and shadow. Conor’s deep voice broke into her reverie as he whispered. “I can feel your happiness from here. You know I am staying the night?”

She coughed when the bite of pizza got stuck in her throat, when she could breathe again she nodded and said. “Yep sure do!”

“Nervous?”

She looked at him and grinned as her eyes twinkled. “Honey I will rock your world!”

Conor grinned and just stopped himself from whooping with delight, instead he told her. “I will keep you to that promise.”

“Aww honey that was not a promise. That was a warning!’

Many hours later as Conor shut the bedroom door after settling Parker into her room, he stripped off his shirt as Ocean stood by the French doors brushing her hair. She wore a thin purple nightshirt made of silk. Conor fingered the material. “This is nice.”

Ocean frowned and cocked her head to the side. “You sound different, why?”

“I am worried.” He confessed, as she turned and dropped the brush onto the floor, when she saw his half-naked body, she slipped her hands around his neck. “Why, because you are big?”

Conor grimaced. “No! I had not thought of that.”

“Oh, well is it because we don’t know each other very well?”

“Not that either!”

“Oh, well is it…”

“Ocean it is because you are delightfully beautiful, and I feel under pressure.”

“Oh!” She smiled as she nipped his chin with her teeth, making him bite back a groan of desire.

“Well, we could just cuddle!”

Conor stilled, had he heard right, he looked down into her smiling eyes. “Excuse me?”

Softly, she whispered. “Cuddle, lions like to cuddle.”

“Where did you learn that bit of information from?”

“Kadee, she read all about it and told me. She said I was to make sure I cuddled you a lot tonight so you will not want to leave us!”

“Cuddle!” Conor growled as he picked her up and walked to their huge bed. “I will show you cuddle female.” After he had placed her in the middle of the bed, he stripped of the rest of his clothes much to Ocean’s delight and then laid down on his back and said. “Alright, rock my world!”

Ocean after one stunned moment, laughed and tackled him. Over the next few hours, she showed him how their world could rock together repeatedly.

While Conor and Ocean were cementing their mating, Reighn was standing pensively on his balcony waiting for Sage to join him before they retired for the night as had become their custom.

“What has you so upset?” Sage asked Reighn as she wiggled into her favored chair with her small glass of watered down wine that Sharm allowed her.

“Someone opened a portal.”

“That male, Definiao?”

“No, it was dragon magic.”

“I thought you halted that.” Reighn turned to her and sipped his whiskey as he eyed her over his glass she was looking beautiful even more so with his hatchlings lying in her body. “I did.”

Sage’s mouth fell open as she asked. “Someone opened a portal by overriding your commands, is that even possible?”

“It would seem it is possible. Yes, someone did bypass my magic to do so.”

Sage sipped her wine trying not to make a face at the watered-down version and worked at assimilating this information. “You are positive? It was not that male?”

“Most definitely.”

“Who could do that then? You are the strongest dragon here!”

“Exactly!” Reighn said then took a swallow of his drink as Sage sipped hers. He looked out over the land and felt his dragons pride at what they had accomplished so far and his relief in knowing his mother and all female dragons would soon know the thrill of flying. Sage asked interrupting his thoughts, “Do you know who it was?”

“Yes.” He turned and smiled at her slightly stunned face. “Why do you look puzzled my love?”

“I sort of am confused, you are not out there storming around throwing the person responsible in a cell.”

“I do not storm anywhere. I regally walk!”

“You really do storm my shadow. I am not the only one to notice.”

Reighn eyed her as she sipped her drink innocently, he would demand his brothers tell him who thinks he storms around, tomorrow. “Regardless I am the Dragon Lord, this is my territory no portals are to be open without my authority. Ocean must learn this.”

“Ocean opened it. Oh wow, she is amazing! What will you do?”

“Find out why she did it and ask her not to do so again.”

“Well, that could be fun!”

Reighn eyed her as he finished his drink and placed his glass down on the table. “You think I am sacred of her?”

Sage barely held her laughter in as she said coyly. “Well not scared so much as….” She did not finish as she saw the predatory look in his eyes, she slipped from her chair and laughed as she raced into their bedroom with Reighn walking. Not storming, he reminded his dragon after her.

CHAPTER THIRTEEN:

T he next night following another full day of shopping and house renovations. Ocean and her family had all finished dinner which they had eaten on their brand new patio. Birdy, along with the girls had cooked it in the brand new kitchen.

Once again it was a full house. Frankie and Johner introduced June and Fin to Ocean and the girls, who fell in love with June and Fin’s babies. Or their pink hair which seemed to make the girls squeal with delight. The males did not understand it, the females just laughed indulgently at their antics.

Claire and Lars and their young ones arrived after the meal bringing their desserts with them. They sat around indulging in the sweet treat as well as tea and coffee, while the sun started to set. The girls showed Kammy how to catch fireflies which were actual Faeries but no one thought to tell them as they were having so much fun. Birdy had told the adults it was good training for the young faeries… and the girls because of the delight on their faces.

The following morning Conor had to go back to work and Claire, Frankie and Joy arrived to take the girls school clothes shopping. Ocean would join them later, she had some paintings of her mother’s to sort out to take to Edith who she had contacted the night before.

Ocean was in the small room once more sorting through several canvases, trying to decide which ones she would take with her when she visited the gallery. Just as she had made her mind up on twelve, there came a soft knock on the door. “Come in!”

Reighn opened the door as Ocean looked up, seeing him there when she had expected Birdy, took her breath away. He filled the doorway, as his presence reached out and surrounded her. “Have you come for your ten dollars?”

Reighn’s lips twitched. “Ahh no, not really. Although while I am here, I will collect it.”

Standing with a painting in her hands, Ocean’s mind went blank she could see no reason for the Dragon Lord to be here in her home. Then the thought crossed her mind. Did he want his home back?

As if he read her mind, he said softly. “No, I do not want the house back. It is yours. Ocean, may I enter?”

“Oh… oh of course, sorry, rude of me!” He walked in hands in his pockets, a tall imposing figure of a male. “I see you have been mixing with Frankie!”

“How do you know?”

“Rudeness is not to be tolerated. Frankie’s rule.”

Ocean grinned at the exasperated tone he affected. “She does seem to be a stickler for it.”

Reign looked around at the canvases stacked against the walls. He eyed the twelve she had lined up. “Who do all these belong to?”

“How do you know they are not mine?”

“You take photos, amazing photos of people who tell a story.”

“Oh!” Once again she was taken aback.” I did not know you knew that?”

Reighn looked at her and smiled. “I have several of your works in my home.” Pleased beyond belief, that the most powerful, important Dragon Lord liked her work. Ocean smiled. “Really! Thank you, I was going to ask if I could take photos here.”

“Of course you may. If it would not be an imposition, I would love for you to do some of my young and my shadow.”

“Oh, I would love to and your dragon?”

Reighn’s dragons swamped him with pleasure, smiling he told her. “He likes that idea.”

Reighn picked up a painting from the ones she had placed in a line and looked at it. Ocean saw it was one of the ones she was debating taking, he asked,

“Who is this?”

It was a painting of a tall dark haired male and a little girl with light purple hair around three or four, her hand tucked securely in his. The bottom of their pants rolled up as they walked along the sand. Ocean flicked her eyes at the painting and away as her voice took on the neutral tones she used when discussing her mother. “I have no idea, someone she painted I guess.”

Reighn took it to the window and looked at it in the light. “The hair is the same color as yours except there are red steaks where as you have blue.”

“Really!” Ocean moved closer. “So it is, well that is not me, I never had a dad or male to take me to a beach.” Reighn wondered if she heard the pain and anger in her voice as he looked at the painting he realized this was probably Ciana and her grandfather.

“Did your mother know Ciana and her grandparents?”

Ocean looked at the painting, then Reighn, then out the window he could see emotions whirling in her eyes, yet she did not speak them, only shrugged saying, “I do not know what or who my mother knew.” She gently took the painting from him and placed it with a stack of others and lifted another of a house and placed it where the other one had been.

“So why are you here, if not for your ten dollars?”

Reighn saw that pleasantries were apparently over. “Ocean did you open a portal yesterday?”

“Yeah to get all these from my storage unit.” She told him as she squatted down to look at another canvas. “Ocean?” Reighn’s voice took on a questioning tone.

She looked up. “Yes Reighn.”

“How were you able too?”

Ocean stood up and cocked her head to the side as she looked at the male. He looked mildly inquisitive, but more he seemed confused as though he was unsure who he was talking to. “Was I not meant to?”

“No, I have placed a ban on Dragon’s Gap. I am the only one who is able to open a portal, unless I give my permission for someone else to do so.”

“Oh well okay. I am sorry, I did not know that?”

“So I ask again. How did you?”

Ocean frowned. “I don’t understand I opened a portal. I won’t do it again!”

Reighn ran a hand around his neck, “No, Ocean it is not that you did so. It is you are not meant to be able to do so. I banned it!”

Ocean stood looking at him for a moment processing his words. Then said softly. “Oh, I see… Reighn I don’t know how.” She shrugged. “I just did it.”

Reighn nodded. “Can you do it again?”

She raised her eyebrows. “Well okay… I suppose.” With that she reopened the portal within the storage unit. Reighn nodded. “Thank you, close it please.”

Ocean dismissed the portal. “So what did you learn?”

Reighn smiled. “I assume you are looking at taking these to Edith’s gallery?” He nodded to the paintings leaning against the wall in a line, accepting the change in topic, she agreed. “Yes, she called last night. I take it you told her.”

“Actually I did not, she told me who your mother was. Are you taking anything of yours?”

“Yes.” She sighed. “She was most insistent.”

Reighn laughed, “That is our Edee. Now are these the ones needed taken downstairs?”

“I see, you think there is a need for tea and coffee for this conversation?”

Reighn sighed. “Yes. I feel it will need that at least.”

“Well okay.” She pointed out the paintings leaning against the wall. “All those.”

Between them they carried twelve from the room to the foyer where she had placed several framed photos earlier. They met Adam and Ian as they finished placing the paintings against the wall.

“My Lord and Lady Ocean.” They both greeted them, Ocean smiled at the dragons, Reighn nodded. “Good morning, Adam, Ian.”

Adam asked. “Lady Ocean may we help?”

“Yes, are you going into town?”

“We are about to, yes.”

“Well could you take these to the gallery? The Lady Edith is waiting for them.”

“We will do so.” With utmost care the males picked up the canvases and framed photos and took them to their truck. Birdy walked out from the kitchen. “I am off to get the rest of my things, the guys finished our place already. Tea and coffee are on the table as is my famous chocolate cake.”

“Thanks Birdy.” Ocean said. Birdy greeted Reighn. “My Lord, good morning.”

“And to you Birdy. You are happy to work here?”

She smiled. “Immensely my Lord.”

After they were alone and before she took him to the kitchen. Ocean offered to show him around. “We have been busy in only two days. They have done so much. Would you like a tour?”

Reighn smiled at the gracious offer and he knew it was heartfelt. This was a very different female than the one who had entered his office a few nights ago. One who had punched her knuckles until they were broken and raw. He wondered if it was Conor or her young or maybe the magic of Dragon’s Gap that had given her some peace as Claire predicted.

Gently he said. “I can see that. You know if I could, may I bring Sage so together we can see everything?” At her enquiring look he said. “Otherwise, I will have to give her a blow by blow account of every room and you and I know I will miss something about the rooms design or furniture or color.”

Laughing Ocean held her hand up. “I see your dilemma, I think waiting will be wise.”

“I thank you.” He sounded relieved.

“It probably will be for the best apparently Adam and Ian as well as Ivan and George will all be finished by the end of next week.”

She looked at him and issued an invitation for him and his family. “You know, come for dinner on Friday next. We will have a BBQ. That way you can bring your little ones and we can do the whole place, the girls will love to entertain your girls.”

“I will advise Sage. She will be pleased.” He told her as they walked into the modern sparkling kitchen, Reighn sighed. “This is lovely, very nice, see I would never be able to describe all this.” He admired the black granite counters with the stainless steel appliances. He especially loved the way they had not hidden the stone away. Ocean smiled as she looked around. “The basic design is ours but once we met Adam and Ian we let them at it. They are true artists. This is nothing compared to the bathrooms.”

Reighn sighed with delight. “My great grandfather commissioned this home for my great grandmother on my Dam’s side of the family. My Sire says he was a pretentious male. Well, he uses another word but I am being polite.”

Ocean grinned. “I see and was he?”

Reighn shrugged. “I do not know!” At the sly look he gave her, she knew he remembered the golden room, and she was proved right when he stated. “I think the great room answers that question. What do you think?”

Ocean laughed out loud. “Oh so that was not you?” Reighn looked affronted. “Hell no, how could you think that?”

“Well…” He held his hand up. “Do not answer that! No that room remains as it was the day they decided on it.”

“It is rather…” Ocean gave up, she could think of nothing but disparaging descriptions. Reighn grinned.

“Yes …yes it is!”

“So as you may have guessed it is being redone and I have photos of how it was because I don’t think words do it justice. Something like that should never… ever be forgotten.”

Reighn grinned. “I agree with you and seriously no one without proof would believe us.”

“There is that!” Ocean laughingly agreed as she took her seat at the table while Reighn took his own. Ocean poured him tea and he cut a slice of cake. They remained in companionable silence until they both heard a tremendous roar from outside. Ocean’s eyes widened as Reighn grunted while he took another bite of cake. When another roar sounded closer, she asked “What was that?”

“That would be your mate.” Reighn calmly told her, “He knows you are alone here with another male. Lions are territorial, especially with their mates.”  Ocean blinked at him. “But it is you?”

Reighn raised a black eyebrow. “I am unsure whether to be flattered or insulted!”

Ocean waved her hand, “You know what I mean?” But before he could answer a shadow covered the bay window, Ocean looked at Reighn. “You see like I do, how huge he is right?”

“I do.”

“Umm! I have not met his lion yet.”

“Well, he is here. I would advise letting him in unless you wish them to renew the door.”

Ocean jumped up and opened the large back door. “Huh now I understand why they made it so big.” Reighn helped himself to more tea and cake. It was really good cake.

Ocean moved back into the room as a lion padded into her home, he was fully maned, with bright amber eyes in a head that… Ocean’s thought processes stopped working as more of the gigantic lion entered. She gauged he was as big as a full grown grizzly bear she had photographed once. “Oh my Conor, you are so handsome.” She whispered as she sat in her chair and he moved to her. She ran her hands over his fur and then hugged him around the neck. Or tried to, her arms could not go all the way around.

“You are massive so do you want tea?”

He replied with a grunt. “Well change so you can have some, although we need to try my idea of the bed later.”

At Reighn’s choked laugh she hurriedly explained. “I wanted to know if all of us and Conor as lion could fit on our bed!”

Reighn smiled. “I forgot about that bed, if I remember it is huge.”

“It is enormous,” Ocean told him, “See the reason for the curiosity?”

He nodded. “I do.”

She told Conor. “Reighn has come to find out why I can open portals.”

The lions head swung to Reighn as his eyes narrowed and his growl vibrated deep in his chest which sounded to Ocean’s amusement like a small engine idling. Reighn nodded. “I did, you have not explained the dangers of doing so to her. Which is understandable as I did not know of her ability to do so either. So we find ourselves in the position of having to explain the situation to her earlier than you wished too. Plus this cake is divine.” He took another huge bite to empathize his point.

Conor snarled which shook the windows and made Ocean tighten her hands on his mane which she had been stroking.

Reighn grinned unrepentantly at the lion. “No use being annoyed she has a right to know, how can she be prepared if she is in the dark.”

At another snarl he said. “Oh, do you mean the cake, first in first served, you know my brothers.”

Conor, the lion sniffed loudly and then with a shower of sparkles Conor appeared and growled as he hugged Ocean. “Why are you eating my cake?”

“I told you first in, first to eat cake.”

Conor grunted as he turned from the cake scarfing dragon and looked down into the happy face of his mate, he kissed her and growled. “Why do you give him my cake?”

“Cause I did not know you would be coming home otherwise I would have hid it. I swear.” She solemnly told him. He grinned and looked at Reighn. “It would have made no difference. He would have found it.”

“True I would have.” Reighn told her as he took another bite. “It is really good cake. I see why Birdy called it the famous chocolate cake.”

Conor snorted as his phone rang he excused himself and left the kitchen. But not before admonishing Reighn to leave him some cake, making Ocean giggle as she murmured. “That is one huge lion.”

Reighn agreed. “He sure is, I have never seen another one bigger.”

“Do you think Paige will be that big?” Ocean asked him with a worried frown creasing her face.

“What does Conor say?”

“That each, ‘First’ is unique, so we will not know until she is mature.”

“Well, I agree with him. We wait and see.”

“But Reighn, that is big!”

He laughed with her which is how Conor, returning from his call found them, he sat and took the cup Ocean passed him and he sliced himself a large piece of the reaming cake. “Thanks for leaving me some.” He muttered to Reighn, who grinned. “No problem!”

Conor gave him a look that spoke of retribution then asked. “So what has happened?”

“We are not going to discuss the arrival of the lion?” Ocean asked. Conor looked at her. “No, you have a male here. My lion is territorial. He did what he would do when that happens.”

“Oh okay. Then one question?”

“Yes my mate.”

“How did he know?”

“We are the Leo, every bit of dirt, stone, basically everything he places or has placed his paws on, we know and we can find out who is where.”

“Wow… that is territorial!” She looked at Reighn, “How does that work with you?”

“Extremely well, we have an understanding. I am the Dragon Lord he is a ‘First.’ It works.”

Ocean could see that was all she was going to get from either male and sighed. “Okay, so the portal?”

“Yes let us address that first.” Reighn filled Conor in on what had taken place. After that they then together explained to Ocean what they knew about the lock and key. And what was expected of her and Ciana and why there was a ban on portals opening. When they finished, Conor reverted back to the topic of the portal as Ocean sat deep in thought about all they had told her. “How was it possible she could do so?”

Reighn shrugged. “I have a theory. Ocean have you shifted?”

“No, can I?”

“Maybe, will you try?”

“Sure.”

Conor asked. “Wait… what if she gets stuck like Ciana did?”

“Ciana got stuck?” Ocean screeched causing the males shoulders to go up around their ears.

“Ocean calm, not forever and that was because of the Goddess.” Conor told her, Ocean looked at him as though he was speaking in a foreign language. “Explain please?”

“Of course.” Reighn explained in a few sentences, what had taken place, once he was through Ocean took a deep breath in and said. “Okay let’s see if I can?”

“Just see if you can partially shift your arm and hand.” Reighn asked her.

With her nod she placed her arm on the table and Reighn said quietly. “Now visualize your arm having scales and a claw, like this.” His arm and hand morphed into a scaled limb with claws. Ocean eyes widened all over again. “Oh wow that is amazing, you are red?”

“I am a fire dragon, so red.”

“Okay, what color was Ciana?”

“Silver.” Reighn told her. Ocean nodded then concentrated and realized she did not have to put that much effort into it, her dragon said. You do it like this? Instantly her arm to her elbow was covered in golden scales, and her hand became golden claws.

Oh thank you.

“That is great, gold a beautiful color” Reighn and Conor told her.

“My dragon helped.” She told them.

“You are talking to her?” Reighn asked.

“Sort of, mostly she comes and goes, sometimes she is here for a little while then not for a while.”

“Ahh I see, she is still emerging, she will remain with you longer as she grows stronger. When she helps you as she has today, she will need time to recover. It is a great time when our dragon reaches out for us, she and you will grow closer as time goes on.”

“Oh okay. So we are alright then?”

“Yes.” Reighn smiled. “It truly is, so you are the golden dragon and Ciana the silver dragon that we have always been told about but have never seen.”

“What does it mean?” Conor asked as he ran his fingers over her scales and claws, fascinated as much as Ocean was with her transformed arm.

“It means as Keeper and Olinda predicted Ciana and Ocean are the key and lock. That will release the hold over our females, and they will fly.”

Ocean sucked in a worried breath, but she did not let either male know she was concerned. That she could not get past her anger and resentment to make the prophecy happen. She asked Reighn. “How do I make it go back to human?”

“Do in reverse what you did to transform it!”

“Oh yeah, that makes sense.” She thought about what she and her dragon did and smiled when she felt her dragon take over. It felt sluggish like she was trying to make it happen without the power she had before. When her arm was human again, she told her dragon Sleep now. We will talk later. She felt a mumbled reply, but it was so soft she could not make out the words. Then she knew her dragon was no longer there.

Reighn’s, “Good.” Seemed relieved when her arm returned and made her smile. “I think Ocean. You are more powerful than an average dragon. In fact I would place you on a par with my abilities and if you wanted you could become a Dragon Lord!”

Ocean smiled and assured him. “No thank you, I think you do a fine job. You cannot get rid of the mantle that easy!”

Reighn feigned sorrow. “I was so close.”

They laughed as Ocean took hold of Conor’s hand. “Sorry cousin, you are it. I am who I want to be a dragon, a mate, mother and photographer. Believe me when I tell you I have never ever been so happy.”

He believed her. She shone with happiness. “You will need training, specialized training.”

“Alright, from you?”

“Yes from me.” He looked at the silent Conor as he asked. “Are we going to have a problem with that? Because other than Andre` and myself there are none other to help her.”

Conor closed his eyes as he said. “I hope not, we will cross that bridge when we come to it.”

Ocean smoothed her hand over his. “We will be okay things like this make relationships stronger if both people in it want that. We will work to make it so.” He gave a sharp nod, hoping she was right, but she did not know his beast as he did.

Reighn changed the topic again. “Now as I am here, I will tell you, Conor, which Paige and you need to meet and work with Patrycc Maythom.”

“Who?” Ocean asked as she looked at Reighn then Conor. Reighn answered. “He is my mother’s brother. “Why would we need to do that?” Conor asked as he looked at a worried Ocean.

“Because Patrycc Maythom is a Redeemer.” Reighn then went on to explain what and who that was.

“So why do Paige and Conor need him?” Ocean asked as Reighn looked out the window on the bright day. Amused to see several lionesses stalking through the long grass as he dragged a memory that was passed down to all Dragon Lords to the forefront of his mind. Saying. “In the beginning when there were many differing types of, ‘Firsts’. I should be able to tell you whose memory this is, unfortunately, it is not known. All Dragon Lords are born with this knowledge.” He looked at Ocean “I am sure your dragon will know of this as well.”

“Oh like an imprinted memory?”

Reighn smiled at her simplistic explanation. “Maybe something like that. Yes. I am sure all ‘Firsts’ have similar memories if not the same.”

Conor shrugged. “It is possible none come to mind.”

Reighn realized Conor would not speak of it, maybe he did not have this one or did not want to know of it.

“In the beginning the, ‘Firsts’ of many species were created and unfortunately they were not ethical or well loved, they ruled with an iron hand. The ‘Firsts’ created life without regard to the care of their young. They indiscriminately killed ones they should have been sworn to care and protect. Nothing was saved from their attention, the land, the animals, everything was for their pleasure and nothing else. It was a sad time of fear and inhumanity, for use of a better word. Atrocities were the norm, not the abnormal.

Eventually, it was finally noticed by the Divine or Creators of the worlds, whoever that may be. It is said they took one look at what the ‘Firsts’ had accomplished, which was nothing good and wiped them and the world from existence.” He sighed and shook his head as he stared at the wide-eyed Ocean and the somber Conor. “Because of the horror of what the ‘Firsts’ had done. They, the divine or whoever were unwilling to create another world. It took many millions upon millions of years before they would try again. And when they did, they created Earth and placed here, dragons, fae, and many differing species, and of course the Redeemers. Who were created to be the moral compasses of the, ‘Firsts’. They were imbued with the powers of the creators or Divine to guide ethical behaviour of the ‘Firsts’ and place ethics into the memories of all beings.”

Ocean and Conor stared at Reighn, Ocean said. “That is amazing, history at school was never like that?”

Reighn smiled, “No, this is magical history.”

Conor asked. “Your uncle is a Redeemer?”

“Yes and willing to work with you and Paige.”

“I knew one was in the world but have been unable to find him.”

Reighn shrugged. “A gift, to hide among others.”

Ocean frowned and asked, “Don’t you find that strange, that he is here now. Unless he has been around forever?”

Reighn shook his head. “No, he has not been around forever. Like all dragons he is long lived and yes. We always wondered why he was here now and there was never a Redeemer before. I suppose we have our answer now!”

“Did you request him to come home?” Conor asked him, Reighn nodded. “Yes and not because I thought you were unethical. You are the most moral person I know. It is because there was always the possibility there would be more ‘Firsts’ and I worried they may not all be like you.”

Ocean nodded and said. “Seriously, why would he not be here, you are, and now Paige. Seems smart to me, guess that is why you are the Dragon Lord?” She smiled at Reighn who dryly agreed. “I think so.”

CHAPTER FOURTEEN:

F rankie stared at her friend Ciana until she wiggled in discomfort and then demanded. “What do you mean you are not going to talk to her?”

Ciana stared straight back, and said. “She said I was not welcomed in her house.”

Frankie threw her hands up in the air. “Of course she did, she is hurt and angry.”

“Frankie, maybe we should not interfere. This is about family.” Johner tried to tell her as he sat with Andre` who held a baby and drank his tea as he watched his daughter fidget under Frankie’s look. Johner and Frankie had arrived at Andre’s apartment where Thorn and Ciana were staying until their estate was renovated to accommodate their family. As well as the other elves who had arrived the night before.

Frankie had insisted early this morning that they needed to go to Andre`s after they learned the previous night that Ciana had contacted Ocean who had shot Ciana down. Which had made Frankie annoyed which meant he was here under protest to fix this family, apparently. He listened now as his shadow said in her annoyed, do not piss me off voice. “Of course it is family, my family, and we have a fracture that needs fixing.”

“But maybe neither Ciana nor this sister is interested in meeting or are not wanting to have this fixed?” Thorn asked as he too held a baby.

Frankie gave him a sweet smile that in no way did he think was nice and he just stopped himself from wiggling in his chair as Ciana had. “I see, so we should just let it all lie idle and it will fix itself, is that what you are saying?” Not giving him a chance to answer which he decided he would not have as her voice lost some of the sweet tones when she said. “In the meantime two sisters who are hurting remain estranged, and a father is without both his daughters and his granddaughters. Who, I should tell you, those same granddaughters plan to sneak around to meet him without their mom knowing. Which is in essence lying and so not healthy for a happy family.”

Andre` just stopped himself from smiling at the thought of his granddaughters who he had not met yet sneaking to meet him. It warmed his dragon’s heart.

Thorn agreed. “Ahh, I see your point.”

“I thought you might.” She looked seriously at Johner was not sure. All he knew was it was happening more and more lately she enthused her voice with power as she told Ciana and her father. “I have called an intervention for this morning.”

Ciana frowned and crossed her arms, anger spiking as she pursed her lips. Frankie said before she could say anything. “This is so much bigger than you and Ocean, this involves every dragon female here and their ability to know their other half. Unless you forgot, you and your sister as well as your daughters are dragons too. Maybe for you being righteous is more important than dragon females ever knowing the sensation of flight but I hope not.”

She looked at the shamed faced Ciana. “I will say the same thing I said to Ocean before I came here. How dear you both be so very selfish as to withhold that from dragon females!”

Softly Ciana said. “I am sorry, if it seems like that. Where is it to be?”

Frankie relented a little still obviously annoyed she told them.” Olinda has offered a conference room at the library at ten o’clock. I thought neutral ground may be warranted.”

“We will be there.” Andre` assured her, then he smiled at Frankie and winked at Johner. “Frankie?”

“Yes?” She looked up at him as he came to her and took her hand in his, kissing the back of it. “Thank you sweet lady.”

“Oh...oh okay.” She shimmered with happiness as Johner swept her from the apartment. As the door closed behind the couple Ciana said. “Well…

Thorn cut her off. “No my Radiance, you must go!”

“I know but why?” She whined, “She hates me!”

“No.” Andre` said, “She does not, she is frightened and a little jealous of you.”

“What?

“My dear, look at your life and how you were raised and tell me you would not be jealous if you were her. Apparently from what I gleaned from Rene` she was raised by an uncaring, neglectful female. One that spent her life regretting having a child and whatever else was going on with her. I feel there was much more. She obviously did not want Ocean. Think about it. She made a deal with a Goddess and maybe she ended her days regretting that.”

“We don’t know that she did make a deal, do we?”

“Ciana!” Andre` said sternly, “You know she must have. I and my dragon have no knowledge of either of your mothers. The Goddess removed that from me.”

Ciana thought about that for a moment then said quietly. “Oh…Okay, well, we better get ready then.” Still not happy about going and in truth she was nervous she had only spoken to Ocean on the phone and that had not gone well. To actually meet her sister in person was a little scary but for the sake of dragon kind and for Andre` and their young she would do it. And if needed she would beat her sister into making sense. She could do that too. Smiling to herself, she thought she sounded like a sister and wondered who was older.

Ocean paced her suite as Conor lounged in the chair before the empty and cleaned fireplace watching her. She moved with grace and elegance not wasting a movement. She would make a great lion he thought. “What has you so upset my mate?” He grinned as she whirled around outrage on her face until she saw his smile. Her expression turned to a grimace. “Oh, you were being funny!”

“I was trying.”

“Do I really need to go to this…this intervention, which is really a stupid name? I am not sure I want to meet my father and sister.” Ocean groused as she crossed her arms looking like Ciana at that moment.

“You know you do and you also know we must go.”

“We?” She asked with raised eyebrows. Conor grinned as he told her. “Yes, your family as is our right. This concerns us all. Plus your daughters have a right to meet their grandfather and aunty unless you want them to follow through on their plans to sneak out and see him?”

“Well…”

Conor’s voice hardened a little in warning. “Ocean!” Hearing the tone, she shrugged. “Yeah… yeah, I know still….”

“Ocean, it is as Frankie said, this is far bigger than all of you, and it concerns dragon females. I told you how distraught Verity was.”

“Yes, I know, and I am still not happy about that!”

“As I was not but you do understand?” He rose from his seat and took her in his arms “You know she is beside herself with worry.”

“I know and so am I.” She looked up into his face, which was quickly becoming dear to her and let him see her fear. “What if I am not able to do this? What if we are not the ones needed to unlock this wonderful gift?”

“I have no doubt that when everything is resolved flight will be granted to all female dragons. Now my sweet that means you may take me for a flight above the clouds.”

Ocean laughed. “Really flight, a lion atop a dragon?”

“Yes.” He kissed her, “I will allow you to carry upon your back my magnificent body!”

Ocean laughed again at his boastful tone and thought about his body because it was as he said a magnificent one, she could attest to that.

“In fact… He whispered between kisses as he swooped her up in his arms. “Let me give you a refresher course in how magnificent it is!”

Giggling she wound her arms around his neck and peppered his face with kisses as she said. “Okay let’s do that. I think I missed something last night.”

“Shame on you. Pay better attention.” He growled softly as he kicked the door closed to their bedroom. Having established the rules with the girls, the first night in their new home, if their inner bedroom door was closed. They were not to be disturbed, unless it was an emergency.

CHAPTER FIFTEEN:

O cean walked into the library ahead of her family, she had Parker in her carrier. Olinda met her at the door. “Good morning Olinda.”

“Oh…oh, good morning Ocean. Look umm!”

“Yes Olinda?”

Olinda rubbed her face. “This was not my idea, and I did try to persuade her to leave but well…”

‘Olinda is there someone here to see me?”

“Yes the Moon Goddess, she just arrived.”

Ocean’s eyebrows rose. “Really isn’t that a little presumptuous?”

“That’s what I said… sort of.”

“It’s okay Olinda. Where is she?”

Olinda blew a breath out. “Third door on your left. Would you like me to come with you?”

“Thank you no. If you could hold my family off, for a little while!”

Olinda grimaced. “I will try, don’t break my library.”

Ocean smiled. “I will try.” She then walked into the room Olinda had directed her too. As Olinda walked to where Ocean’s family was just entering the library saying. “There will just be a short delay.”

“Olinda why?” Conor asked.

“Umm…the Goddess has asked to talk to Ocean.”

Frankie drew in a breath. “Well, that may not be wise.”

“That’s an understatement.” Olinda murmured as Conor agreed. “Not wise at all!”

Ocean pushed the door to the conference room open and came face to face with the Goddess and stopped. She was tall, beautiful and of undetermined age, with long silver hair that fell around her like a cloak. She wore a gown of moonlight, giving her an ethereal quality. The power that came from the Goddess was almost overwhelming. Ocean placed the baby carrier on the table and stood with her hand on the handle. “Good morning.”

The Goddess’s silver eyes flashed as she gave a small nod. “Good morning Ocean.”

She glided closer to the table and looked down at Parker. “A sweet baby girl with much potential.”

“Yes. Why are you here?”

The silver eyes of the Goddess stared at Ocean as she asked. “You are angry still?”

Ocean laughed a bitter sound that grated against the beauty of the figure before her. “What gives you any idea I would be anything other than angry?”

The Goddess’s face tightened. “I am here because you refused to speak to Ciana last night I wished to know?”

“I also refused to speak to Andre`!”

“Oh yes.”

Ocean smirked. “But that does not concern you does it?”

She seemed to ignore Oceans words. “I have looked after Ciana her entire life. It is a very hard responsibility to let go of. She has pined for you since she became aware that you existed, it has hurt my heart.”

Ocean snorted in disbelief and looked out the glass door to see Andre` walking towards the room and Olinda stepping in front of him. The Goddess asked. “You find that amusing?”

“No, I find it amazing, that you think you have a heart.”

“Take care little dragon. I am not to be trifled with!”

Ocean growled low in her throat as golden scales covered her face and arms, her eyes elongated and her voice deepened. “You dare to reprimand me. You left me alone, unguarded at the mercy of a narcissistic woman who hated me.”

The Goddess threw her head back. “Why is this my fault? I made it, so you could have a life. I do not believe your life was so different from Ciana’s.”

Ocean hissed. “You believe? You know nothing! Did Ciana have a mother that ignored her daughter for days on end because she needed to paint? To create because it was her divine right.” Ocean’s voice deepened even more as she said. “My earliest memory is being locked in my room for days until she finished creating her latest masterpiece. Then she had to sleep, finally coming to see to me only when she was forced too. Time and time again, until I was old enough to feed myself and when she was not ignoring me she was berating me for stifling her life, her creativity. How she was unloved, abandoned… all my fault. Tell me Goddess, was that Ciana’s life?”

The shocked look on the perfect face of the Goddess said it all. “No... No, it was not.”

“So I ask, why did you allow it?”

“I…I cannot answer that. It was not my intention.”

Ocean crossed her arms as the scales and the appearance of her dragon subsided. She leaned back against the table, her tone hard and as unyielding as her face which was set in a hard, unforgiving expression as she stared at the Goddess.

“Oh really? Let us talk about that. You stole us from our father. A grieving male that would have found comfort from two daughters. You made him betray the memory of his wife, and you made it so he and his dragon never knew he had impregnated anyone. Then you… you took us from him, so we never knew we had a father who would have loved us, cared for us, kept us safe. Tell me Goddess what does that make you?” Ocean scorned her, as she felt the door open behind her, then heard Andre` ask. “Yes Goddess what does that make you?”

The Goddess drew a cloak that appeared around herself as though it was armor as she stated.

“I am a Goddess.”

Ocean scoffed. ‘This does not excuse your behaviour you had no regard for me Ciana or Andre`, your whole focus was on what you wanted. You screwed with our lives for your own agenda. Tell me Goddess how has that worked out for you. I am the lock, Ciana the key and yet the females do not change or fly! Why is that your holiness?”

“You mock me. I told you to take care. You have no idea what my sister and I gave up for you?”

“I DON’T CARE!” Growled Ocean deeply, making the building rock from side to side and the Goddess gasp in fright as Andre` stumbled back against the wall.

Ocean drew in a breath and let it out slowly settling her temper at the same time her body and eyes returned to normal. Her voice was once more the reasonable tones that was her. “Because you and your sister were disappointed in the dragons, you had a petty temper tantrum that condemned all of the females to a horrendous existence while you sat in your Ivory tower or on your moon thinking righteous thoughts. You were wrong to do so then and you are wrong now. No matter what you two Goddesses tell yourselves, you cannot right a wrong by willing it to happen. All the pieces of the whole are here and yet the females do not fly. Why is that Goddess? You are the great creator of events, explain why?”

“I cannot!”

Andre` asked. “Or... will not?”

“No, I cannot!” With those words she disappeared. Ocean turned to Andre` and looked up at the beautiful dragon and said. “She answered nothing and yet I feel like it is finished.”

Andre` shook his head as he stared down into eyes so much like his own and let his eyes rove over her lovely face. “They played so many games to correct something they should have been above, in the first place.”

“Yes well, as that was the first and only time I wish to be in the presence of a Goddess. I think it went well!”

Andre` just stopped himself from telling her how proud of her he was. She had stood up to an entity that most people revered and feared. But he knew it was too early for him to say as such he felt she would be suspicious of his praise. Instead, he nodded and said. “Yes let us put this behind us, we have family matters to talk about.”

His dragon told him. She is much like we were in our youth.

Andre` agreed. Before we learnt discretion.

Maybe or we became old!

I am not old. I am discerning.

Or a chicken.

See this again, is why I end up in trouble!

His dragon’s response was to laugh.

Ocean turned fully to look at Andre`. “I suppose I should tell them it is all clear in here?”

Andre moved farther into the room. “I asked for some time alone before the others join us.”

“Oh well okay. This is Parker.” She turned the carrier, so he could see the tiny baby. Andre`s face softened as he looked at the sweet baby with soft, silky blonde hair, “How old is she?”

“Less than a week old.” Ocean sat as he placed a hand on the baby. “So very little, a whole lifetime to grow and seek the pleasure and sorrows of the world around her.” He looked at Ocean. “I saw the photo of your mother. “I am sorry but like with Ciana’s mother I do not recognize her and before you ask as Ciana did. I remember or more precisely my dragon and I remember every female we have laid with.”

At her raised eyebrows he growled. “You and your sister have the same cynicism. As I told her, there have not been that many.”

“Well okay.” Ocean hid her grin. It seemed like Ciana and she had a lot more in common than she thought possible, mainly annoying their father. She told him. “But you know, we know, you had no choice in that. So let that rest, we cannot go back and change it. I am sorry the Goddess left you alone, it was cruel for you and us.”

Andre` eyes teared as he heard the sincerity behind her words, he knew she believed what she said. “Thankfully we have time now to become a family. I will do everything in my power to make that happen.”

With that short sentence something wonderful happened. Ocean’s eyes lingered on Andre`s face and she smiled and right then and there Ocean realized her anger at him and Ciana was gone.

“Oh, that is amazing!”

Andre` quickly went to assure her. “What …What I swear I will do whatever…”

Ocean waved her hand in apology. “I am sorry, I believe you. I have been so angry at you and Ciana, since I got here and I just realized it is all gone, all the anger and the jealousy just gone.” She looked at him, really looked and saw a well preserved male around fifty and knew he was much older. He had long blonde hair with purple streaks and lavender eyes with silver specks in their depths. This was her father, deep in her heart and soul it was as though her dragon called to his. Her dragon whispered. I do he is our Sire. Why would you doubt it?

I think I did not want to be disappointed again.

Ocean shrugged as she blurted out. “My life with my mother was difficult, she barely tolerated me and I never knew what I had done wrong as I grew up. I don’t know why she despised me, but she did.”

Andre` nodded not daring to speak in case he said the wrong thing, causing her to stop confiding in him. Ocean sighed and looked at her baby girl. “I grew up alone and angry, for many years it was my default emotion and I really thought I had conquered the feeling until I got here. It was like I was back there living in that house with her. I am sorry if I have caused you upset. I should not have done that. Sadly anger, for me, is an easy emotion to cope with. I find other emotions complicated but I am willing to learn.”

When she stopped talking and stood looking at him, he smiled softly. “I understand as you know I lost my wife. We were together for many years. She was not my shadow, but I loved her with everything I had in me. When she was gone, my grief turned to anger. I was banished from my home for many years.” He laughed at her astonished look. “Mainly you understand to keep people from killing me as much as stopping me killing them.”

“Oh wow! So I come by it naturally?” Ocean asked, startling a laugh from Andre` “Probably! So why has your anger gone? Please don’t get me wrong. I am grateful, but why now?”

Ocean looked at him then the sleeping Parker and then let her gaze travel over the people waiting to come in, her family. “I think confronting the Goddess is one reason. That, for me, was cathartic.” She smiled with a glint in her eyes that Andre` read as pride.

“But really it is this place. Conor, my children and truthfully you and Ciana. All the people I have met so far, Dragon’s Gap makes me feel secure. So why hold onto the past. I have so much here today and in the future to look forward too. Can I ask you a question? I know you don’t lie, Frankie told me that!”

Andre` bowed his head a little in acknowledgment.

“I do not, what is the point. We live so long we would forget a lie spoken. It is better to tell the truth or say nothing.”

“Yeah, I get that.”

“Ask your question.”

“Do you think one day we will know each other well enough for you to love me? I have to tell you I am a hard nut to crack or at least that is what Conor told me.”

Andre` drew her into his arms slowly, allowing her time to pull away if she so desired too. It appeared to his relief she did not, as she came easily to him.

“My dear daughter, they never told me you existed and then they kept you from me. It will take me a very long time come to terms with their audacity. There is nothing in this world and beyond that will keep me from loving you, not you or any Goddess. For the rest of my life, you are mine as is your sister. Together we will forge a new relationship in a new time and place. Let us make that here and now.”

“I would really like that.” Ocean sucked back the sob trying to work its way up from her chest and asked. “Andre what if I can’t do what they assume I can?”

He shrugged. “They can go to hell. You are not here to fulfill some prophesy. You are here for your sister and me and these delightful girls of yours.”

“Conor too!”

Andre` grimace. “We will see.”

“Oh Andre` he is a lion. A very big lion!”

“I am a dragon.”

“Well yeah but he is mine, I sort of promised to stay with him.”

Andre` sighed magnanimously, causing Ocean to grin as she said. “Alright.”

Andre sighed again. “Seriously I just find you and your sister and these males come and snatch you both from me.”

Ocean agreed with a mock frown. “I understand but in our defense we brought you granddaughters. I imagine you will have fun scaring the males that come sniffing around them.”

Andre`s face went from woebegone to predatory “Now that is truly poetic.” He pulled her to him and hugged her tight. “My dragon and I welcome you home my daughter.”

“Thank you, now may I call you dad?”

“I would enjoy that although I think I am more a papa.”

“Oh, you are probably right. What does Ciana call you?”

“Andre`.” He told her without inflection, and she knew he was hurt by it. She sort of understood Ciana’s decision. “Well that needs to change. So is it okay then?”

“Yes...yes most definitely.”

“My girls told me that to belong, we have to be a family, they call us mom and dad.” She looked up at him as she heard the door start to open. “Regardless of how we got into this, you are my father for now and always.”

“As you are my daughter forever.” He kissed her forehead and held on tight as he closed his eyes on the relief he felt. Conor had been right in his advice to approach her first, before she put her defenses up, he owed his new son in-law.

Ciana walked in and around the table until she stood directly behind Ocean, who turned with tears in her eyes as she looked at her mirror image. “Holy shit, we are alike, no wonder people kept calling me Ciana.”

Wide eyed Ciana nodded. “Yep, wow it is freaky, right?”

“So right!” Ocean agreed. They circled each other checking each other out. Ocean made a face, “Although, got to say you are not as chunky as me!”

Ciana snorted. “Huh, that is only because I have not stayed home long enough to eat like I normally do. Hope you like the gym?”

“I box against a bag.” At her and Andre`s confused look she explained. “The girls told me I have to tell people that, otherwise they may think I beat people up.”

“Ohh! I might like that, will you teach me and do you lose weight doing that?”

Ocean grinned. “If you do it right and often. Whenever you are ready, I will show you.”

“Cool!” Ciana held her arms open. “Sis, why the hell did you shoot me down last night? Ciana growled as Ocean walked into the waiting arms and instantly felt at home. “Ciana I am sorry, nerves, I swear just plain nerves.” She whispered.

“Me too.” Ciana held as tightly as Ocean did to her. Ciana pulled away and said as she stared at her father and sister. “I am so angry for what they did, they had no right!”

“They thought they did.” Frankie told them as she entered. “Are we good here?”

“Yes.” Ciana and Ocean said together.

“Why?” Andre` asked.

“We are moving to your place for snacks and baby cuddles, plus the girls want to get to know their grandfather and aunt and uncle and cousins.”

“Well, that is enough of a reason.” He scooped the carrier with Parker off the table and walked out with Frankie. Ciana asked Ocean. “You okay?”

“Yep, you know I really am, now I have you in my life.”

“Okay, me too.” Ciana smiled as she felt her life balance. Ocean said. “It is like all the pieces came together huh?”

“Exactly!”

“Now why do you not call Andre` papa. It hurts him that you don’t?”

Ciana stood with her mouth opened. Ocean nodded.

“I see, you did not realize. Well let’s go, and you can think about it?”

Ciana snapped her mouth closed then said. “I did not know it did?”

Ocean grinned as she pushed the door open. “I thought so. This is why you have me, the older sister to explain these things!”

Ciana retorted as she followed behind her. “You are so not the older sister!”

Andre` smiled all the way to his place even more so when Joy ran up puffing. “Hey guys.”

Kadee squealed when she saw her, which caused Joy to squeal in return, as the males all groaned. Paige groused to Ocean. “Seriously they only just saw each other.” To which Ocean agreed with a sigh. Frankie asked. “Joy sweetie is your mom home yet?”

“Yep just now.”

Frankie turned to Johner. “I have to go see Harper.”

He smoothed her hair. “About what my bond?”

She whispered. “This stuff, that keeps happening, plus I told you what Ocean said, right?”

He nodded and whispered back. “You did, would you like me to go with you?”

“No thank you.” She hugged him. “I will be okay.” “Well then, if I am not wanted. I will return to work.”

Ocean murmured to Conor. “About the Goddess?”

He looked down at her and smiled as he brushed a hand down her hair. “Let’s talk about that when we are alone. You do not look unhappy, so why spoil this great day with your father and sister. We have plenty of time to discuss all this later.”

She smiled as she hugged him he lent down and whispered in her ear. “Although I assume you will not be unhappy, I do not stay?”

She shook her head and laughingly replied. “Escape while you can!”

Conor gave her a quick kiss then said. “Sorry I have to leave, work commitments.” Andre` did not think the male sounded sorry at all and when Thorn on hearing this also hurriedly made excuses to return to work, Andre` scowled and snarled. “Of course you do!” As he watched the disappearing backs of his son-in-law’s. Then smiled as he said to his daughters and granddaughters. “My Ladies let us go have tea and coffee.” As they all moved into his apartment, he quickly messaged Claire, Edith, Sage and Ella as well as Grace and Verity, hoping they would come and help him.

CHAPTER SIXTEEN:

F rankie opened the door to Harper and Ace’s apartment slowly, getting an eyeful of her friends bare bums once was enough in a lifetime. Although Ace naked was something to behold. Seeing it was clear she strode in and yelled. “Harper why did you not call to say you were home?”

“In the kitchen and who needs too, when we have a Joy!”

Frankie pushed the door open grinning. “True, that girl sure can gossip.”

Harper scowled as she asked. “I wonder where she gets that from.”

Frankie shrugged innocently “No idea. I need to talk to you.”

Harper was sitting at the table a cup of coffee in front of her. She nodded. “Take a seat and do it.”

“Harper, it is about my parents!”

Harper her cup halfway to her mouth, lowered it gently to the surface, this was the last thing she expected. “What brought this on?”

“Stuff!” Frankie did not mention Ocean. She knew Harper had a problem with her, so she said looking uncomfortable. “Stuff keeps happening. Johner is getting worried.”

Harper drummed her fingers on the table as she sipped her coffee, placing the cup down she asked. “Frankie. Have you ever wondered why I cannot find out who or what you are?”

“Sure Harper but we decided that it was not meant to be.”

“Yes, we did, but we have powerful people here, like Edee, Claire, Reighn, and the Keepers and yet no one knows what you are? Doesn’t that seem strange to you?”

“Well sure, now you say that, it does!”

“Your power is growing every day. I can see it. You can see it, does it frighten you?”

Frankie did the lip thing as she thought and finally she shook her head. “Nope don’t care.”

Harper sighed. “Frankie, it should worry you, as it does us.”

“No, I don’t want it too!” Frankie replied stubbornly.

Harper rubbed her eyes. “Why?”

“Because if it is something horrible I will have to leave and that is not happening.” The walls shook, and the floor rolled beneath their feet. Harper grimaced as she grabbed her cup. “Frankie like that, you know you did that right?”

Frankie looked out the window and wanted to be gone from this conversation. Why? She wondered had she decided now was the time to talk about this stuff she hated all this. If she was honest with herself, it scared her. She should have left it alone.

Frankie could feel a ball of something move in her chest and felt scared she could taste the fear in the back of her throat. “Frankie!” Harper touched her hand, “Frankie look at me, come on sister look at me.” Harper pleaded.

Slowly, as though she was swimming in molasses Frankie moved her head up to look at Harper. It was so hard to do and seemed like ages before she could focus on her. And when she finally managed to, Harper looked like she was a long way away. “Harper, you are fading. Where are you going?”

“Frankie!” Harper jumped from her chair. “Frankie, you are the one fading. Shit… Stay with me! Frankie stay with me hon!”

Frankie smiled. “I want too, can’t. Got to find out.”

Harper yelled as Frankie disappeared, she stood with her hands stretched out. “Oh my Goddess, Frankie!” She cried, then she slumped into her chair muttering, “He will kill me. They will kill me.” She slowly picked her phone up and touched a number. Johner answered on the second ring. “Harper what’s up? How’s my lady?”

“Johner….” She choked out. “Come, I am sorry… so sorry…” She dropped her phone as she heard running feet and yelling.

Frankie lay and stretched then frowned. Weird, I thought I was with Harper? Now why am I lying down? Strange…very strange. Then like a coiled spring she sprang from what she assumed was a bed but was a layer of white fog or cloud to a standing position. “What the hell?” She looked around, definitely not home and called out. “Where am I?”

“Frankie Spring. I have waited a long time for you!” A voice that sounded to Frankie like he was under water stated. Frankie sat again on the cloud thing and thought about what the voice had said. “Huh! Well, who are you and my name is Frankie Kingsley?”

“It is I, your giver of life!”

“Shut up… giver of life, so funny.”

When the voice did not talk again, she asked. “Oh! You were serious.” She put on her respectful voice. “Do you mean you are my father?”

The voice returned but it sounded annoyed now.

“No, I am your giver of life.”

“Oh my mother, funny you don’t sound female!”

“Impossible… No listen. I am your giver of life.”

Frankie stood up from the soft fluffy bed or cloud or whatever it was and slammed her hands onto her hips. “Listen, giver of life. I have no idea what that means and you never told me where I am. I don’t appreciate the attitude. You were not just yanked from one realm to another if that is actually where I am, now were you?”

“She has a point!” A light voice spoke that could have been male or female. Then the first voice asked “Really how does that help me?”

Frankie’s lips twitched, trying not to smile at the indignant tone. The lighter voice took on a condescending tone. “Well, I was only trying to help. You are making quite a mess of it. ‘Giver of life’ where did you find that term?”

“It is a divine term, it means…”

“Oh, I know what it means but really!”

Frankie cut in and yelled. “Listen you two. I don’t know what it means. Would one of you explain where and what I am doing here?”

“Oh quite right, so sorry little one!” The light voice said as the first voice grumbled. “I was trying too.”

“And doing a very poor job of it!” Mocked the light voice.

“Enough!” A new voice that sounded like Reighn’s deep bass tones but had more depth and seemed to make Frankie’s body vibrate stated. “How could you two not do this? It was a simple task I set you, contact the new one and explain who she is.”

The first voice wheezed. “Well, we did try, she is not co-operative.”

“Oh, that is harsh. I found her charming!” The light voice crooned.

“I second that.” Frankie stated. “You said nothing, explained nothing.”

“Again enough! Child of light.”

Frankie’s skin pebbled with sensation as she whispered. “Who?”

The light voice said soothingly. “He means you dear, listen…”

“Oh …oh okay sorry!”

Then the bass voice began to talk. “Frankie Kingsley, who was ‘Spring”, you are the product of light. Your mother was of the light who sacrificed much to bring you into the world.”

Frankie felt her heart race. “Oh so she is dead then?”

“Yes dear one, she is.” The lighter voice told her. “On your arrival to the world, her only reason for existence was to birth you.”

“Okay.” Frankie felt the sadness like an old friend well up in her heart as she asked. “My father?”

The voice of authority answered. “There was no father. Your mother willed you into existence.”

Frankie frowned. “She was a brownie. How could she do that?”

“She was not a brownie.” The first voice said. “She was of the elements.”

“What… I don’t understand?”

The voice of authority said. “Listen and you will understand. Your mother who birthed you, willed you into existence. You were not born as the children of flesh are.”

Frankie sat again and hung her head as she whispered. “Then I have no mother or father. I am just here…”

“The universe is your mother and father. You are an Elemental of earth and the universe, the first of your kind!” Stated the voice of authority.

Frankie lifted her head as she asked. “Oh like the four hooded guys?”

“Yes, they are the Elementals of natural magic. They came back to earth to set it on its correct course once more. When the time is right, you and others like you will take over as stewards.”

Frankie nodded. “Well, I do not know what to say to that, so I will say nothing.”

The bass voice seemed to have a smile, when it told her. “Good, you are capable of learning.”

Frankie rolled her eyes but did not comment.

“You Frankie Kingsley along with more of your kind as well as the, ‘Firsts', that have come forth as well as the dragons, will together herald the next evolutionary stage of earth.”

“Wait…wait, let me get this straight. Myself and Conor and Paige as well as some others and the dragons are going to lead the world into the next magical phase of earth. Is that what you are saying?”

Softly the deep voice said. “Yes little one that is so!”

“Oh, I am not old enough. I don’t know enough to do that!” Frankie could feel herself panic, her heart sped up, and her breaths came in short pants.

“Calm sweet one, calm Frankie, child of light all is well.” The light voice soothed her, making her heart settle and her breathing calm. The first voice said.

“At least I never made her panic!”

The bass voice growled. “Excuse me, would you like Saturn detail for the next million years?”

“No divine creator. I would not.”

“Then give me silence!”

Frankie felt better, the sniping at each other made her feel centered. “Sorry, I panicked there for a minute.”

The light voice said. “We find that understandable.”

The deep voice told her. “Do not concern yourself with what you will do, you are far too young. You have many years ahead of you before you and the ‘Firsts’ are ready to lead the world into its next life.”

“Thank goodness. So why am I here?”

“Your power has exponentially developed. It necessitated us meeting earlier than we had expected. We needed to explain who and what you are and allow you to think about controlling your powers.”

“Huh! I don’t understand?”

“You, little one are the only one who can control your powers, to lessen the impact on the world from your emotions.”

“What? I have to become emotionless now?”

There was laughter, and then the light voice told her. “Frankie that would be impossible for you, sweet child you are all emotion. No… no, you just need to look inside yourself and find the place your power comes from and cage it, until you wish to explore its potential. Here I will show you.”

With that Frankie was looking inside herself and was directed by a beam of silver light to a ball of blue and red slowly spinning. Oh my, is that me?

No, it is where your power resides.

It is pretty.

Laughter followed this statement. It is, as you grow so will your control and power. For now place a cage like this around it. A silver box appeared around the colored ball then it disappeared. Frankie’s lips twisted as she thought then she made a box with yellow sides and gently placed the ball inside.

Why yellow?

It is cheerful.

Which earned her a giggle and two grunts. She came back to herself and blinked rapidly as she asked. “Now what?”

The bass voice told her. “Now you know how to care for the well of power. The Elementals will take over your education in the future. For now that was a very good first lessen, you are very quick and willing. You and your world will remain safe.”

Frankie smiled at the compliment. “Thank you. May I ask who are you?”

“We are they, who came before you.” The bass voice intoned.

“We who allow the universes to exist.” The first voice told her.

“Like gods?”

“Something like that!” The light voice murmured.

“Wow! Can you be much more evasive?”

Then Frankie found herself in medical, surrounded by Johner, Harper Reighn and Sharm. She smiled then said. ”Hey, you look worried?”

Johner grabbed her into his arms. “I am,”

“Sorry I am alright. I swear.” She soothed him as he shook with her clasped to his chest. She reached out and took Harper’s hand. “Sorry, not your fault.”

Harper nodded her throat too tight to speak. She had spent the last fifteen minutes with a frightened, angry Johner and a disturbed Dragon Lord, it was not her finest moment. Johner managed to mumble into Frankie’s hair. “I thought I had lost you.”

“Well me too. I am sorry my love. What happened?”

Harper managed finally to say. “One minute you were there, then you weren’t, then you were, then you weren’t?”

Frankie grinned. “Oh okay, got it!”

Harper nodded too. “Good…okay need to sit down now!” Reighn helped her to a seat. He shoved her head between her knees. “In case you feel faint!” He told her as she growled at him. Frankie almost laughed at the smug look on his face. Sharm tapped her nose. “Okay young lady spill, what happened?”

She spent the next few minutes talking and for her it was without her normal rambling explanation, this was far too important to dither about with. When she mentioned Ocean, Harper’s head came up and her lips clamped together.

Johner, Sharm and Reighn asked her questions until they felt they had the full story and Sharm finally ordered Johner to take her home. Which he did and kept her with him for the remainder of the day. Even going so far as to growl when she tried to get out of bed.

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN:

H arper rubbed her face and yawned as she walked into her kitchen the following morning. “Good morning Joy, how are you?” She asked as she spotted the cheerful Joy munching on her cereal.

“I am great, it is Friday.”

Harper assumed that meant something to the teenager but having discovered that often as not it was just a statement. Harper gave the customary grunt as her only comment. It never seemed to upset Joy, who normally carried on her conversations as though Harper used words. She helped herself to the coffee and cereal then sat at the table where Joy was. She poured juice into both their glasses.

Joy asked. “Did you have a nice time last night with Aunty Frankie and Uncle Johner?”

“We did thank you.” She could not tell her they had spent the evening discussing Frankie’s revelations. Even still this morning Harper was having a hard time getting her head around the fact, that her Frankie was an Elemental or would be in the future. To stop her mind circling those thoughts, Harper asked. “What are you doing today?”

“I am going to go to Kadee’s place.”

“Whose?”

“Harper!” Joy sighed, forgetting Harper had been away on a mission for Reighn with Charlie trying to track down the male faerie, Definiao. So far he had eluded all attempts to capture him, it was as though he knew they were coming. Giving credence to the fact, there was an informer at Dragon’s Gap.

Harper grinned. “I was away remember?”

“Oh yeah sorry. So Kadee and Paige Walker, the new girls I told you about when I messaged you.”

“How do you know where they live?”

“Me and Frankie were there when they moved into their new house and I stayed the night, it was fun. We had pizza and everything, also Kadee’s mom is mated to Conor.”

“Wait… wait you had a sleepover and our Conor Towers?”

“Yes, Harper, really where have you been everyone knows that!”

“I didn’t and watch your tone missy!”

“Sorry! Harper, can I ask you something?”

“Sure what?” She answered absently, her mind still reeling from finding out Joy had a sleepover and Conor was mated.

“Can I call you mom and Ace dad, Kadee and Paige are only just claimed by Ocean and Conor and they call them mom and dad already?” Harper’s whole body softened as she heard the plea behind the words, her voice became quiet, like it did when she was moved.

Joy looked down at the table too scared to look at Harper, in case she saw rejection. Her whole face lit up when Harper said. “If that is what you want, I would love that and I know Ace will be proud to be your dad as I will be to be your mom.”

Clint stumbled in rubbing his eyes and yawning he had spent a night out with his brother. Harper knew he and Hayden had not returned until two o’clock this morning. He was on duty at the medical center at ten o’clock she hoped he would stay awake long enough to finish his shift.

Ace and Hayden were showering after their early morning training session which they had got into the habit of doing since Hayden had moved in with them. So far neither of the brothers had talked of moving out, so Harper left it alone, as long as they stayed here, she was happy.

“So can I go to Kadee and Paige’s place with Frankie this morning?” Joy asked as Harper finished her cereal. “I don’t think so.”

Joys eyes widened, “Why, is Frankie sick?”

“No, she is okay but she is coming here. We are to go to the gallery to see some art for Edee, and I do not know this lady, so no.”

Joy face became militant as she said. “That is just dumb, dad let me sleepover there and Conor is her mate. Saul will come and get me, what is the big deal?”

“Well, I have said no. So you don’t get to go and if you go on much more, it will be a grounding for a week. Look you have family day Sunday and school stuff to get ready for Monday.”

Joy stood up fast and looked at Harper, tears filling her eyes. “She is my best friend!”

Harper's eyebrows rose in fascination at the normally happy Joy who was so not at the moment. Clint stood eating a bowl of cereal as he listened and watched Joy and Harper. “Who is your best friend?”

Joy stamped her foot. “You don’t listen ever! Kadee is my best friend.”

Harper scoffed. “Pfft! Please… how can she be? You have only just met!”

Joy remained standing her arms crossed, her face showing her anger as Ace followed by a smiling Hayden walked in. Harper asked Ace. “Did you know about Conor and this female?”

“Ocean Walker, yes.” Ace nodded as he looked between the annoyed Harper and an obviously angry Joy, carefully he told her. “Everyone knows, they are good together. Joy stayed the night there.”

“Conor is a really nice guy and she Ocean, is very intense.” Hayden told her as he reached up and pulled two cups down from the shelf for coffee.

Ace asked. “Why?”

Joy turned to him and said. “Mom says I cannot go to see Kadee. Even though she is my only best friend in the whole world and I have not seen her for two days now. She says she can’t be my best ever friend because I have not known her long enough and she does not know Ocean yet. She knows Conor and you let me stay the night there. Dad tell her she is wrong. That I can go, you let me go before!”

Ace shook his head. “Joy I cannot…”

“Why?” She stamped her foot again. “You are so mean, both of you, it is not fair.” She yelled at Harper, tears running down her face now.

“Listen here, young lady. I said no and no it is!”

“Why… tell me why?”

Harper said quietly. “I do not answer to you. Now go to your room. You are grounded until I tell you otherwise.”

“Fine but I am not going to family day.”

“Fine, stay here by yourself then!” Harper yelled as Joy slammed from the kitchen. She stared at the three males.

Ace asked “When did I get to be dad?”

“Oh shut up!” Harper stormed from the room and they heard her slam from the apartment.

“So... bad time to tell her I found my shadow and I am moving out then?” Hayden asked Ace who grinned at him. “There was never going to be a good time my friend.”

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN:

H

arper could feel her anger stir as she entered the lift, this was all Ocean Walkers fault. Her argument with Joy. Frankie’s near death experience, Ocean bloody Walker had a lot to answer for!

She grumbled under her breath all the way out of the castle, so incensed she forgot she was meant to meet up with Frankie. She stomped down the steps of the castle scattering people out of her way from just the murderous look on her face.

Her temper was no better by the time she arrived at the gallery to see Edith walking in ahead of her. Deciding she needed to get this over with, she pushed in through the glass doors and growled out a hello to Edee as she passed her.

Ignoring the frown Edith wore, she made her way to the back room where she knew the art would be waiting for her to look at. Harper came to a complete stop when she saw the twelve canvases as well as the framed photos from Ocean.

“Oh shit…” She moved backwards until she came to the stool she knew was there and sat, her hand over her heart. All the time her eyes wandered over each piece. “Oh Helena, you were a master!” She whispered as she looked at the framed photos she sighed, “Your daughter followed in your footsteps.” Harper felt tears enter her eyes, she had admired and respected Helena greatly, and the world was a poorer place without her.

“She was better than I was lead to believe, we studied her in school.” Edith told her.

Harper nodded. “As did I, Edee she was the best there was, no one was or is better. Is this all there is?”

Edith rubbed her hands together in glee, “Hell no just a sample apparently.”

“Oh good.” Harper looked at her. “She has it all here?”

“If you mean her daughter Ocean… yes.”

“Damn!”

“You don’t like her?” Edith whispered, “Harper?”

Harper made no comment only shrugged. Edith told her. “Well, she is here.”

“What?”

“Ocean is here.”

Why did she have to be here? Harper growled to herself getting up she walked into the gallery and there she was, larger than life, she looked good. Harper frowned harder, damn female.

Helena had told her all about her angry, wayward daughter when she had studied under her although she and Ocean had never met. On her last visit to Helena’s she had just missed meeting Ocean by days, Helena had still been upset when she had arrived. Before she could halt the words Harper demanded harshly.

“Why are you here?”

Ocean turned around it was inevitability she thought that she would eventually run into Harper, it was only amazing she had not until now. “One could ask you the same thing?”

Harper smirked as she walked in closer to Ocean, yes she knew it was a bitchy move of intimidation and was not surprised when Ocean refused to move.

Edith stood behind her counter, watching the females as Harper shrugged casually saying. “As I have talent, it should be obvious why I am here. I am asking why you are.”

“Eww! Burn from the great master herself. So hurt!” Ocean mocked as Ciana and Frankie entered, feeling the tension immediately. Frankie asked. “What is going on?”

“Oh, your girl is being her typical obnoxious self!” Ocean stated as she grinned at Harper. Who snorted as she said. “Well, it seems you have not changed still the spoilt angry little girl!”

Ocean laughed. “For the love of… Why does everyone think that?”

“Duh! Probably because you do nothing to change anyone’s opinion.”

“You know Harper, I never asked you here. Please feel free to leave. Like now!”

“Wow bitchy too!”

“No, just pissed at stupidity.”

Harper smirked again. “You know Ocean, if this has to do with your mother, she sought me out. Not the other way around. She wanted a real artist as a friend. Someone to talk to that did not demand all her attention. It is not my fault you were not capable of being that kind of person for her and she had to go looking elsewhere.”

Ocean jerked her head as though she had been slapped, she lost the color in her face as she said quietly. “Wow! Didn’t take you long to tell me what a lousy daughter I was, did it?”

Harper pointed an angry, laced with guilt finger at Ocean. “I have no idea what kind of daughter you were, she never spoke about you. In fact I never knew she had a daughter until years later when I visited again. You had just been there for a visit yourself. Some of your photos were there. That was when she told me she had a daughter.” The silence in the room after she had stopped talking impinged on her. As she looked around at the expressions of disbelief on her friends faces, she went over all she had said. Shaking her head at her own callousness, she looked regretfully at the pale faces of Frankie and Ciana.

Ocean raised her eyebrows and in voice devoid of expression said. “That would be about right. I am amazed she had not thrown them out.”

She turned and walked from the gallery. Ciana went to go after her, stopping only long enough to demand. “How could you Harper? That was just cruel.”

She found Ocean just down the street, who took one look at Ciana’s face and sighed, “It’s okay Ciana, let’s go to my place. I want to show you something.”

“Sure, I am sorry Ocean.”

“Oh Ciana, it was what it was. I have you now. She cannot hurt me anymore. Nor can a female who knows nothing. Come on.”

Edith stood arms crossed looking at a stunned Harper whose eyes rose to hers and she stammered out. “I…I…I am sorry that was mean, it sort of slipped out.”

Edith shook his head and looked behind her to where Frankie stood in the doorway to the back room. “Frankie!” Harper said and came to a stop as Frankie pointed a finger at her. “I am ashamed of you. Harper that was cruel, you hurt her on purpose.”

Harper cringed, embarrassed and ashamed, she hit back. “Oh yeah, take her side. You don’t know what she was like. Her mother told me she was a nightmare. She was never home. That was the first time in ten years she had been to visit her. Helena liked me, really liked me, we talked and laughed, painted together. She said I was the daughter she wished she had! I was angry at Ocean. I wanted to track her down and bring her back to her mother but Helena begged me not to.”

“Because you would have found out she was a horrible, nasty, neglectful mother that hated her own daughter.” Stated Frankie.

Harper said weakly. “You don’t know that Frankie?”

“Yeah, I do, so does Ocean and worse of all so do you!”

Frankie looked at her and for once it was not with affection, she was cold as she said. “If you don’t believe me, read this.” She placed a book on the counter. “It is all there, her hatred and contempt for Ocean and her talent. Her anger at being impregnated by Andre`. The deal she made with the Goddesses. Everything. Your precious Helena was a cruel spiteful, bitter female. Her daughter, that horrible daughter you despise, wore the brunt of her mother’s anger and hatred for years. Yet when Helena fell ill, Ocean canceled her world photo tour and rushed to her mother’s home and nursed her for two long, arduous, thankless years. Where were you Harper?”

Harper looked at the journal and shook her head. “She was not that female to me!”

“Lucky you.” Claire said as she entered. “Why have you not looked with your talent? That is what it is for and yet you persist in painting Ocean as the bad person the one who hated. Are you so afraid to be proved wrong? That your judgement was wrong. You should ask yourself why you never looked beyond the surface to what kind of female Helena Walker was.”

Harper looked at Claire. “It is not like that?”

But she could tell Claire did not believe her. Frankie sniffed. “Well, it seems whatever Helena Walker was like with her daughter. She would not be like that with you. I am leaving with Claire. See you later Edee.”

“Frankie…Claire…”

“No Harper… I am angry with you, stay away from me for a few days. Maybe you should practice your gifts. They seem to be letting you down. Or are you not willing to see the truth of who Ocean and her mother were. Like Claire said.”

With a nod to Edith, Frankie and Claire left to go find Ocean and Ciana and try and make some sense of what just happened. Harper looked at the book and shook her head, leaving as she had come, except her anger had turn to sadness. She sought her barn and her art.

Edith picked up the old book and flipped the pages open to see nothing. No writing, no words on the lined sheets and smiled. Crafty Frankie, she knew Harper would not read it and had called her bluff. Although one had to wonder how Frankie knew all that about two people she had not long known.

CHAPTER NINETEEN:

W hen Ocean and Ciana reached her house, they found Birdy with Sparrow and Loa, who was cuddling Parker. “Hello Lady Ocean. I would like to introduce my friends Sparrow. Commander of Queen Scarlett’s guards and Loa her captain. They came over for a visit. I hope that is okay?”

“Good morning Birdy, this is your home, your friends are always welcomed.” Ocean said. “I am happy to meet you both. Do you know my sister Ciana?”

They all said yes and hello to Ciana. Ocean took Parker from Loa and asked. “Where are the girls?”

Birdy looked at her two friends, then grimaced.

“In their rooms, they have been fighting.”

“Again!” Sighed Ocean.

Birdy nodded. “Sorry but yes.”

“Seriously they need to go to school. Okay so I have to show Ciana something. May we have morning tea when we get back?”

“Sure I will make it now.”

Ocean nodded her thanks to Birdy. “Ladies stay and visit as long as you like.”

Ocean took Ciana upstairs by way of the lift. “I wanted to give you a painting that my mother did.”

Ciana was a little stunned. “Really why? Not that I don’t want one but they are yours?”

Ocean shrugged. “You will see why in a minute.” They moved along the hall and entered a small room Ciana’s jaw dropped. “Wow! There are heaps. Your mother was prolific.”

“That she was!” Ocean agreed.

Ciana asked. “Will you sell them?”

“Maybe or I will show them with Edith then keep them for my children.” She picked up the same canvas Reighn had the day before and handed it to Ciana, who looked at it and cried out. “Oh my Goddess that is my grandfather and me. I remember this place. It was Indonesia. I was four. It was one of my first digs with them she looked at Ocean. “She was there?”

“Yes, I think so.”

“Why…why do you think she was?”

Ocean shrugged. “I have no idea, maybe she knew them. Well, she would have to have really. She gave birth to you as well.”

Ciana shook her head, “Why did she give me away. I wonder that, since I found out. I wonder was there something wrong with me?”

Ocean moved Parker in her arms and took Ciana’s hand leading her from the room. Softly she said “Ciana do not go down that rabbit hole. It is a nasty, horrible place, and it takes far too long to ever come back. Believe me I have been there.”

Ciana thought about what Ocean said, looked at the painting in her hand, then sighed. “Okay, thanks.”

Together they walked down the stairs, half way down they heard the angry arguing coming from Paige and Kadee.

“Wow that sounds bad.” Ciana murmured to Ocean who grunted. “I think it is to do with coming off the pills. I hope.” She muttered.

“So when will they shift?”

“Any day now.” Conor assures me. “Can’t be soon enough for me, then they may cease to be brats!”

As they reached the bottom of the stairs, Ciana smiled in sympathy as a particularly loud scream was heard from above. Claire and Frankie walked in.

“Who is killing who?” Frankie asked, Ciana laughed. “The girls are annoyed with each other.”

“That is putting it mildly!” Ocean told Claire.

“How long have they been like that?” Claire asked Ocean as she passed Parker to her. “For a day or two now.” Ocean replied.

“Oh.” Frankie hugged Ocean. “I am sorry about before with Harper.”

“Look you two I will tell you what I told Ciana, my mother was who she was. Harper is who she is, and I believe she will figure it out.”

“You are very charitable.” Claire said knowing the anger Ocean carried or had.

“Maybe or maybe I have my family and friends and I am trying very hard to make a new life for her.” She pointed to Parker in Claire’s arms and as they heard a thump from upstairs. “As well as those two.”

Frankie said. “Okay so we are here for morning tea and to take the girls shopping now, or I am.”

“Well Sparrow and Loa are here so let’s go.” Ciana told them and started for the kitchen. “I will go get the girls.” Frankie told them as she raced upstairs.

Good luck with that.” Ocean muttered as she followed the other two. “Please let there be cake!”

CHAPTER TWENTY:

E arly Saturday morning after a quiet or not so quiet night depending on if you were a parent or child. The girls had argued on and off all evening. Their excursion with Frankie shopping, had only increased the irritation they felt with each other.

Kadee was positive Paige hogged all the attention from Frankie, while Paige called Kadee a spoilt baby. Or variations of these themes were discussed or yelled at each other until they went to bed.

Ocean was positive this anger was related to losing Joy’s happy presence, mixed in with their grief.

Conor was positive it would all be sorted out when they finally shifted. Regardless Ocean was thankful when she could shut herself in her bedroom for the night.

Early the following morning just as the sun was deciding about getting up for the day, she heard Parker snuffle through the monitor and what sounded like several growls. She turned over, Conor was flat on his back in his normal pose of sleep. Again she was thankful for the massive bed. Smiling she nudged him. His eyes sprang open instantly, it was something she was getting used to. Apparently it was a Leo thing! He would be deeply asleep one minute then awake the next. Unlike Ocean who took a while to wake fully. “What is it?”

Ocean smiled and kissed him. “I heard some growls from Parker’s room I am fairly sure a baby less than a week old cannot do that.”

“What kind of growls?”

“Like whiny growls.”

“Huh, you think the girls have shifted?” He got up and she sighed admiring his physique. The male was built just fine with muscles and lightly tanned skin with even the few scars he had which could not distract from the male. “Maybe.” Ocean said as she got up and pulled her dressing gown on. Conor cocked an eyebrow at her noticing the look of desire in her eyes.

“We don’t have time for that?”

“Are you sure?” She pouted as he grinned. “Sadly yes, I have an early meeting with Reighn this morning.”

“What?” She clutched a hand over her heart as she asked. “Why?”

“About you know who!”

Wide eyed she asked, or whined, she did not care what it sounded like. “You are leaving me with them?” Her voice rose at the end. Conor just stopped himself from laughing at her horrified face, “They are your daughters!”

“No, they are not. They are possessed teenagers!”

Conor could no longer hold it in he laughed and headed to Parker’s room as Ocean followed. He pushed open the door to the nursery to be greeted by two obviously young lionesses.

“Oh my!” Ocean said as she peeked around his arm, “You were right.”

Conor smiled as Ocean said. “I thought they would be like full-grown lions?”

Conor squatted down as the girls both slowly came to him. “No if they were just wild lions, they would be fully mature and able to hunt and look after themselves.” He looked up at her, “And have their own cubs.”

Ocean frowned. “What?”

He laughed out loud then said. “But as shifters we develop slower so while they are human teenagers as lionesses they are just coming out of being cubs. So between a year and two years old. Plus we think the drugs held their maturity back some.

“Oh so they still have years before they are mature?”

“Very much so, which is why we are long lived by human standards, not so much by dragons.”

“Well, who is?” She quipped back. By this time the two young lionesses had reached Conor where they started to rub against him as he petted them. He pulled Ocean down beside him. “They need to mark you. It is an instinctive reaction. It is, so they know who you are from others and who you belong to.”

“Ahh, so that explains you?”

Conor smirked. “No, that is me just wanting you, marking you is a by-product.”

“Okay!” Ocean grinned. “Good to know.”

Ocean looked into the face of the lioness when she came to her and realized she knew who this was, “Paige hello sweetheart, you are beautiful.” Paige mewed which sounded like a purr. Ocean asked Conor “Do Lion’s purr?”

Conor cocked an eyebrow at her. “Remind me to show you tonight.” Ocean laughed at him as Paige rubbed against her. Kadee having finished with Conor came to Ocean. She snarled at Paige, who cuffed her with a paw and growled low in her chest making Kadee cower on the floor.

“Dominance.” Conor told her as they both watched the young lionesses. “They are working out rank. It is okay, I won’t let it get out of hand but it is what they would have figured out as cubs in a litter.”

“Oh.” Ocean whispered as Paige went to Conor, he made a sound in his throat and she dropped to the floor. He smiled at Ocean’s concerned look. “I am Leo they need as young to know I out rank them all.”

“What about me, do I have rank?”

“Yes, we will teach them that.”

“Okay.” She petted Kadee and looked into pretty amber eyes, “Well my Kadee, you make a very pretty lioness.” Both girls had golden fur with amber eyes and they had little tuffs of fur at the end of their ears. They were both muscled although she could see it was underdeveloped. Some training and running as lion would strengthen that, she knew.

Conor stood and helped her to her feet. “Well, I will take them for a run. They need to learn some lessons that cubs would know by their age.”

“What about your meeting?” Ocean asked, he shrugged, “I will be back in time.” He grinned at her saying.  “You should have a peaceful morning they should sleep when we return. Learning to be a lion is exhausting.”

“Oh, goodie but you still owe me?”

“What do you want?” He asked eyeing her with trepidation.

“An hour to shoot some photos when you get back.”

“Done.” He agreed as he kissed her and left followed by the young lionesses who both brushed by her in goodbye.

Ocean smiled at the thought of having a camera in her hands again. Then picked up by now a grumbling Parker and looked out the window and saw Conor as his lion, with the two young lionesses following sedately behind him. “Now that would make a great photo.” She murmured to herself and sighed. “Next time.”

She was startled as she watched Conor power into a run as it seemed the two little lionesses were. Suddenly they took off like rockets after him. Ocean laughed as she changed Parker telling her she too would be able to run like her sisters one day. She wondered what it would be like to fly the skies, to soar among the clouds. The views would be amazing, she spent some time thinking how she could photograph as a dragon. Smiling, she fed Parker her bottle and once she was settled in her bassinet she went to shower, thinking pancakes sounded good for breakfast. As it was Birdy’s day off she was nominated as cook.

After a happy breakfast where both girls did not once snipe at each other but were fill of excitement of finally shifting and running with their dad, the Leo.

Conor had to leave for his meeting after sending both girls to bed for a nap which they happily complied with. As they scampered up the stairs Conor kissed Ocean and assured her the girls would not shift again today. Their other halves were in need of rest as much as the girls would be, which pleased her thinking of a peaceful morning.

Sadly an hour later she would gladly have taken two snarling lionesses than the arguing teenagers that he had left her with. Only the promise of an hour to herself when he returned stopped her from finding a dungeon and locking them in. She settled for bitching to Ciana on the phone, figuring that was what sisters were for.

When Conor arrived at Reighn’s conference room, he was surprised to see Storm and three other people with him. He scented a cheetah and tigers. “Good morning.”

“Morning Conor!” Storm greeted him as Fin walked in with Queen Scarlett and King Elijah and their guards, he greeted each one of them as well. Then Storm introduced the three who were with him.

“This is Joseph Ian Michael, known as Mitch and his lovely mate Sara. I know you all have heard Sage mention both Mitch and Sara. We found them and Mr Harris here on our way home last night.”

Conor grinned as he shook hands with the couple. “I actually know Sara, we met many months ago. How are you?”

She grinned and bowed her head in response to his smile. “Fine, glad to be home.”

To Mitch he said. “I have heard of your exploits, welcome both of you to Dragon’s Gap.”

Mitch too bowed his head in respect to the Leo as he said. “Thank you Leo, as with Sara it is great to be home.”

While Storm introduced the couple to the Queen and King. Conor turned to the older male waiting patiently. “I know of you Warren Harris. We do not have many Cheetah’s here.”

“Leo!” He said softly and bowed his head. Conor waited while Storm introduced Reighn, Sage and Charlie, as the three of them entered from Reighn’s office. Conor asked. “Why cheetah Harris, did you not find your way to Dragon’s Gap when you heard I was here. I would have helped you?”

“I cannot say Leo. I think I was so confused by then all I wanted to do was keep on running.”

“To what?” Sage asked the male, who was still handsome for his age in the way of shifters. He had light blonde, almost white hair with black streaks. He had eyes that were shuttered and a dark brown. His body was lanky and wiry like a cheetah’s she supposed. He looked beaten down, like life had not been kind to him and yet she knew from Reighn, he had a lovely, kind mate waiting for him. His answer was unexpected and left her a little stunned as how to answer him. “To sanity, Lady Sage. When one knows they can shift, yet is unable to, it becomes like a sickness and the animal side of us goes stir crazy.”

“Oh, I see.” Sympathy laced through her words. Reighn said. “I have met your mate Mr Harris.”

Wonder and a smile filled his eyes and face as he asked hesitantly. “She is well?”

Reighn nodded. “She is both, she is in your town helping me with the new industry there. She awaits your return.”

He ducked his head and hunched his shoulders. “I am not worthy of her. I cannot believe she waited for me.”

“Well no, you are not.” Reighn growled. “She is a fine, honest female, and she misses you desperately. Now if your Leo says you may and if you want to. I can make it so, so you can return to her!”

Warren Harris looked up at Conor and begged him with his eyes. “Leo, may I?”

Conor smiled. “I insist. Later today, my Lord Reighn will open a portal for you to travel, before then go eat, shop, buy something for your mate and some clothes. I assume you arrived with nothing?”

“That is true Leo.”

Conor grinned at the male whose whole body looked as though a weight had been taken from him. “Maybe your mate will only make your life miserable for a few years.”

Smiling the older male bowed and made to leave but not before Reighn asked him. “What work do you do Mr Harris?”

“I am an accountant. May I ask what industry is in the town?”

“Water, pure mineral water.”

Warren Harris smiled, “I always knew it was there.”

“Well, you were right.” Reighn told him.

Conor slipped him a credit card. “You will need that.”

With a startled thank you, the male left. Sage turned to Mitch and his mate. “Well did you find them?” Meaning Sara’s brother and sister. Mitch smiled. “Yes, Sara and I did Lady Sage. Thank you.”

“They are alive and well?”

Sara answered. “Yes both are and they are older and wiser for their experiences.”

Conor asked. “What do you wish to do? Now you are home?”

Mitch shrugged. “I have no idea. For the last two years, all we have thought about is rescuing and finding Sara’s family.”

Reighn smiled. “I have a job for you both if you would see me later we could discuss it.”

Sara asked. “My Lord does it require travelling?”

“No, you would remain in town.”

Relieved she said. “Thank you, both Mitch and I have traveled enough, we would like to settle down and start a family.”

Mitch took his mates hand in his. “We would like to discuss it with you my Lord.”

Conor then handed them each a credit card as well. “Go shop for your family and stay at the hotel ‘Welcome.’ It is a good place to stay until you know what you want to do. Tell Ken I sent you. If you need me, the sheriff’s department will locate me or ask for Saul or Kai.”

Mitch and Sara both thanked him and they bowed to Reighn and Sage, then left. Charlie asked Conor “How many of those cards do you have?”

Conor smiled. “Enough, there is always someone who needs an extra hand, so I carry cards.”

“You are a very nice Leo!”

He shrugged and whispered loud enough for all to hear. “It is Reighn’s money. Don’t tell him.” Which made her and the others laugh except Reighn who sighed, as it was not is money but now he knew about the cards he would make sure Conor received enough money to cover them. In fact he made a note to tell Stanvis to set up a specific account for Conor and issue cards to him.

“Well, that was nice, let’s get this meeting done. I have things to do.” Stated Charlie.

Reighn nodded to Sage as Loa closed the doors and Sage cast her silencing spell. “Right where are we?” Reighn asked as they all took their seats and the guards stood against the walls around the room Sparrow took up her customary place with Loa behind Queen Scarlett and King Elijah just as Lars and Stanvis walked in from Reighn’s office.

Sparrow smiled at Loa’s snort of disgust and mumbled. “Forgot that one.”

Rumoh made a signal as he went to stand in front of the now closed door. Sparrows. “It happens!” Was a mere whisper.

Lars and Stanvis sat as Charlie said. “In answer to Reighn’s question. We looked for the male Definiao Kiltern, but we missed him at each location we searched, by hours. Harper is convinced we do have an informer and so am I. Everything points to it.”

“Okay so no luck with your teams?” Reighn asked, she shook her head no. He then asked. “Conor what about your people?”

“Whispers and murmurs nothing concrete.”

“What about you Fin?”

“Unfortunately the same as Conor. Our plan has not produced fruit yet, but it is early days still!’

“What about you Sage?”

“Sadly my pregnancy is interfering with my looking so no luck either.”

“Where is Andre`?” Elijah asked, suddenly noticing he was absent.

“Chasing down some information, he received this morning,” Fin told them.

“Anything we should be concerned with?” Reighn inquired. Fin shrugged. “I do not know my Lord he did not say.”

“Alright!” Reighn nodded, he turned to Storm. “Brother what of your people, and how did your hunt go?”

“Other than finding Mr Harris and the Michaels’?”

“Yes, I would assume you would realize that.” Reighn bit out between his teeth.

“Testy! You need a males’ night.” Storm grinned at his brother as he heard him growl under his breath.

“I need something …”

“So Storm, what did you find?” Cut in Sage as Reighn started to growl.

Storm threw a large soft leather bound book on the table. “This! It is supposedly a journal from one of Definiao Kiltern’s main web masters. He ran several webs apparently. We found him in a burned out warehouse, barely alive, looks like Definiao is clearing house or he is as crazy as we suspect and is killing those he suspects of betraying him.”

“Did this male betray him?” Queen Scarlett asked Storm, who smiled. “Eventually. He gave us that, it is in code.”

“Damn it.” Elijah picked it up and squinted as he looked at the scribbled pages. “What language is this?”

Storm shrugged. “No idea. I was hoping you knew?”

“No, sorry, nothing I have seen before. My light what of you?” He asked Scarlett. She looked and shook her head. “No sorry.”

He closed it and placed it back on the table. Reighn drew it to him as he said. “No matter, we will have Keeper and Olinda look at it, but not today. Monday will be soon enough! Anything else Storm?”

“Yes.” He nodded to the book. “The male said, inside that was the name of our traitor.” There were several gasps as Fin asked. “Did you believe him?”

Storm’s smile was predatory. “Oh yes, there was no doubt.”

“Well!” Reighn frowned as he passed the book to Fin who flipped it open and scowled, then he passed it to Conor who glanced at the pages and then shut it, he held it up to see if anyone else wanted a look at it.

None did, so he passed it back to Reighn. “Well then, Monday, I will have Olinda and Keeper look at it. We are secure here, right?”

Fin and Conor nodded as Storm said. “We are as tight as we can be.”

Reighn said. “Alright, no traffic until Monday. Dragon’s Gap is closed for the next two days, we re-open at midnight Monday. Let’s give everyone a breath until Tuesday. Then we will convene a full meeting and hopefully Keeper and Olinda have deciphered the journal. If not, I will contact the Elementals. How is that?”

There were no disagreements to his plan so the meeting broke up after no new business came up.

Conor walked to Reighn and asked. “What job are you going to offer to the Michael’s?”

Reighn sat on the edge of the table as he answered. “I was thinking mayor jointly of the town I just acquired.”

“Huh!” Conor looked off into the distance as he thought about that. “Yeah, it is a good idea. They would like that. They are both alphas and she is half human so she will relate to the humans. It will work well, they are both personable people.”

“As well as very smart and honest.” Sage told them. “I had them investigated when I took over the retrievers.”

Reighn grinned. “I was sure you had, my dear.”

“What of the brother and sister?” Sage asked Reighn. Conor answered for him. “If they wish to remain here let them know they can see me or Claire, we will find them a place to work and live.”

“Alright, I will send Mr Harris home today with the sheriff and his wife. Now Thorn is back, it may be safer for him to not be here.”

Conor nodded. “True, well I am off!” He smiled as Queen Scarlett and her guards Sparrow and Loa arrived. “I promised Ocean an hour to shoot some photos.”

“How are your girls?” Sage asked.

Proudly he told her. “They shifted for the first time today!”

“Oh my!” Sage said with a large smile as Reighn clapped him on the back. “Congratulations, did it go alright?”

“Perfectly. They are perfect. I left them quiet and peaceful.” He smiled as he said. “No more arguing from the girls. We should have a calm, happy home.”

Scarlett asked kindly. “They are arguing?”

He sighed, “So much, who knew girls could make that noise. But now they have shifted all should be well.”

Scarlett looked at Sage with a lifted eyebrow, she returned the skeptical look. They knew it was not going to be that simple. Conor excused himself to return home. Scarlet said to Sage. “What do you think?”

“We need to talk to Grace.”

“Oh, good idea will you call or me?”

“I will.” Sage told her then they turned to Sparrow “Now what is this about Hayden and you sneaking around at night that I have heard about?” Sage asked as Scarlett grinned widely at the disconcerted Sparrow. Loa had told her about the problems they were having telling Harper she and Hayden were bonded and he was moving out. Scarlett had spoken to Sage and here they were about to sort out her friends life. She loved being a queen.

Sparrow sighed, as she found herself the center of attention, she made eyes at the unrepentant Loa as Charlie moved to where they stood. “What is going on?”

Scarlett told her as Charlie cursed, then looking at Sparrow, she shook her head. “That sister of mine, always making life difficult.”

Sparrow by now was slumped down on a chair. “He will not tell her, she is upset apparently.”

“That is ridiculous!” Scarlett said. “You will have too.” Sparrow’s face went through about ten different expressions before settling on one that read helplessness. “How do I do that?”

“Like this?” Charlie opened her phone and when Harper answered, she said. “Hayden and Sparrow are bonded. He moved out two nights ago.” She listened for a minute, then snarled into the phone. “Get over it. You whack job.” She closed her phone. “See simple! All taken care of. She wishes you happiness!”

Sparrow looked at her smiling face and asked.

“Oh well okay. Should I go see her?”

“Why? She is not your mother or his. She is a pouty female, and I think I will go tell her that!” She hugged Sparrow.  “Congratulations for you and Hayden cannot wait for the party.” With a wave to the others, she left to tackle her sister literally!

Reighn stood with Elijah and Storm, they watched Charlie walk determinedly from the room. Reighn looked at Storm and asked. ”Are you not going to follow her? She is your shadow?”

Storm looked at him and snarled. “What am I, a girl now?”

CHAPTER TWENTY ONE:

C onor’s hope of a quiet and peaceful home, lasted until he opened the front door, to be met with yelling and crying. A desperate Ocean walked into his opened arms as she begged. “Kill me now!”

An hour and a half later Conor wanted death, a quick death. After he had explained what happened at the meeting and she told him what occurred here, he had sent Ocean out for the promised hour to shoot photos. Assuring her he could manage. She had left and he tried… he really did try, to believe she had left with reluctance but he knew better, she had run from here as fast as she could.

As another wail came from upstairs he knew why. After an hour of listening to crying, yelling and so many, ‘it is not fair’ at the top of their voices. He wanted to dig a hole and then jump in, making sure the dirt covered him. Except he really did love his mate and… crash!

“What was that?” He yelled, silence met his question. He sighed as he heard the large old door knocker bang loudly several times.

“Lady Grace, Lord Patrycc. What can I help you with?” Conor asked as he opened the door allowing the sunlight to enter along with the older couple.

“We have come to offer our services.” Patrycc told him.

“I see, well please come in.” Just then they heard yelling from above. “It is mine Paige. You can’t have everything.”

“Claire gave it to me! Let it go, Kadee.”

“No, you let it go. She gave it to me!”

“Give it back now!” Screamed Paige then there were a few thumps and bangs and a couple of oww!s, then the loud crying started again.

Conor looked up the stairs and said. “Boys are so much easier. Why do they have to scream and make that noise and the crying? Dear Goddess you would think they would become dehydrated.”

“When did it start?” Patrycc asked. Conor turned back to the couple. “When they were told, Joy was not allowed to come over or maybe it was before.”

Grace asked. “When was that?”

Conor shrugged. “Two, maybe three days ago, it sort of all rolls into one.”

“Oh my…What does Ocean say?”

Conor looked at the couple and sighed. “She says if Harper is going to be that way, there is nothing she can do.”

Patrycc said. “Does she want to —” BANG! A loud crash sounded from above as Ocean walked in from the kitchen, the baby Parker in one arm, her camera in the other hand. Relieved Conor stated. “You are back. Good.”

“I am sorry Conor.” She handed the baby to him, kissed his cheek smiled at the couple then ran up the stairs and before she hit the landing she was yelling. “Dear Heavens can you please go one day without fighting and you can damn well fix this NOW! We have guests and you are embarrassing your father. Now move and dress, brush your hair and DO NOT LOOK AT EACH OTHER!”

Silence reigned. Conor said as though they asked. “And that is how she handles it!” He motioned the two people in. “Come on lets go to the kitchen, there is cake.” He closed the door behind them sighing at the sight of all that freedom disappearing.

“I heard that!” Ocean said from behind him. He grunted as if he had not known she was there.

She walked ahead of him to the kitchen. He shrugged at Grace and Patrycc. “Not a happy household. Bad time to visit.”

“Well, this is ridiculous!” Grace growled she shoved up the sleeves of her sweater and said. “Hand me that baby.” Which he did, then she marched into the kitchen and was talking before she got to the door. “Ocean Towers what the hell is going on with your family?”

“She does know Ocean has no idea who she is?” He asked Patrycc, as they moved slowly towards the kitchen door that they could hear murmuring behind. Patrycc grinned. ”She knows and will handle her.”

“Bet you didn’t think this was what you were here for? Why are you here?”

“You know I did not, but we are here, and this is what my shadow and I do.”

Conor looked at him. Patrycc told him softly “We fix fractures. Sage called us.”

Conor grunted, he thought it would have been her. “So bonded! How is that going?”

“Easier than yours. I only have four bears, two of who are male to contend with!”

“Lucky you!” Grumbled Conor as they made the kitchen. Patrycc laughed as he slapped him on the back. “Hey, it could be worse.”

“Can’t see how?”

“There could be five of them!”

Conor almost swallowed his tongue as he followed the chortling male dragon. Ocean stood behind the island, phone in hand. “Now what?”

“Pass me that.” Grace said when the phone was answered, she said without giving Harper a chance to say more than hello. “Harper Elliot Battle you will bring your Joy here to Ocean and Conor’s home immediately.” Grace listened for a minute and then she said. “Do not make me get Verity… No, I did not think so. Yes, you may bring him as well. We will be having lunch. Goodbye.”

CHAPTER TWENTY TWO:

T wenty minutes later, Grace had the girls who were dressed with their hair braided. Helping her in the kitchen preparing food for apparently the visitors who were coming over for a discussion and lunch. Ocean had been handed a cup of coffee and told to make herself scarce. Conor was told to put Parker in her bassinet, and he and Patrycc were in his study which apparently he had now. She was on the patio watching her daughters who had done nothing but argue for days. Who were now smiling and talking like real people with Grace.

She closed her eyes and soaked up the quiet and the sunshine. How long she would have remained like that she had no idea and would never find out as a huge shadow crossed above her shutting off the sunlight.

She opened her eyes to see a dragon circling above her and immediately snapped up her camera and started shooting as the large black dragon landed. A dragon was in her backyard.

The door opened and the girls as well as Grace, Patrycc and Conor emerged, Patrycc said. “It is Andre.”

Ocean and the girls ran to him and stopped, Patrycc said as he followed behind them. “You can touch him. He is waiting for you to do so!”

Instantly they all smoothed their hands over him. “Oh granddad, you are warm.” Kadee said entranced as Paige said “And soft, you are so soft.” Ocean looked into the eye closest to her. “You are wonderful and handsome, just wonderful papa, thank you.” She laid her head as the girls did against his hide and felt his pleasure. They stayed that way for a few minutes until Ocean sighed and said. “Come on girls your granddad needs to change and Joy will be here soon.” They all moved back to the patio as Andre` transformed from dragon to human. The girls ran to him again to be hugged, he looked over their heads at Ocean. She smiled and said. “Welcome to our home papa!”

“I thank you daughter for the welcome.”

Once the girls had released him, he moved to Ocean and hugged her, she breathed in his scent and could feel his love. “Well, what are we to have for lunch?” He asked as the girls hurried to tell him, making sure to impress on him what they had prepared.

He was impressed as he looked at Ocean who said “Don’t look at me. It is all Grace and the girls.”

Andre` smiled as he shook hands with Conor and Patrycc, then hugged and kissed Grace. Conor said “We are waiting for the Battles to arrive.”

Startled Andre` asked. “What, all of them?”

“No just Ace and Harper as well as Joy” Ocean told him. “Ahh I see, do we have time for a drink?’

Grace nodded. “Of course.”

Ten minutes later as the adults sat around the kitchen table with a drink each, while the girls made a salad. Another shadow crossed against the window. “That will be Ace.” Andre` said.

“How do you know granddad?” Paige asked with a smirk at Kadee who wanted to ask.

“I trained all of the boys. I know his dragon.”

“Oh wow! That is so cool.” Kadee said as Paige frowned and hissed. “I was going to say that?”

“Well, you were to slow.”

“Girls enough!” Ocean warned in her, do not piss me off voice. They ducked their heads and became silent, knowing they could find themselves in their bedrooms. Andre` gave her a look to see if she was angry. She was not, she shrugged. “They have been like that for days.”

“Ahh I see.” He may have said more but a quick knock on the door and Joy burst into the kitchen. “Kadee I am here. Paige, it is me, I am finally here.” She announced dramatically as the three girls grabbed each other, squealed and hugged as though they had been apart forever.

“It’s like they have been separated for years!” Harper moaned to Ace as they stood in the door way.

Conor walked around and shook Ace’s hand and kissed the back of Harper’s hand which made her smile. “Welcome to our home, please come in.”

As they stepped in, Grace looked at Conor. “Do you see it?”

He nodded and said. “I should have seen it before. I must be slipping.”

“You have had other concerns.”

He shrugged. “Maybe.”

“Well, I would like to know what you are talking about.” Ocean asked as Harper said. “As would I and will it stop the sulking.”

“And the fighting.” Ocean grumbled. “Because I swear one more day…”

Harper laughed as she glanced at Ocean who even though she was amused looked like she was ready to find a hole for her girls.

Andre` smiled as Joy said hello to him. Kadee asked. “Granddad did you know Joy was coming today?”

“No sweet girl, I heard you and Paige had your first shift and I wanted to come and tell you how proud of you I was.”

Joy squealed as she hugged Kadee. “You shifted.” Then she looked at her mother and said. “See what you made me miss? Kadee and Paige’s very first shift. You are so mean!” Before Harper or Ace could say anything. Ocean growled. “Joy Battle! You will not talk to your mother like that. She deserves your respect at all times, even when you are mad at her, the same goes for your dad. You young lady will remember you are the child, not the parent, and as a child you will mind your manners and your parents. Do I make myself clear?”

Joy’s eyes widened as she nodded her head, “Yes ma’am.”

“Good. Now I am waiting!”

Joy looked at her mother as Harper snapped her mouth closed, after it had dropped open at Ocean’s reprimand of Joy and her defense of her. Joy moved to her mother and hugged her saying. “I am sorry mom… I should not have been so rude to you and mean to you even…” Ocean cleared her throat.

Joy sighed. “Sorry mom!” Harper’s face softened as her arms automatically wound around the girl.

“Yeah, I know you are, as am I kiddo. I love you and I am sorry. You are right, I don’t always listen. I will try in the future.”

Ace hugged her, then said. “Can you give us a few minutes please girls?”

When they were gone. Ace turned to Conor, “Want to tell me what is going on?”

Conor handed him a glass of whiskey and a beer for Harper as they all sat at the table. Conor said. “The reason you and we have had such a hard time with the girls over the last few days, is they have made themselves into a pride.”

Harper lowered her glass and asked. “What?”

Ace said, “Paige, Kadee and our Joy?”

“As well as Kammy, Parker and I should imagine every baby and young one in the family.”

Andre` asked quietly. “Do they understand what is happening?”

Conor shook his head as Grace answered. “No, they just know they need to be together.”

Patrycc said. “Safety in numbers, they call to each other. Instincts.”

“Yes and we cannot ignore it.” Conor told them.

“So what do we do?” Ocean asked.

“Nothing, except I hope you all have enough room for sleep overs.” Grace stated, they all look at her as she smiled. “They will need to be together. You have seen what happens when they are not and believe me it will only get worse as they get older.”

Conor sighed. “She is right, also Joy will no doubt shift in the next day or two, and her wolf feels safe now with you, us and her pride.”

Harper smirked as she asked. “Isn’t it pack, you know cause she is a wolf and all?”

Conor looked at her and said with a raised eyebrow “No it is pride only!”

Ocean lent near her and whispered. ”It’s a lion thing, I think!” Harper snickered then said. “Oh, I get it,”

After that the rest of the lunch went great, there was laughter and plenty of food. Paige and Kadee were happy and excited about family day which would be there first for their family. Harper agreed for Joy to stay the night which made them even happier, especially when Andre` offered to fly the girls so Joy could get her things. Paige and Kadee were ecstatic their first dragon flight and with their grandfather.

Ocean took Harper up to show her the paintings and as Harper stood looking at all the work Ocean had saved, she said. “I never knew she was like that. I should have, there was always a secretive side to her. I assumed it was what she saved of herself for her work, but it wasn’t, she just hid the evil side of herself from me.”

Ocean leaned against the wall. “I don’t think she was evil. Well, I hope she wasn’t. I hope she was just self-involved and bitter. No one who did work like this could be truly evil. I hope!”

Harper thought maybe Ocean was trying to convince herself more than her. “Are you scared you are like her?”

Ocean shook her head. “When I was young, I worried about it, as I got older I decided I was not.”

Harper smiled. “I can tell you are not.”

“I know because if I was, those two girls of mine would be unable to breathe.”

Harper burst out laughing, when she got herself under control she said. “See, I knew it was not just me.”

“Nah! Now do you want some of her work because you should take it now? Edith is coming up her next week.”

Harper looked at her with horror. “You are not letting her see all this are you?”

“Well yeah. Are you saying I shouldn’t?”

“No… no, do not show her it all, only ten or so pieces at a time. Otherwise, she will nag you forever, and I mean forever!” Ocean had visions of Edith at her doorstep each morning. “Oh Goddess, thanks.”

They spent the next thirty minutes finding paintings Harper wanted. Finally, Ocean said. “We can always do a loan thing. You know when you are tired of looking at them you can bring them back and swap them over.”

Harper grinned, liking that idea. “Are you selling any of them?”

“No, I will keep them for us and my young. So take what you like now and come again.”

Harper grinned. “Edith will be so annoyed, can’t be a better deal when that happens.”

Ocean grinned as well. “Bonus then!”

“Yep!” Together they gathered five for Harper to take with her. Harper grinned all the way home and as she hung the paintings. Knowing Edith would see them and drool, along with the photos Ocean had given Ace when he had admired them.

CHAPTER TWENTY THREE:

O cean lay watching the sun come up it was Monday and the first day of school. She sighed as she thought over the previous day, meeting every one of her large extended family, for family day. What she was amused to learn, was every Sunday and no one missed, unless dying or not at home.

The girls loved the idea from breakfast to after dinner they were adored by all the young. Even Grace’s grandsons and granddaughter, three lovely bear cubs who followed them around. Grace had told her they were in the developing pride.

The adults made much of the girls, but fell under Parker’s spell. Conor told her before they went, that dragons loved babies, he was right.

Ocean finally met everyone in her family. Funnily enough she had to admit she enjoyed Claire, Harper, June and Edee, the most. Maybe she thought she had more in common with them, Charlie amused her with her dry wit, and the way she ribbed Harper. Ciana, Olinda and Frankie were similar in that they were goodhearted females and it was nice to spend time with them. Frankie was over her annoyance with Harper, especially when she saw her and Harper laughing together.

Thorn was a nice male he and Conor seemed to get on well. Conor got on with everyone really. The one who had more fun than everyone was Andre` he was either with the girls or had a baby in his arms. He looked slightly bemused and proud all rolled into one.

There was only one tricky bit when Verity started to apologize about Paige. Ocean gently cut her off, telling her she understood, more so since meeting Andre`s dragon. After that she seemed to stop avoiding her. It was a great day she thought as she yawned, but today was all about school and if she was lucky she could persuade Birdy to look after Parker for a little while this afternoon so she could go shoot some photos in town.

Ocean finally rose and went to shower by the time she was dressed and ready. Conor had changed Parker and handed her and her bottle to Ocean as they passed on the way to his shower. Ocean grinned as she sat to feed Parker, they were like a well-oiled machine.

When she made it downstairs, the girls were already at the table as Birdy had made their breakfast for their first day of school. So far so good.

Later that day, Ocean decided as she took a break from her computer at lunch time just as Parker grumbled, ready to wake for her bottle. That the morning had been easy. Conor had gone off to work, leaving Ocean to drop the excited and nervous girls at school, although once they saw Joy and Clint they seemed to be calmer.

They would get a ride home with Conor when school let out. Ocean had returned home and helped out with housework. Birdy was interviewing today for people to come into clean, they were going to need it. Ocean’s quip about needing an army was not far off. There were still renovations being done and the painters were still there.

Birdy did indeed agree to look after Parker, so Ocean was going to shoot at one o’clock. She figured she would get in an hour or two before the girls arrived home full of news about their first day.

After a lunch spent with Birdy, Adam, Ian and the bears, she ended up leaving later than she wanted so would barely get in an hour before school finished.

CHAPTER TWENTY FOUR:

O cean walked around another corner, the town was lovely calm and a little confusing at first. She had taken some wonderful photos of people, and they did not seem to mind being captured by her camera. She stopped and looked around, finally admitting she was lost. She had only been in town for forty minutes and knew she would have to figure out where she was and then see about returning home. She turned another corner, working on the principal that turning corners would eventually get her to the main street, as she turned another corner she bumped literally into Loa. “Wow! What timing. Hello Loa, I am lost, would you believe it?”

“Oh thank the Goddess. I have been looking all over for you!” Loa said as she held onto her arms.

Ocean’s heart squeezed at the worry in the faerie’s eyes and voice, she could barely get the words out as fear clutched her throat. “Why has something happened?”

“Yeah, I am so sorry Lady Ocean.” As she talked Loa hurried Ocean along the road. “What Loa… What has happened? Is it Parker, Conor or the girls? Who is hurt?”

“No, none of them. I am sorry Lady Ocean. It is Lord Andre`.”

“Andre?” Ocean’s mind spun. “What …How?”

“He had a fall!”

“Andre` fell? Dear Goddess how… from where?”

Loa nodded. “Yeah, I am so sorry Lady Ocean!”

“You keep saying that? Why are you saying that? Why are you sorry Loa?” Ocean asked as dread filled her heart. Was he dead? Oh please, she thought don’t be dead papa please. They turned into a darken doorway as Loa said. “I am sorry for this, or I am not really but it is what one says is it not?” She plunged a needle into Ocean’s neck, instantly she dropped to the ground.

“Damnit!” Loa hissed as she lifted the small female and took her farther into the building and dumped her into an open box. Taping it closed, Loa hummed as she worked, so far the plan was working.

She had the box on a trolley, so all she had to do was push it calmly from the building, along the street. She slowly moved not wanting to draw unnecessary attention to herself as she moved down the street, she even nodded to several people she saw on the way. Calmly she made it to the van she had parked and placed the box inside then she drove from the town.

Loa had a cabin in the mountains, it wasn’t much but it was all she needed. It took her with careful driving, forty-five minutes to make it to the cabin.

She drove in under the lean to and parked. The cabin door opened as she turned the engine off. He stood there the most hunted male in the world. Definiao Kiltern, the only person who knew who she really was!

“How did it go?” He asked as he stepped down the two steps. She got out and walked to the side of the van, opening the door, “Great, as we expected!”

Together they pulled the box out and took it inside. They had made some modifications to the two bedroom rustic cabin. Not only did it have a bathroom and running water as well as power, it boasted it’s very own cell. They placed Ocean on the bed provided and locked the barred door behind them as they left.

“I need coffee.” Loa moaned as she walked into what was the main part of the cabin, a big open room with a small wood burner. “That was stressful!”

“Did you leave the note as I told you too, so he will find it when he returns?”

She looked over at Definiao, annoyed he was questioning her. He always seemed to be doing that as if she was a fool. “I said it went great.”

He snorted as he paced. “Yes well, you would not be the first to have missed something, left something behind!”

“Please.” She waved him off as she went to the kitchen and poured her coffee. Definiao shook his head when she lifted the pot in his direction. “I left nothing. I used gloves and was careful, no one could detect my scent and no one saw me talking to her. When I took her, it went like clockwork. Easy, now settle down. I got you here and have kept you safe, haven’t I? While they have been chasing their tails out there looking for you.”

Definiao nodded. “True although…”

Loa moved to the lounge chair. “What now?”

“That damn journal. If you had been able to get it, we would not have had to step up our timetable we could have waited until the others could get here.”

Loa sighed as if they had not discussed this since she found out about the damn journal, again she said. “Well, we were not to know Horton would be caught or that he had the bloody journal or even that Reighn would lock down the place. Now did we?”

“No, well, I would not know how the dragon would react. I thought you had, as you have been here supposedly studying him!”

Loa bit her tongue and shrugged, instead of yelling at him. “The book is gibberish I had a quick look.” She had not, but refused to give him any more ammunition to take digs at her with. “No one will be able to break Horton’s code, it was for him alone.”

She hoped she was right. The plan called for her to return to the Grove tonight to be in place when the note was discovered so she could direct the hunt away from here. Definiao asked as he had a hundred times already. “Are you sure? He was not the cleverest agent we had?”

Loa again waved her hand, “I recruited him for that reason alone. I knew what he could do and no, before you ask I am not surprised he cracked. The dragons are masters at breaking down their prisoners.”

Definiao frowned but changed the subject she was just saying what she had said before. “How long until she comes around?” He nodded to where Ocean lay on the bed. Loa shrugged as she too looked towards the barred door. “Who knows? Maybe never. Do you care?”

Definiao smirked as Loa snorted. “Please, you can forgo your fun. Even I will insist she be awake.”

“Well true. I suppose it is more fun that way?” Definiao grinned at her.

“Seriously cousin enough! Let’s start thinking about what you are going to do once you become the overlord. When that happens, you can have all the females you want!”

“And what of you?”

“Do not worry. I have my eye on a few males that interest me.”

“You are very sure they will capitulate.” Definiao said as he watched her from sharp, mistrustful eyes.

Loa was aware of the scrutiny and countered with “Are you not?”

“Of course I am. This is my plan, to seize the lock and hold her against the dragons they will give me anything I ask for, to have her back. Not that it will do them much good but hope is a motivator.”

They both laughed until Loa asked. “True, although what of the Elementals?”

Definiao flicked his hand as though he was swatting a fly away. “Have they intervened yet?”

“Well no.”

“They will not, they serve the one in power. They will serve me.”

Loa grinned. “This is going to be fun.”

“It is going to be outstanding, to finally reach my true destiny. To do what our family were incapable of accomplishing. I have risen above travesty to be here at this time. To be Overlord.”

Loa frowned as she said. “We! Do not forget who helped you get here cousin?”

“Yes …yes of course. Were you not preparing food?” Loa grunted as she finished her coffee, sometimes she wondered if Del’ really thought about her like she did him. But as she passed the room with the unconscious Ocean in, she shrugged. It was too late now, she and Del’s fates were fixed. Tomorrow they would rule the world, if not the universes.

CHAPTER TWENTY FIVE:

A ndre` slammed into Reighn’s office it was ten minutes past three in the afternoon. “They have targeted Ocean!” He placed the note carefully on Reighn’s desk.

When Andre` had found it, he had grabbed a tissue and picked the paper up with that. His heart may have stopped when he read the note but his brain still worked. Evidence was important.

Reighn used a knife blade to turn the note around taking his lead from how Andre` held the note so carefully, as Lars read over his shoulder. “Conor will go crazy.” Lars warned.

“He is not the only one.” Andre` growled as his dragon rose to the surface. Reighn stood. “Lars call Conor.”

“Do not bother, he is on his way. I have sent Harper to the school, and he has Kai and Saul going to his home.” Andre` told them.

Reighn asked. “Who Andre… Who has her?”

Conor walked in. “Definiao Kiltern. It can only be him.”

“Here at Dragon’s Gap?” Johner asked as he walked in behind him with Storm.

“Yes! Someone or many someone’s have not only passed information on, they have smuggled him in and are protecting him here.” Conor growled, barely keeping his lion from his voice.

Lars asked. “Who could do such a thing without being caught?”

“That is a good question?” Conor murmured.

Reighn asked. “What do we know?”

Andre` answered. “Fin is searching the castle and grounds for a trace of the person who left the note.”

Conor told Reighn. “Birdy said Ocean was in town photographing, she left about two and said she would be home before the girls.”

Claire walked in she was pale and trembling. Lars moved to her. “My love, what do you know?”

“I saw Ocean. She was walking and then she was worried as though something suddenly happened to upset her. Then everything went black. I am sorry Conor I swear I just saw this. My gift is not always time sensitive.”

“I understand, it is not your fault Seer.”

Andre` said. “So they knocked her out somewhere.” Reighn ordered, “Johner start searching quietly, let’s not cause a panic or give our hand away. They may not have counted on us learning about this so fast.”

“Yes my Lord, he and Stanvis, who had just arrived left, passing Queen Scarlett, King Elijah and Sparrow along with Rumoh and Dumoh as they all entered Reighn’s office. “Reighn, is it correct that Lady Ocean has been kidnapped?”

“Yes Elijah she has.”

Sage came in with Charlie and Frankie from her office as Birdy her arms protectively around Parker arrived with Saul and Kai as escorts. “Leo. We have brought Parker.”

Conor walked to Birdy. “I thank you Birdy, will you remain with her?”

“I will Leo, none shall touch her. Any word yet?”

“No, not yet.”

“Where shall we go?” She asked Conor. Sage answered before he could. “We will go to the stone apartment.” Just then Harper walked in with Ace, Ark and Phoebe all in battle gear. “The girls are in the apartment.” She told Conor to his relief.

She then looked at Sage, Charlie and Frankie. “Where you all are meant to be, all the grandparents are already there. Ash and Keeper are rounding up the others and their young. So move it along now!”

Sage nodded. “Yes…yes, we are going. Scarlett you too!”

“Of course.” She agreed. Birdy nodded to Conor and left with Harper, who stopped long enough to tell Conor. “She will be alright, she is no push over.”

“Thank you Harper.” She nodded as she shepherded her charges from the room.

“It is a good protocol you have put in place.” Elijah told Reighn as he watched his ‘Light’, leave with the others. Reighn agreed as he watched the Battle brothers greet Ash. “I wish I could take credit for it, but this is Sage’s idea she and her team organized this. Harper, Phoebe and Charlie and our parents, scoop up quietly all the young and females and they all go to the stone apartment. With Thorn here now, it is even easier as his warriors help guard them while my Shields and Hunters and Conor’s shifters secure the town and people.”

Elijah quietly said. “While we send all our warriors to scout the town.”

Reighn nodded. “Yes, it seems to be working well so far but as we discussed as we train we will do better.”

“Agreed practice makes us sharper.”

Fin came in. “No sign of any entry.”

“Alright are we all here?”

“Mostly.” Storm agreed.

“Alright, we can fill the others in later. We are here because Ocean Towers has been kidnapped. We know this because of the note which Fin if you would please read it out.”

“Yes my Lord. It states; by now you will know we have the Lock.

Unless you want her to die.

You will hand over the world to me.

You have until midnight.”

Ace murmured to Conor. “You are remarkably controlled my friend.”

Conor turned darkened amber eyes on him. Ace just stopped himself from stepping back away from the Lion. “Yes although destroying the world to get my mate back may be counterproductive!”

Ace kicked up his top lip, “I can see that, you just keep on being reasonable. My giant friend!”

Elijah asked Andre`. “When were you due back into your office?”

“What are you thinking?” Reighn asked as he saw the frown on his face, Elijah shrugged as he asked. “Don’t you think it is far too early for the note to be found?”

Andre` also frowning answered. “Midnight.”

What are you getting at?” Reighn asked Elijah again. He rubbed his face as he asked. “Why give us so much time, it seems too long.”

“He is right. They know us. They know we would not wait to look for her or them?” Storm said from where he leaned against the wall.

“Because they are confident we cannot find her?” Ash put forward.

“Are they? Were we even meant to be looking for her yet?” Storm asked them all.

“Well no. If you think about it. The timing seems to be wrong.” Ash agreed.

Fin said. “They miscalculated somehow.”

Andre` looked at Fin. “I am back early. I told everyone on Sunday I would be away until after dinner Monday.”

Reighn asked. “Why are you back so early then?”

Andre` shrugged. “My contact never showed, so I came home.”

Lars asked. “Would you have gone to your office when you returned?”

“Yes, I always do, if I have been away.”

Lars nodded, as he murmured. “Where you would have found the note?”

“Yes, as I did.”

“Hold on, how did they know no one else would have found the note?” Kai asked Andre`

Fin answered. “Because we lock our offices while we are away.”

Saul said. “So someone knew that?”

“Yes.” Fin agreed slowly. “Which narrows down the field somewhat?”

“Oh, because not everyone knows you do that?”

Saul grinned as Fin nodded saying. “Exactly.”

“So they think we will not be looking for them until later tonight.” Keeper mused as he walked in.

“Yes, we are actually ahead of them.” Andre` stated, then asked. “The problems we have are threefold as I see it. First: how do we find out who took her? Second. Find out where she is being held. Thirdly get to where they are without being seen or heard.”

“I can do two of those. The third is up to you Reighn!” Conor told them as Reighn gave him a nod they all turned to him as he spoke, he had been so quiet they had almost forgotten he was there.

Keeper said. “I did not think you had the same connection we as dragons have?”

“I do not. What I have is a nose.”

Fin said. “We detected nothing.”

Conor’s eyes went bright amber as he said. “You are not a ‘First!”

“Ahh I see. Of course, my apologies.” Fin bowed his head to Conor, who asked Reighn, “Pass me the note please.”

Reighn pushed it across the desk. Conor lifted it to his nose and sniffed. Then he closed his eyes and sniffed again, suddenly his body stilled and remained that way for minutes as they watched. Reighn was not sure he was even breathing.

Conor’s forehead creased and then he sniffed again, they heard a snarl softly rumble out of him that picked up sound until it was felt more than heard. He lifted his head and stared at Elijah. “One of yours. Loa!”

“No!” Sparrow said shocked, “No! You are wrong?”

Conor’s amber eyes locked on hers. “I am never wrong.”

“Well, you are now!” She snarled at him. “Loa is loyal to her Queen, to the people of Dragon’s Gap.”

“I am never wrong!” Conor stated simply as he placed the note down again.

Sparrow turned to Elijah. “My King, he is wrong.”

“If he is, where is she? We called our guards to us. Where is she Sparrow?” Elijah asked softly, anger riding his tone. Sparrow’s voice filled with desperation along with a touch of despair as she told him. “She went into town to shop.”

Johner came in, he gave Elijah and his guards a quick look then said to Reighn. “My Lord, Captain Loa was seen talking to Lady Ocean before she, Captain Loa was seen pushing a large box on a trolley and then loading it into a green van. Which she was reported driving up into the mountains.”

“Thank you Johner, remain here please.” He turned to Elijah. “Do you require any more proof?”

Elijah shook his head. “No, there is enough proof, Commander Sparrow?”

Sparrow’s eyes were filled with bewildered rage as she asked anger and hurt in her voice. “How could she do this? Why would she? Her life was not hard!”

“Because she is a traitor to us, to our home.” Stated Elijah.

“I will kill her!” Sparrow vowed. No one doubted her words. Elijah placed a hand on her arm. “No Commander you will do your duty and bring her to justice. She will confess her crimes and tell us everything she knows. Then she dies.”

“As you will my King.” Sparrow agreed as her eyes hardened into determination.

Reighn asked. “Conor, can you find her?”

He smiled without humor as he looked at Elijah then Reighn. “My Lord, where my paws have touched. I know what is happening, and who is on the land.”

Andre commanded. “So find her!”

He nodded. “I will. First though my Lord, you know she is not alone?”

Reighn eyes gleamed as he agreed. “Yes, he will be there!” There was a stunned silence as everyone assimilated what they were both saying. Then Fin suggested. “It could be a feint?”

Lars agreed. “We rush around chasing ghosts and he steals in and scoops up someone else.”

“No, I think he has who he wants!” Reighn told them. “What makes you think that?” Johner asked.

“The note!” Reighn said, “He calls her the Lock, he knows, we will move the world for her.”

“Well okay that seems definite then.” Lars growled as he said. “He is here Definiao Kiltern. Which means Loa has been hiding and protecting him.”

“I will kill her!” Kai stated as he glared around him.

“Me first!” Sparrow hissed.

Conor nodded to Saul and Kai. “Let’s go!”

Reighn called. “Wait Conor please, Johner I leave you the castle, secure it protocol one.”

“As you will my Lord.”

“Brother remain alive.”

Johner smiled at Reighn and Storm, then looked around at all the males there. “I will and I beg of you all, stay alive your shadows terrify me.”

“Storm, Ace, gather units to accompany us.” Reighn ordered as he walked to Conor. “Find me where they are, and I will open a portal.” Conor nodded as he and Saul with Kai walked outside but stopped as Rumoh told Reighn. “They will know my Lord, Delfinao will feel it, as we do!”

Reighn smiled. “No, he will not. I am the Dragon Lord you only feel what I allow you too. Conor?”

“On my way.” He along with Saul and Kai carried on from the room. They slipped through the castle until they reached the back grass meadow where he nodded to the Unicorn Stallion, who stood back waiting. Seconds later he shifted. “Leo, we will protect the castle.”

“I thank you my friend.”

Conor shifted to his Lion. He snuffled and snorted, then walked further onto the grass and placed his large dinner sized paws on the green blades of grass and closed his eyes becoming silent and as still as a statue. “What is he doing?” Elijah asked.

“Searching.” Saul said. “He has covered this whole place from corner to corner. East to West, North to South. Not one bit of earth has he not placed his paws on.”

Storm raised surprised eyebrows as he asked Saul. “When did he do this?”

Saul grimaced. “When we first arrived, I was exhausted.”

Reighn laughed along with the others. “It was very good he has done so!”

“So you say. Your paws were not aching for a month afterwards.”

Reighn smiled as all his teams assembled. When he was sure they were all there, he told them. “I will open a portal where Leo Conor indicates. For those of you who are dragon, remain human. Shifters shift and faeries the same. You will be our scouts. Do not engage, just find them and report back.”

Hayden slipped in beside Sparrow she took his hand, her eyes hard chips of ice. He squeezed her hand in comfort. She nodded but did not look at him again. Conor shifted to human. “I have them.”

Reighn moved to him as Conor lent his head near him. It looked like he was telling him where to open the portal but in actual fact, Conor slipped along the mental pathway they had established months earlier. Reighn I have them they are here. He showed him the ground, trees and the cabin. I have it, Conor.

When they were finished, Reighn turned and looked at Ace, Ark and Ash as he said. “They are using the Tomas’s old cabin.”

All three Battle brothers jerked at the use of the hated last name belonging to their father. Ace said. “I thought that place was torn down.”

“Apparently not.” Ash muttered as Ark suggested. “We could do it now with the rats in it.”

Reighn grinned. “I like that idea. I know the co-ordinates. We will arrive a click away scouts will go through first.”

Instantly Elijah, his guards, Kai and Sparrow with a squeeze of Hayden’s hand shrunk. Saul and several wolves shifted. When Reighn opened the portal they went through first and disappeared.

Conor, who had not shifted, stepped through with Andre` who asked him. “You did not shift.”

Conor shook his head. “My beast would kill whoever was there or near her, you included if I let him out. So best not to tempt him.”

“You have much restraint.” Andre` told him with admiration coloring his voice.

Conor grimaced. “It is hard won, but for my beast’s sanity and my mate, who would not be pleased to learn he had killed on her behalf. Especially her new family. I will not release him. Although if she is not alive, all restraints are gone.”

Andre` nodded. “For my family I thank you, also know this, if they have hurt my daughter I will unleash the wrath of my dragon. We have just found her, to lose her now is not worth thinking about!”

“I agree.” Conor growled. “We will keep each other sane and human for now.”

“For now!” Andre` stated, both knowing death would follow in their wake if she was dead. Within a short time the scouts returned, Elijah reported. “They are here.”

Sparrow said. “They have set traps for your kind and mine.”

Storm asked. “Could you make out what they were?”

Elijah squatted down and drew a circle. “They have encased the cabin twenty feet out, with a wire it is set in the ground.”

“With what?” Storm asked.

“They have adapted those damn sticks that have electricity and there is wire around the doors and windows from what I could see.” Kai told them. While every one of the dragons and faeries frowned in worry, the shifters along with Saul and Conor were smiling. “Why is this amusing?” Ace asked Conor.

Bringing the others attention to him and the shifters. Saul drawled. “Isn’t that amazing, fancy them using that nasty old electricity.”

“Doesn’t seem fair somehow!” A tall rangy lean male who was obviously a wolf with blue grinning eyes stated.

Ark said. “Why are you grinning, it is not fair. We cannot beat that?”

“See this is the problem with only magic uses.” Saul said to Conor as Ace snarled to Storm. “Can I beat him?”

Kai growled. “No, that is my job. Get on with it, Saul, stop playing. What have we missed?”

The shifters laughed at Saul’s affronted look as Conor told them. “It is not their fault. They do not really live and understand the outside world.”

“But you would think the great, Definiao Kiltern would know?” Saul said with disdain.

Conor smiled. “Well yes, although a great male like he probably never even thought about it, which would be Loa’s job.”

“What are you talking about?” Storm growled starting to get annoyed now with all the references to magic and not knowing something.

“Electricity has to have an off switch!”

“I thought only the one who turned it on could turn it off.” Ark asked, and Conor realized he was serious. “No, anyone can, I will make sure you are all instructed on how electricity can be used later.”

There were several smiles and nods as Conor said to Saul and the wolves. “Go find the generator.”

They shifted and were gone only to return minutes later with a location of the generator. “We have it.” Saul told them “It’s under cover, they camouflage it with brush.”

“Now what?” Andre` asked Reighn, who grinned without humor and said. “We go and talk to the happy couple.”

“Will they come out?” Someone asked.

Conor nodded, “Yes.”

“What about Lady Ocean? Will they bring her out with them?” Fin asked Reighn, who again nodded.

“He will have to, to prove he is superior, that he has her life in his hands.”

“And then we cut the electrical supply and rescue my Ocean.” Conor growled.

“That easy?” Someone asked Conor who nodded as Reighn said. “Yes that easy, he wants an audience we will give him one. Plus we will have the element of surprise, remember they are not expecting us. I am sure we would have been contacted later and told where to meet, when Loa was back at the Grove.”

“Acting all innocent.” Sparrow muttered seeing the whole scene in her mind’s eye. There were a few grunts and snarls at Sparrow’s comment.

“So we have that going for us, the surprise of being confronted by all of us. They of course will feel safe as well behind this wall of electricity.”

“What of Loa?” Elijah asked Reighn who shrugged. “We will leave that to you, bring her down so she can still stand trial.”

Conor waved two wolves over, “Shut it down at the Dragon Lords command.”

“Very well Leo.”

Reighn called out, “We move out, surround the cabin take down any who try to escape, non-lethal, we want them to answer for their betrayal.” When he finished speaking, they all moved out at a run with the scouts leading the way.

Within a short time the cabin was surrounded. Reighn saw the two wolves split off and go into a small covered shed, one came out and waved his arms, signaling they had the generator.

Conor stood with Reighn on one side and Andre` on the other. Saul and Kai were to the right side of the cabin he could see the faeries and members of his pride standing between the dragons. There were twenty feet between the cabin and the ring of warriors. Storm stood on Reighn’s other side Lars and Stanvis beside him. He watched a dragon signal, letting Storm know everyone was in position. Storm nodded to Reighn. Taking a deep breath in Reighn and his dragon called out.

“Come out Delfiniao Kiltern and Loa Karten. Wanted traitors. Come out and show yourselves!”

Loa fell from her chair as Definiao dropped to the floor, he hissed at her. “You were followed!”

“The fuck I was.” She snarled back as she crab crawled towards the window.

“Then explain how they found us and why now?”

“I don’t know, they were not meant to.”

“But they have, you fucking whore of an idiot female!” Definiao snarled at her with contempt spilling from his mouth.

“Shut the hell up Del’. You crazy bastard, I told you this was a stupid plan being here. But no you had to play the big…”

“Come out Delfiniao Kiltern and Loa Karten there is nowhere for you to go!”

Definiao screamed out. “Never! I will kill her first!”

Loa hissed as she sat up under the window. “Like hell you will kill her, we need her. She is our only way out of here.”

“Do not tell me what to do. You fool, I know that but they do not.”

Loa took a breath and looked out the window. “Thank the Goddess they are behind the wall of electricity. It worked.” She laughed. “I told you, they are stuck there.” She started to get up when Definiao snarled. “Bullets can still pass through it, can they not?”

Loa slumped down against the wall. “Yeah right and do not call me an idiot cousin, we are from the same blood remember.”

Reighn called again. “Come out Delfiniao Kiltern and Loa Karten.”

Definiao called back. “We don’t want to die!”

“You will not die today.”

“What assurances do I have?”

“My word as the Dragon Lord that is all you will get.”

“I don’t believe you.”

Loa’s eyebrows rose at the back and forth conversation. “What are you doing, are we going to give ourselves up, Del?”

“Wait Loa …Wait!”

Loa slumped back watching her cousin, he was up to something.

Reighn called back. “I do not care if you do or not this is my final warning, come out or you will both die!”

“She will die too. Your precious Lock!”

“That is risk I am willing to take. Are you?”

Loa looked at her cousin. “Well?”

“We have no choice, if we stay here we will die eventually, whether she lives or dies they will kill us.”

“So what do we do, die later? Either way we are dead.” Loa stated.

“Will we? I have a plan.”

Loa prayed. “Dear Goddess another one?”

Definiao’s face twisted in rage as he snarled. “Shut up, this one is fool proof. Even you should be able to carry it through.”

“You know Del’ I could kill you and be a hero if I played it right. Tell me why I need you?”

Suddenly the rage morphed into smiles and a beguiling tone entered his voice. “Loa my dear cousin. You know I value you and this will work. It is simple and we will both survive. Because we are the last of our line we owe each other to live our lives as the rulers of this world and beyond. It is our dream. Remember? No one can take it from us. We have worked too hard to fail now at the finish line.”

Loa looked away and sighed he was right but still. “Fine but we rule fifty, fifty?”

Definiao smiled. “Of course… of course, would I cheat my only living blood relation?”

Loa muttered so he could not hear. “In a heartbeat.” But smiled and they shook hands. “So what is the plan?”

When they did not hear anything or see any movements Storm said. “Looks like he didn’t believe you?”

“He will.” Reighn said. “He wants an audience to his greatness.”

“You seem sure of that.” Conor commented.

“I know him. He needs to tell me how he is better than me. That I am not anything more than a lowly lizard.” Just then the door to the cabin opened.

“Don’t shoot, we are coming out!” Called Loa. She walked out with her hands in the air. Behind her was Definiao who was holding in front of him upright Ocean. She was unconscious and tied around her neck and waist to Definiao. Conor drew in a breath as Reighn said. “Steady do not react, it is what he wants. Give him nothing, do not weaken our position.”

Conor gripped Andre`s arm. “That means you too.” He whispered to him, Andre`s dragons snarled deep in his chest. Reighn called out. “Does she live?”

“She lives just!” Loa smirked as she said. “She is asleep kinda!”

They walked halfway to the line of warriors, Loa in the front and Definiao with Ocean tied to him behind her.

Reighn said. “Well, let’s get this done. What do you want Definiao?”

“I want an assurance we will have our day in court. We demand a trial to be attended by the world. I like how you conducted the trial of the dragons minus the Elementals. We demand that.”

“I see and for that I get what?”

Definiao laughed. “Freedom as will I, together we will see if the people of the world worship you or me as they should as they will.”

“No! That serves you, not me.”

“I will give you my network.”

Loa hissed. “What are you doing?”

Definiao grinned at her. “I will not need it, will I? When I am overlord.”

Reighn said. “A tempting offer but why will the people of the world want you as leader?”

“They will you fool of a dragon. What do you think I have done all of this for? Waged this war for. To over throw you from the position you are unworthy to hold…

He ranted on as Storm asked. “Really! Do we have to listen to this much longer? He is a raving lunatic and is hurting my ears. Can I just shoot him?”

Reighn sighed. “Charlie’s solutions are not always the right way of doing things!”

Storm sighed as well. As he looked at the male spewing forth his achievements and how clever he was compared to Reighn or at least he thought that was what he was saying. He decided not to listen to the fool as he answered Reighn. “And yet in its simplicity it works!”

Reighn agreed. “You are right, let’s end this.” Storm brought his hand to his inside coat pocket, as Reighn hurriedly said. “Without gunfire.”

He was positive he heard Storm sigh. Reighn called out. “Enough!”

The male stopped talking and looked at Reighn who said. “I am sick and tired of listening to an arrogant self-indulgent asshole that thinks the world revolves around him and only him. We are not here to dance to your tune. We never were, you are a speck on the horizon of my consciousness, when and only when, I allow myself to think of you.”

“How dare you!” Definiao raged. “I am the only true divine being. I have lived lifetimes waiting for the day to take my rightful place as a ‘First’ and Overlord of the world and beyond, then amongst the Gods and Goddesses. And you will not thwart my divine right to do so!”

Reighn looked at him. “And to do that, you have to kill and sacrifice my people?”

“No, you fool, not just dragons. All the peoples of the universes.”

“To achieve what?” Conor asked as he took a step closer to the ring of wire.

“Watch out!” Loa hissed, “He is going to charge it.”

Definiao snorted as he mumbled. “And if he does, he dies. I win still.”

Loa looked at him from the corner of her eyes as she said. “That is not the plan cousin.”

Conor called out. “You think history will remember you as someone of worth?”

“I am someone of worth, and I will prove it!”

Definiao called back. Conor laughed a harsh sound of contempt. “I have news for you that is never going to happen. I am a ‘First’ as many before me and many after me will be but you are not and never will be! Nothing you ever do will make you so!”

“You lie I am a “First’, I am divine!” He screamed as his face twisted into a caricature of a humans.

“I do not lie.” Conor stated. “Ask those that stand behind me and see if what I say is a lie!”

From behind Conor rose ghostly forms out of the ground. Males and females of all races and universes. Every one of them a ‘First’ who originated a new species drifted to stand directly behind Conor.

“Dear Goddess he is divine.” Lars said stunned as his eyes like everyone else’s beheld the ghosts of the past. Reighn asked. “Who did you think ‘First’s were?”

“Not this!”

Dragon Lord Kato Kingslayer and his shadow Cailin Kingslayer ‘First’s of the dragons moved forward they stood next to Conor as Kato Kingslayer raised his hand and between one blink of an eye and another. Ocean was taken from Definiao arms. Her lax body filled Conor’s arms as he cradled her next to his heart.

“I thank you my Lord.” Conor bowed his head to the Dragon as the Dragon Lord bowed his and said.

“As we the ‘First’s of all species thank you and your daughter for what you are to do.”

Then he and his Shadow turned to Reighn and bowed deeply. All the dragons, Reighn included returned the gesture.

As suddenly as they arrived, they were gone. Before Definiao and Loa recovered their wits, the generator stopped working and Sparrow raced across the land, faster than an eye could follow. She grew and hit Loa hard dropping her to the ground.

Saul rose up behind Definiao knocking him out from behind, instantly there was someone to gag and cuff the male and female faeries. Reighn opened a portal to the medical unit under the castle, Conor walked through with Ocean in his arms.

Reighn looked around and told Fin and the Battle brothers. “Find what you can, then burn it to the ground. Commander Ace portals are yours.”

“Thank you my Lord.”

He and Andre stepped through the glowing doorway to join their family in a vigil for one of their own.

CHAPTER TWENTY SIX:

M inutes after Conor walked through the glowing doorway and placed Ocean on the bed. Paige and Kadee came running in, only to halt when they saw their mother on the bed, pale and with marks around her neck. “Oh mom.” Paige cried as Kadee screamed. “No mommy… no!”

Paige turned to Conor. “Daddy what happened?”

He scooped them to him, Kadee sobbing as Paige held tears in her frightened eyes. “Hush now my sweet girls your mom is getting the best care. Your Uncle Sharm and Aunt Ella will look after her now.”

Conor could barely look at his pale barely breathing mate. His heart ached for her, his beast snarled out his rage at the male who had done this.

“But why won’t she wake?” Paige asked him as he hugged her. “She was drugged.” Sharm told them. “We will heal her, I have called for more healers.” He told Conor who nodded as Reighn, Sage and Andre` walked in.

“Granddad!” The girls called as they threw themselves into his opened arms. Ciana went to Conor and hugged him. “Conor, she will be alright.”

“Will she?” He whispered aware the girls were close to them. “She has not woken!”

Ciana held back her tears as she assured him. “She will be. She is a fighter. She just found us. She will not want to leave us now.”

“Okay.” His eyes went back to his mate as the room filled with her and his families. He found himself pushed into a chair and a cup of coffee in his hand.

Frankie squatted in front of him. “It is okay Conor. I will go get her.”

“What Frankie…What do you mean?”

She gave his shoulder a pat. “I will go get her.” She moved to a seat across from him and closed her eyes Conor shook his head as he frowned, sometimes Frankie made no sense. Nothing made sense, he had to go.

“Conor…” Andre` said as Conor stood and made to leave. He would kill the male and then his beast would stop roaring for blood. He was the Leo it was his right.

“Daddy no, don’t go.” Paige called to him she could see the decision he had made in his eyes, Kadee ran and hugged him around his legs. “Daddy no, stay with us, daddy please.”

Paige ran and hugged him as well. “Daddy no please…Don’t leave us.”

Conor was in two minds. He wanted to go and claw and rip the male who dared to touch his mate. To kill him as his beast desired but as he looked at his frightened daughters, who clung to him as though he was the last person in the world he and his beast remembered a time he too had begged his father to stay with him.

He shook his head as memories of that night swamped his mind. Of when, his father the Leo of his pride had walked out to fight another pride for an imagined slight to their honor. He remembered him and Saul hugging his father’s legs begging him to stay home. He lost everything that night, his father, his brother, the female he called mother, when his father and those he was responsible for never returned.

Conor sat as the girls piled on his lap and looked up to find Patrycc standing by the door. “You needed to remember why you are who you are and what you have to lose.” He told him, Conor barely able to speak managed to say. “Thank you.”

While he hugged his daughters to him. A few minutes later when they knew he was not going to leave them. The girls calmed and found seats beside him as everyone else did the same.

Sharm and Ella stood over his mate in a healing trance. Prudence and Birdy along with Elijah and Scarlett flew in the window and grew. Four faeries stood hands over a pale unconscious Ocean as they too went into a healing trance. As though her body had a mind of its own Kadee moved to her mother and placed her hands on her toes her eyes wide open, Kadee cried out. “She is dying, she won’t come back.”

Conor removed her hand and lifted her into his arms. Tears streamed down her face, he whispered to her. “Yes she will baby girl, she loves us, she will return.”

“We are not enough!” Kadee sobbed.

“Yes, we are, you must have faith.” Andre` told her and Paige. “We are more than enough, wait and see.”

He begged the powers for him to be right. He could not lose her. He would not feel the well of grief he had sunk into again. His Ocean would live.

CHAPTER TWENTY SEVEN:

O cean looked around, the view from this room was spectacular. She could see the horizon over the landscape it was delightful.

“What are you doing here?” Demanded a harsh voice she thought she would never hear again. Turning with a sigh, Ocean said. “Mother!”

“You are not meant to be here. Go away this is my place!”

“Well, it is hardly my fault. One moment I was walking around in town the next I am here. Why are you here?”

“This is my place, where I was sent after I died.”

Ocean looked around at the lovely room. “Is it a tower?”

“Yes my tower. I live here.”

Ocean admired the room. It was amazing. The walls were plastered smooth and colored a burnt orange. There was a curved bed on one side. The other side had a lounger. The floor was warm and the wall her mother stood in front of with her easel was just a huge wide opened window.

“Wow, this whole place is amazing. Who sent you here mother?”

Helena shrugged. “How would I know? One moment I was asleep the next I woke up here.”

Ocean bit back the retort hovering on her lips and asked instead. “You are painting?”

Helena sniffed as though the question was stupid, a normal reaction Ocean remembered to anything she asked her. “Of course why would I not?”

Ocean could feel the resentments of the past rise in her chest as she looked at her mother. “No reason just asked. Well, I will leave you to it.”

Helena cursed her tongue, her daughter stood before her and she could find nothing more than sharp words and unwanted feelings.

“Why is that?” Frankie asked as she strode around her. “Your daughter is here, for months you have supposedly pined wanting to right the wrongs of the past. Begging for a way to show her you loved her and are proud of her. Not only the artist she has become but the person she is, despite all the obstacles you placed in her way, she shines. That is what you pray for each day and when you are given the opportunity you ask for, to redeem yourself. All you can do is bark at her. Look at her!”

Frankie demanded as Helena stood staring out the window at the view. She turned and stared at her frozen daughter. Ocean stared back, did her mother really want all that? It seemed improbable. Helena’s voice was hard and unforgiving as she said. “I am held here, she holds me here, her anger and her resentment of my talent. She will never be as good as me and yet she has the power to hold me here. Not allowing me to move on.”

“Huh! I thought as much!” Ocean smirked. “Never could see the loving, sorrowful mother happening.”

Frankie circled the female again. “As I did not but I had to give her the opportunity to try.” She said to Helena. “This is not about you, Helena. This is about your daughter Ocean.”

“No!” Helena screamed. “It is about me, always about me. My life, my art, my passion.”

“I was never your passion was I mother?”

Helena mocked as she looked at Ocean with hate. “You? Passion! No, how could you be? I was wronged.”

Frankie scoffed at her words. “You were not wronged, you were selfish. You believed you were better than your sister, a sister you were jealous of. Tell your daughter who your sister is?”

Helena turned away as Frankie hissed. “Tell her!”

“My sister was the one I gave the baby too, her sister alright?”

“Wait…wait! Ciana’s mother is my actual aunt, her sister?” Ocean asked with disbelief.

Frankie nodded. “Yes, she was the rightful vessel for the Goddesses. But that night when she was to meet the dragon. Helena drugged Luna then met the dragon in her place and became impregnated. You never told your sister for months knowing Luna was heartbroken, thinking she had betrayed her Goddess. Then you somehow hid from everyone even the Goddesses.”

Helena smirked as she said proudly. “The power of my art protected me from their prying eyes.”

Frankie nodded. “Oh, I see, magic… magic allowed you to hide. The gift of concealment, as long as you painted you hid from those hunting you, clever. No wonder Ciana and Ocean are gifted.”

Ocean stood amazed as she listened to Frankie, so much made sense now. Frankie circled the female once more, as she said. “Then when you had the baby, you were shocked to find out it was twins. What to do? You did not want one baby, but two would really screw your life up.”

“I had to paint.” Helena said defensively.

“One of the babies was weak, smaller. So a plan came to mind you were never going to tell Luna but suddenly you had an idea to punish her…”

“She stole him from me. He was mine. Tony Walker was my husband, but she took him from me.”

“He divorced you and married Luna, and you never forgave him.” Frankie clarified.

“No, why should I, he was mine.”

Frankie snorted as she continued. “So you did what any self-serving person did. You paid someone to drop off the weak, sickly baby to Luna. Not because you were worried about her, no it was more dastardly than that. You were hoping she would die, and you could show her. Luna how you once again triumphed over her with the healthy baby and Tony would come back to you.”

“Yes… Yes!” Screamed Helena.

Frankie laughed. “But you forgot about whose creation she was. The Goddess stepped in and saved her. I am sure Luna never told her about there being two. Although what good would it have done, you hid you and Ocean so well from prying eyes.” Helena moaned. “I was wronged again, the baby did not die and I was left with her.” She pointed at the immovable Ocean. “A freak, a girl that had no talent, she could not even give me that. I could have nurtured her, made her famous.”

“To prove again to Luna and Tony that you were a better parent.”

“Yes much better but would she even try to paint, no never.”

Ocean snarled. “Why did you not just give me to Luna and my sister?”

“Hah! She would have liked that. She had everything already Tony and a healthy smart girl. No…never, sending her a picture of you every year on your birthday until you were twelve tortured her. I would either contact her or find out where they were and go to her without you of course, no she could never see you. Just a photo. Then she would beg and cry for you, she offered me money, a home, anything to have you. She even gave me a letter for you telling you about Dragon’s Gap and where to find information about your father.”

“But you hid it away and denied Ocean as well as Luna. Then when Tony died, you never contacted her again, you left her wondering if Ocean was alive or dead.” Frankie stated.

“Of course I did. She had no right. She cheated me.” Helena smirked. “She lost, I won.”

Ocean curled her fingers into fists and shook with anger. “Why was it so important to keep me? You could have given me to someone else. Why?”

Helena turned from her and said nothing. Frankie grinned. “Tell her or I will?”

Helena said nothing. Frankie said. “Because of the deal!”

“What deal?” Ocean asked as she looked at Frankie with bewilderment, then at her mother.

Frankie replied. “The original deal the Goddess made with Luna. Helena realized the loop hole and took advantage of it as is her nature. The deal went like this.

She who gave birth to the prophesy will, as long as the infant remains alive and within the home of the life giver until maturity, hold the look of youth as hers.”

Ocean thought over the words, then drew in a breath. “Oh, I see.”

Frankie nodded as she asked. “Did you not wonder why she hid away from the public and stopped going to her shows when you were a teenager? Why she never aged!”

Ocean eyes widened. “No, I guess I never thought about it. So that is why her sister was Ciana’s grandmother, not mother?”

“Yes even then she was old.”

“I needed to paint. To create. To give myself to the world.”

“So you could be adored.” Frankie stated.

“Until maturity! When they assumed the grown-up baby would find her way to Dragon’s Gap!” Ocean murmured as she looked at Helena. Frankie agreed.

“But there were two loop holes, one for Helena to take advantage of and one for the Goddess.” Ocean said slowly thinking again about what Frankie had said. Frankie agreed again. “Yes, the Goddess thought they made sure the baby would be cared for, and she could only look young, never remain young, eventually her body betrayed her.”

Ocean said thoughtfully. “They never counted on two babies?”

“No.” Frankie said sadly. “They did not. Goddesses should not meddle in lives.”

“I was wronged again.” Helena moaned, bringing their attention back to her.

“She’s crazy!” Ocean said to Frankie, who shook her head. “No, she wants you to believe that, so you will feel sorry for her. But you are not crazy are you Helena? You are just angry that you ended up not winning in the end.”

Helena snarled and flung herself from the window screaming as she fell. Ocean rushed to the opening, Frankie sighed. “Don’t worry, she is not hurt. It is just a temper tantrum. She is alright.”

“What are you doing here Frankie?”

“I think you really mean. How can you be here Frankie?”

Ocean grinned. “Yeah…okay!”

Frankie walked around as she said. “I am able to be here, because I am an Elemental in training.”

“Oh, I see.”

Frankie looked at her and smiled. “Well, you would know right?”

“Yeah, I knew, my camera never lies.”

“Because…”

Ocean laughed. “My Parker is also like you.”

Frankie laughed then asked. “Was that so hard? Parker will be alright, she has you and her dad, sisters and me. Our family, we won’t let her lose herself. Ocean I didn’t.”

“Well, that is true. So Frankie is my anger holding her here?”

Frankie shrugged. “There is some truth to that but what holds her here, is herself. Her belief she is right, keeps her in this place. The day she recognizes who and what she is, she will be released until then she will remain here painting.”

Ocean snorted. “Not a hardship, she loves to paint.”

Frankie snapped her fingers and told her. “Depends on what she paints.”

Ocean’s eyebrows rose as she looked out at the beautiful scenery then at Frankie, who pointed around the room as canvas after canvas filled the walls and floor.

Ocean stood amazed as canvases appeared one at a time and on each was Ocean in differing poses and ages. Frankie told her. “This is what she paints, every day, every time she lifts a brush. Portraits and scenes of you, images she combs from her memory, canvas after canvas.”

“Does she know she is painting these?”

Frankie snorted. “Of course, what would be the point if she does not see them?”

Ocean shook her head. “This must be hell for her.  Oh my!” She reached for one that was the duplicate of the one she gave Ciana, except this girl had blue streaks in her hair, not red. Frankie looked at it and said, “Guilt that should have been you as well.”

“Hell! This is her hell!”

“Possibly but you have to remember, it is what she considers hell. She creates this each minute she is here. What she sees or dreams, what she eats, what she paints. It is from her.”

Ocean shook her head in sadness, feeling the anger, and resentment leave her soul. “Will my not hating her, my anger at her. Help her leave?”

“Well, it won’t hurt.” Frankie wrapped an arm around Ocean and drew her from the window. “This is not your burden. It never was. You know that saying, we are our own worst enemy?”

“Yes.”

“Well look around you, this is what it means.”

Frankie then took both of Ocean’s hands in hers and said. “You have a choice now, stay with her and fight every day to be someone you will never be to her, a person and a daughter loved by her. Or realize she is incapable of love for you. Ciana, her sister or the man she says she loved. She loves only one person, and that is her. Do not accept that truth and stay.

Accept that truth and leave. Return to those that do love you, want you and truly know who and what you are. You are better than this!” Frankie lifted Ocean’s hands, so she could see them as they were last time she had boxed. Broken, bleeding, swollen, a shattered mess. “So much better than this. So I ask, which way is it to be my friend.”

Ocean took a breath and relaxed her hands held in Frankie’s and smiled as she realized all the anger, the hate was gone. Sadness was present and would be for a while, grief she knew would run its course but there was nothing here for her. Guilt at not being enough for her mother vanished making her light headed. “Home… home to my mate and children. Home to you and my family.”

Frankie’s. “Good choice.” Faded as she came back to lights above her and quiet crying, she turned her head and looked past Sharm to her family, all of them.

Sharm eyes found hers and he frowned with a smile in his eyes. Quietly he said, “Welcome back cousin. I was worried there for a minute.” She touched his cheek with soft fingers. “Thank you. I love you Sharm, is Frankie alright?”

Surprised but delighted he kissed her cheek and whispered. “I love you too cousin and yes she seems alright. Your family awaits you dear one.” He moved aside and there was Conor, she sobbed and whispered “Conor!”

CHAPTER TWENTY EIGHT:

T he following morning after an uncomfortable night in a cell beneath the castle. Loa was lead in silence into the interrogation room by Sparrow and Jordan.

In the observation room were Reighn, Sage, Scarlett and Elijah. Reighn had agreed when Conor had asked for the interviews to be made available for any to see. All the family had wanted to witness the interrogations. Some were viewing from the stone apartment, and others were in Reighn’s conference room with a large screen set up.

“We should have popcorn.” Frankie suggested. Andre` grinned as he agreed. “I like that, Jenny love, remember that for the theater we are installing.”

She laughed as she asked. “We are installing a room with a big screen?”

Andre nodded. “Yes a theater. It is my contribution to the castle.”

Ethan said. “Maybe we could get one of those machines that make it?”

June told him. “I can get those and I will get as well a soda machine. Popcorn makes you thirsty.”

“Ohh! Yeah, good idea as well as ice creams we need ice creams for the movies.” Frankie agreed as Harper hushed them all. “Quiet we will miss the opening line.”

“It is not a movie.” Charlie growled.

“Well, it sort of is.” Frankie argued.

“Quiet again!” Andre` quelled the argument he could see brewing, with those quietly spoken words.

In the interview room, Conor sat at the table with Fin as Johner chained Loa’s hands to the bolt on the table top. Sparrow chained her feet to the one on the floor. Then they retreated to stand either side of the door. Sparrow’s face was expressionless unless you looked in her eyes and saw the rage and hurt there.

“Should she be in there?” Sage asked Scarlett, hurting for the commander. Scarlett nodded as Rumoh who was commander of Elijah’s guards said. “She wanted to, as is her right.” He along with his second Dumoh, stood behind Elijah and Scarlett their faces inscrutable as only seasoned warriors could be.

“Still hard on her.” Reighn commented.

“Yes!” Replied Scarlett.

Conor looked at Loa and felt his beast stir. His anger was a palpable feeling in the small windowless room and only with great control did he avoid unleashing it on the faerie who sat opposite him. Conor’s voice when it came was laden with his beast in every syllable as he read out the words written in the report. “Your name is Loa Kiltern, not Kartern as you have lead everyone to believe. You had it changed so you could climb the ranks of the High Queens guards and not be associated with your traitorous family or cousin.”

There was no reaction from Loa. She just shrugged, as much to say I don’t care. Conor carried on reading. “You are almost nine hundred years old and not the five hundred you have also told everyone you were. You and your cousin Definiao Kiltern are the only ones left of your line. Due to the fact every one of your family males, females and young were put to death by the ones they betrayed. You and Definiao were left alive, a mistake perhaps or just a lucky break for you both?”

Loa shrugged again and sounded bored as she responded. “Who’s to say, maybe they just were not good at their job.”

Fin smiled like a shark. “That could have been it.  You and Definiao were taken to your Grove’s Queen who adopted you both out to separate families. Definiao’s family eventually were relocated to the High Queen’s Grove. You remained at your small Grove until your cousin found you again whereby you started out on your campaign to take over the world.”

Loa yawned, then adopted a small smile but refused to speak.

Fin smiled as well then said. “We know your cousin assigned you to worm your way into the graces of Queen Scarlett. It must have seemed like divine intervention when she was chosen to replace the High Queen’s chosen…”

A little jerk of Loa’s head was enough for Fin to stop talking. He raised an eyebrow. If Fin had not been watching for something, a tell-tale sign he would have missed the involuntary twitch.

Conor smiled as Fin said. “Oh, I see, it was not an accident that killed the Queens light. You killed him, so Queen Scarlett and King Elijah would be given Dragon’s Grove because you knew she was next in line for the position. Well done, quite clever!” He applauded. Loa could not help it, her smile grew a little more.

“Wow! That was some long game; they were playing.” Edith murmured from her seat next to Sharm.

“Sleeper agent.” Ash agreed, he grinned at their surprised looks, “Olinda likes spy movies and books.”

Conor asked. “Nothing to say?” Loa shrugged and did not answer. His voice turned menacing as he snarled. “As the mate to the one, you and your cousin almost killed. I want so very much to take your life. In fact I want to make you bleed so much it is taking everything I own not too.”

Loa’s eyes widen as she lowered her head so she did not have to look into the burning amber eyes of Conor’s. Because she believed him. She could feel the sweat slip down her back as Conor said. “Instead, I will make a deal with you?”

Loa’s head came up and her eyes narrowed, she found it hard to believe that the Leo would make a deal with her or be allowed too. After all it was as he said. His mate she had lured into a trap but a niggling sliver of hope still remained in her heart that she would survive this, so she asked. “What deal?”

“Tell us everyone in Definiao’s employ and his complete network structure as well as where all his funds are.”

She laughed. “And for that, even if I knew that information, what would I get in return? A nice retirement plan or a nice safe cell, or no…no let me guess a safe house somewhere hidden away with guards.” She looked at Sparrow as she said the last. Sparrow returned her look without expression.

Conor leaned back in his chair as Fin smiled.

“No Loa none of the above.” She looked back at the two males sitting opposite her and smirked. “I thought not!”

Fin carried on as though she had not spoken. “What you will get is to choose how you die.”

This approach and decision had been agreed upon by the dragons, shifters and faeries as she had betrayed so many of the people. It was deemed a necessity, when so many wanted to end her life. This as they expected it would, captured her attention, what was not expected by those watching on screens was what she said next. “What if I call for Combaal?”

In Reighn’s conference room, Clint asked. “What is that?”

“Trial by combat.” Birdy who entered with Joy, Paige and Kadee answered. Andre` looked at the girls as Rene` asked. “Are you allowed to be here?”

Harper answered for them. “Joy is, I agreed.”

“Paige?” Ciana asked.

“Mom said if you say it is okay, we can stay and watch.”

“How is she?” Harper asked, Paige said. “She is okay, her throat is better but she has the shakes still.” “Cuddling dad makes her feel better.” Kadee told her as she moved to Andre` therefore missing the smothered laughs. “Granddad, will you come visit after this?” He kissed Kadee’s forehead. “We all will.” She sighed in relief. “Good.”

“Do you want to be here?” Verity asked Paige who nodded as Kadee said. “Yes Lady Verity.”

“Well alright then.”

Kadee wiggled in beside Andre` as she asked him. “Is it okay if I hold your hand?” He took her hand in his. “Of course my lovely.”

Paige sat on the floor between his feet and looked up. “Is this okay?”

Andre` grinned softly. “Of course.” His eyes found Rene`s as Ace and Harper made room for Joy. Rene` smiled warmly back at him. You are as blessed as I am.

Yes I am so very fortunate. Andre` replied then he asked. Paige. “Where is your mom now?”

“With Parker in the stone apartment with Uncle Saul and hundreds of shifter warriors and Elven warriors as well as the dragon warriors. Grandma Grace and Grandpa Patrycc are with her. They are watching this on a screen with tea and coffee. We wanted to be here with you, and Birdy said she would come with us.”

Andre` brushed her hair. “That is good.”

Birdy took a seat next to Clint. “So what have we missed so far?” He filled them in as she looked at Hayden when Clint was finished Birdy told him.  “She will need you after this.”

“You think Loa will choose Sparrow for this Combaal?” He asked her.

“The rules state the one that calls for Combaal cannot then name their opponent.”

Joy asked. “Why do you have that rule?”

“So a queen or king can have a proxy fight for them.”

“A what?”

Ace explained. “It means a Queen or King may have someone else fight the fight for them.”

“Oh is that not cheating?’ Kadee asked him. Birdy answered for him. “No in our rules it is allowed.”

Clint asked Birdy. “So Loa will try to goad Queen Scarlett into calling for this Combaal”

“She has to really.” Birdy stated. “She would love to fight Sparrow, if the Queen calls for it. She, Loa will nominate Sparrow. Because Loa thinks she is far superior in her skills.”

“You don’t think she is?” Charlie asked Birdy who shook her head. “I do not know. I can only guess that Sparrow is far better than she has ever shown.”

“She could choose me. I would fight her.” Harper said. Birdy laughed as she told her. “That will never happen, she is scared of you and Lady Charlie.” Silence descended as they heard Fin ask. “Are you calling for Combaal?”

Loa smirked knowing there was no one strong enough that would go up against her. Time and again in training and in battle she had shown she was brave and merciless. She was in a class of her own, her and Definiao trained for years, hard, unforgiving training to prove that. Even Sparrow had never been brave enough to challenge her.

She would have been surprised to learn how many warriors had wanted to be her opponent when Queen Scarlett had advised them of the very archaic custom of death by combat that was probably going to be called for. Loa smirked as she said. “I will have to, there is none here courageous enough to do so, even our dear sweet queen will not!” She swung her head towards Sparrow. “Or am I mistaken, Commander Sparrow, are you brave enough to call for Combaal? I am sure you know what it is.” She laughed, “Oh dear did little Queenie tell the good little commander, she is not allowed to challenge me? Is that in case you get hurt and prove once and for all how absolutely useless as a Commander you are, to your precious queen?”

When neither Scarlett appeared nor Sparrow responded, Loa laughed harshly. “So be it.”

She nodded her head to Fin, after another look at the impassive Sparrow. She was positive she saw a flicker of fear in the commander’s eyes which bolstered her decision to demand Combaal.

Conor said. “We need the words.”

At her sharp eyed look, he smiled. “For the records you understand?”

Loa drew in a breath and stated in a voice devoid of humor or warmth. “I Loa Kartern, demand as is my right, Combaal!”

Fin stated just after her, in formal address. “Let the record show Loa Kartern, formerly Kiltern demands the archaic form of trial known as Combaal.”

Loa laughed, then sobered quickly saying.

“Good luck with that. You know if anyone is stupid enough to go up against me and I win, which I will. I walk free and clear and there is not a thing anyone can do about it. That is the beauty of trial by combat. It is a perfect out for the strong and righteous!”

“As far as the Faerie Nation is concerned, you are right.” Conor told her. “Sad for you, you harmed dragons and shifters. So the trial is open for all. Do not forget that as you dream of your freedom!”

Which managed to wipe the smile off her face as Queen Scarlett and King Elijah walked in. Scarlett without looking at Loa stated. “Combaal is granted, only after information is given and verified.”

Scarlett looked at Sparrow. “Select the opponent tonight if everything is satisfied. We set the time at dawn the day after tomorrow.”

“Yes my Queen.” Sparrow answered as she left the room. Conor nodded to Dumoh and Johner who dragged the faerie from her seat and between them they escorted her from the room, her expression one of defiance. Once she was gone. Fin called for the screens to be turned off.

Conor asked Scarlett. “Who will you nominate?”

“Sparrow, she will not allow anyone else to fight.”

“She could die.” He stated worriedly he liked the faerie commander. Scarlett looked at him and smiled then laughed softly and with a nod to Rumoh, who told Conor and Fin. “Before Sparrow became Commander of Queen Scarlett’s guard, she had been the former High Queens favoured champion. I think this will be her thirtieth Combaal.”

“Does Loa know this?”

He shook his head. “No one other than Queen Scarlett, King Elijah and myself knew until today.”

Sage asked. “How can you keep something like that a secret?”

Rumoh shrugged. “If you are fully covered and masked, it is easy.”

“Well that is understandable as to why you did not put up an objection.” Fin said as he gathered up the single folder.

Scarlett agreed. “Yes, now how do we find out quickly if what she tells us is the truth?”

“You are forgetting Charlie, my light.” Elijah told her softly. Scarlett nodded, ravaged eyes stared at him. “I did.” He gathered her into his arms as he asked Reighn. “When will you interrogate Definiao?”

“Now, I want this done with.”

“Who will you get to do so?”

Reighn smiled. “Ace and my brother.”

“Storm, is that a good choice.”

“No not Storm, it will be Keeper.”

Elijah looked at Rumoh, who shook his head, he did not understand why either. Elijah asked. “May I ask why?”

“Keeper is the most terrifying interrogator we have ever had.”

“Really! I am surprised, He does not look like he would be.”

“That is my secret weapon.” Keeper said as he and Ace walked in. “Now if we may have the room, he is on his way.”

“Of course, we will leave you to it.” Elijah told him as he moved with Scarlett from the room.

“Are the screens shut off?” Keeper asked Reighn who nodded, “Yes, this is just us.”

After the screens had gone dark. Frankie had left the conference room. Charlie turned to Storm and said. “I hate this, how could Loa have done this to her, to us.”

Storm’s voice rumbled out. “Family is very strong, blood is loyal to blood. Her first allegiance was and will always be to Definiao. You heard Conor, there is only the two of them left.”

Andre`s calm voice filled the room. “This is what happens when a race is long lived. It is a malaise we fight against all the time, especially with the nobles.”

“Why don’t I understand that?” Charlie asked looking bewildered. Andre` explained. “Sometimes the only ones to place your trust in is family because they live as long as you do. So if you have a… a…” He searched for a word that would not offend his granddaughters. “Rotten… yes a rotten family like those two, it is hard to see anything else or to trust anyone else. Family is family.”

Conor walked in and both girls jumped up and ran to him, he hugged them tight and sighed. “This is why the shifters are facing evolution, they trusted in blood, pure blood only.”

“You say that like you are not a shifter!” Charlie grinned as she teased him. Conor inclined his head as he replied. “I am not. I have never been a shifter, just like my daughter Paige is not.” Bewildered as much as the others were, except for Andre`, Rene`, Verity and the girls. Charlie asked. “What are you then?”

“We are ‘Firsts!”

“First what?” Harper asked as Joy giggled with Kadee. “We know!” She crowed.

Harper’s top lip kicked up, “I am sure you do. You are so nosy, but I want to find out from an adult.”

Conor smiled as he looked around the room he could feel Paige tremble slightly he hugged her to him as he assured her. “It is alright Paige.”

She nodded but kept her eyes down until Andre` said. “Granddaughter it is nothing to be ashamed of. Stand proud like your father and we do for you!”

Paige’s head came up rapidly. “I am not ashamed! I am proud to be what my dad is. I just don’t want people to think I am weird.”

Kadee laughed. “Too late, you are weird but we love you anyway.”

June grinned. “Kiddo you just joined a family that are all weird.”

Conor let out a breath as he felt the overwhelming warmth and love from the people in the room who had come to mean so much to him and his family. “We, Paige and I are the ‘First’ of a new species.” Charlie’s mouth dropped open as she looked at a equally stunned Harper. Everyone to one degree or another seemed just as surprised.

“What the hell! Does Ocean know?” Harper asked him. Conor nodded yes to her question.

“What does it mean?” Charlie asked. Edith answered for them. “That shifters are changing, becoming another species better, greater, more of who and what they are now.”

“Which is what the new species will be called. Changelings.” Conor told them.

“That will manifest how?” Olinda asked, curious as always. “Do you know?”

Conor place his hand on the table and his hand shifted to a paw with claws while his body remained human.

“Oh my, so you can partially shift. I have never seen that before.” Verity stated, she looked at her shadow. “Have you?”

Rene` shook his head. “I have not. I am going to say that apart from Conor, no one has.”

Conor nodded as he said. “And until changelings evolve, you will not see it again.”

Harper asked fascinated with all that was being revealed. “What else can you do?”

Conor smiled. “Now Harper, you don’t expect me to answer that, do you?”

“Well, I was sort of hopeful!” She answered wishfully.

CHAPTER TWENTY NINE:

D efiniao Kiltern was led in with Frankie by his side as well as Rumoh and Dumoh, King Elijah‘s guards, followed by Johner.

Definiao like Loa was also chained to the bolts on the table and floor. Frankie with Johner moved to the observation room where she was greeted by Reighn and Sage. Elijah and Scarlett having left earlier.

“How are you?” Reighn asked her. Frankie sighed “Good, not as tired as I was last time I did this, he is very powerful but knowing who I am has helped me with his abilities.”

“Good.” Reighn hugged her, then Sage hugged her saying. “Almost over now.”

Johner nodded as he looked at the three males in the other room. “For today, the next few days will not be happy, he will call for Combaal.”

“Especially when he hears Loa has.”

“Well, he would!” Johner agreed. “He considers himself far more intelligent and stronger than his cousin.”

“And it is his plan, he believes he will win and walk out of here a free man.” Reighn told them.

“What about Loa, is she part of the plan?” Sage asked.

“Yes, she believes she will also win and be free.”

“See this is why bad people always lose, because they are just dumb.” Frankie told them.

“This is why we need a party.” Sage told them all. Frankie grinned at Sage as she told them all. “Yes, we do. We need a big, happy, fun, family, Dragon’s Gap party.”

Definiao looked around as he waited for the two males to do whatever they had decided that needed doing. He sat smugly knowing his shields were impregnable he had spent the better part of five hundred years learning how to shield himself from others, especially the so called dragon Keepers.

What Definiao had no idea about was that while he had been rendered unconscious by Saul’s attack. Keeper had slipped inside his mind shield. It was an ability, not many knew about, or had.

Keeper’s gift allowed him once inside a person’s mind to disguise his presence by using the persons own thought patterns to hide within while he searched for information. Just like he was able to use their own shields against them, so while they thought they were keeping him out they were in fact keeping him in.

While Ace would ask Definiao questions and they listened to the males answers. Keeper would mine all the relevant information of Definiao’s mind as thoughts came to the surface about accomplices and hidden bank accounts, other people who had been turned into sleepers awaiting activation and what his actual plan had been.

Also, he would search for information leading to someone other than Definiao being the master mind, which Reighn felt he would not find but it was better to be safe, rather than sorry. Definiao sat comfortably he knew it was only a matter of time before his people broke him out of here, if they had actually arrived as they were meant too.

He just had to bide his time, as long as he kept his temper and was patient he would not have long to wait. It was a shame he would lose Loa’s help but there were always casualties in war, she was just one of them. She could be replaced, he had many if not as good as her, and they were acceptable and with training could be turned into weapons. He would miss her devotion.

Ace leaned back in his seat as he got comfortable. The male was, he supposed handsome, he thought. Harper calling him a pretty boy was accurate but he was muscled and carried himself well, he had training.

Ace smiled and said. “So let us begin, I will not insult you or ourselves by pretending you do not know who we are. After all, Loa would have briefed you fully.”

“She did. Where is the Dragon Lord?”

“Not here!”

Definiao smirked. “Was he too afraid to face me?”

Both Keeper and Ace laughed, causing Definiao to scowl at their mirth. Ace told him. “Our Dragon Lord has more pressing matters to attend too. Contrary to what you believe or what you want to believe, you hardly register on his radar!”

Definiao affected a bored look as he fumed, how dear that dragon ignore him, the instrument of his demise. Casually so as not to alert these imbeciles to his anger he smiled and stated. “You lie! He is too afraid to face me, knowing I am the better male the stronger leader. Is he hiding in his castle or behind the skirts of his witch? If he was a strong, discerning leader like I will be, he would demand to face the one instrumental in the near death of his brother. And his brother’s shadow as well as the death and destruction to his people.” He laughed a high pitch laugh with a trace of madness in it, then suddenly stopped. He eyed both males as he told them. “If you think what happened at the High Queens court was a random act. You are wrong, that was all of my choosing. In fact I have waged war against the Faerie council and your so called Dragon Lord and his precious territories before he was even the Dragon Lord.” Definiao could not help boasting.

So perfect was his accomplishments he had sown the seeds of discontent and mistrust throughout the Dragons kingdom. Like all seeds he knew they would grow and finally he would take his rightful place as overlord of earth. As was his destiny.

Keeper relayed the male’s thoughts to Reighn and Ace, along with. The male is delusional!

Ace nodded letting Keeper know he heard before he told Definiao in a bored voice. “Our Lord knew, he just did not care!”

Definiao laughed. Ace thought he detected a little, more crazy in it. He watched the male closely even though he knew Keeper would let him know if he was pushing him too far.

Definiao repeated himself. “You lie, the Dragon Lord knew nothing. He is not that clever, my plans have been long in the making and are complex, a mere dragon could never decipher them.”

Keeper told Ace and Reighn. He is hoping if he stalls us long enough he will be rescued.

Does he say who he is waiting for? Reighn asked.

No, just that his people will come for him or he hopes they will, he is unsure if they are here.

Thank you. Reighn opened his phone and connected to Conor. “My Lord what can I do for you?”

“We may have a breach. Definiao seems to think he will be rescued.

“I see.”

“Send in the troops.”

“It is done my Lord, our people are out patrolling. They have detained no one so far.”

“Good, remain on patrol until further notice.”

“Done, we have set up schedules. If Johner is there, we will need him.”

“Good work. I will send him. Keep everyone safe Leo.” Reighn shut down his phone and looked at his brother. “Okay Johner you are needed.”

“I assumed so.” With a kiss to Frankie and an admonishment to remain with Reighn, he departed rapidly from the room.

Ace asked Definiao. “What is it you wanted to do Definiao? Why this long range war? What did you hope to accomplish?”

Definiao lent on the table his hands clasped together as though he was sitting having a nice talk. “The people of this world need guidance, they are going to be inundated with other beings that have no right to grace our lands. Especially without rules, and this Dragon Lord you all protect will just allow them to return here. Before we know it we will be overrun with them. Their wants and needs will strip the world once again of magic. Look what happened last time this happened, your females were the ones to suffer and still do, to this day. What or who will be next, maybe it will be the shifters ability to shift or yours that will be taken away. I can change all of that!”

Keeper asked. “You think you can give that back to them and keep the world from becoming a magical waste land again?”

“I do not think it. I know it, I believe I was chosen to do so. I am the only remaining survivor of my family. Why, because I was chosen to succeed where they failed. I alone can save the people of earth and the magic.”

“What of Loa?” Ace asked, “Is she not of your line?”

“Loa?” Definiao gave a laugh filled with derision. “She could not even form two sentences until I found her hidden away. Everything she is today, is because of me. It was me who taught her to fight, who taught her to climb the ranks. Without me, she would never have got to where she is now.”

“In a cell calling for Combaal!” Ace told him.

Definiao smiled. “Such a clever puppet. There is none that can best her, I taught her well.”

“Yes!” Ace agreed as he rubbed his chin, “She is very brave and quick, not many would call for combat by trial. She must be very secure in her abilities to do so.”

Definiao beamed with pride. “Of course, there are none that can best her. Loa is a merciless adversary.”

“You taught her well then?”

“I did, I excelled at her training.”

“So you will not call for Combaal?” Keeper asked, off hand as though the question meant nothing. Definiao narrowed his eyes at the question, he thought about the implications and saw nothing to worry about. “Why would I not, my cousin is half the warrior I am.”

“Oh sure… sure you are fairly fit and you look in shape but Loa trains every day.” Ace agreed with him or so it seemed. “No better for you to go to trial. I mean if you called for Combaal it would force Elijah to have to accept the challenge and…well!” Ace shrugged. “You know?”

Keeper smiled when he told Ace. You have him!

Ace silently laughed. Really it seems too easy?

Keeper replied. That is what he is thinking, he knows the laws well. He knows if he bests Elijah in combat he will be free but remember he is convinced his people will release him long before that. Ahh! I see this is part of his plan to walk free he thinks there is none that can beat him.

Definiao sat and again thought out the logistics of calling for Combaal. He had told Loa to do so, while he would be spirited away by his rescuers leaving her behind but now as he thought about it. He realized there was not a faerie who could beat him, certainly not that flop of a pixie Elijah. He knew Ace was right. Elijah would never allow anyone but himself to have the reward of combat with him, pride was all the King thought of. Elijah would have to show he was better as a Pixie, how else to do that but to beat Definiao in combat.

Elijah was no match for him and if his people released him before the trial, it would not matter if he called for Combaal. He would walk free but if they could not, he would still be free. As was his right as the winner of the battle. Either way, he Definiao Kiltern last of his line. Overlord of Earth would win and would be free.

“I call for Combaal!” He stated with a smirk, knowing Elijah would be informed immediately.

Keeper said. “We need you to formally ask, for the records.”

Delfinioa sneered at him. “Yes, I am sure you do, as will your precious Lord and Faerie court.”

When they did not answer him, he said. “Very well. I Definiao Kiltern demand as is my right. ‘Combaal!”

Keeper as Fin had done with Loa, stated in formal address. “Let the record show Definiao Kiltern demands the archaic form of trial known as Combaal.”

Reighn walked in, without addressing Definiao he stated. “The request has been granted.”

Then before Definiao could say anything he walked from the room, when Definiao looked at the two males who were getting to their feet, he roared.

“HE WAS HERE ALL THE TIME?”

Ace nodded and said with a smirk of his own. “Of course, he is the Dragon Lord. You trespassed against his family and people.”

With that they nodded to the two guards to come forward and unhook the stunned faerie who sat realizing he had been played. As he watched the two males, he knew there would be no rescue. He would be required to fight.

He smiled, if they thought they had bested him, these lizards should worry. For when he walked from here free, the carnage he will reap on them after this humiliation would leave them with nothing. He will take everything from them. Before now he would have been willing for the Dragon Lord and his family to be banished only. Now they would die, all of them when he became overlord.

CHAPTER THIRTY:

L ater that evening Sparrow went to the cells beneath the castle where Loa was kept.

Rumoh stepped out from the first room as she entered the corridor. “Commander what do you need here?”

“Just a few words with the prisoner Loa.”

“Granted.”

“Rumoh has she fulfilled her part of the bargain?”

“Yes Lord Rene` and King Elijah with Lady Charlie observing have not long left after taking her statement. They spent most of the day with her. She gave up everything she knew without a qualm. It was as though she was relieved to spill her guts.”

“Cowards often are, I have found.” Sparrow muttered as she stood looking down the corridor. “I never believed it would be one of ours. You know?”

“I do! I had it pegged as a shifter.”

Sparrow snorted. “As did I, what does that say about us?”

Rumoh grimaced. “That we are as not as enlightened as we think we are?”

Sparrow sighed and ran her hand through her hair. She looked at him and said. “Did you hear I found my Light?”

Rumoh smiled, he, like most people liked and admired Sparrow and was glad for her. “I had not heard. Do I know him?”

She nodded. “Hayden Sorren.”

Rumoh stilled as he went over what she said and his smile grew. “Yeah, that makes sense.”

“Why does that make sense?” She asked with a frown.

“Only a dragon could hope to match you.”

With a grin of her own, she nodded. “Well okay, I see that.”

Rumoh asked. “What does he think of all this?” Sparrow shrugged. “Justice is justice. Dragons are simple that way.”

“Well, that is true. Congratulations Sparrow, whenever any of us find our Light, it is a cause for celebration. Are you having a bonding party?”

She sighed as she looked at the mischievous twinkle in his eyes, “What do you think? Queen Scarlett and Lady Sage could not arrange it fast enough. After all this is done with. Hayden and I, Conor and Ocean, Ciana and Thorn as well as Lady Grace and Lord Patrycc have been informed a party will take place this Saturday. As there are four couples going, it will be a large one with games.”

“There are always games.” He said happily. Sparrow snorted again. “Not like the old ones. Edee has the young girls helping to concoct new ones.”

“Oh!”

Sparrow smiled. “That is what I said. Well, that is for later, see you when I am finished.”

“I will be watching.” Rumoh told her, letting her know she would be on screen.”

Sparrow nodded then with hands in the pockets of her trousers she continued her walk towards the cell. While Rumoh went back into the room, he was sharing with Dumoh, who lifted his head as he entered. “Great news about her and Hayden.”

“Do you know him?” Rumoh asked as he retook his seat in front of the screen that showed Sparrow walking. “Yes, I have trained with him and Ace in the mornings. He is a nice guy, good fighter.”

Rumoh’s eyebrows rose, Dumoh never gave out idle praise he would have to go to a training session and match skills with this male.

Dumoh told him. “He has taken over from Fin at Broadswords.”

Rumoh was surprised and showed it. “Fin will not go back, now we have caught everyone?”

Dumoh shook his head as his eyes also followed Sparrow on the small screen. “No, he is to take over the investigative unit. The Dragon Lord has decided that it is needed.”

“What will happen to Lord Andre`?”

“I don’t know, we will see I am sure.”

“True!” They stopped talking as Sparrow reached the barred cell where Loa sat on her bunk watching her approach.

“Why?” Sparrow asked in a neutral voice. She had spent time since the interrogation deciding how she would approach Loa. Her first instinct was to just beat an answer from her. She soon discarded that idea, mainly because she promised Queen Scarlett she would not and unlike Loa she did not break her promises. So she decided she would go with disinterest, knowing Loa’s pride would dictate her answers.

Loa looked into the face of a female she had befriended, granted it was for her own agenda and not because she particularly liked Sparrow. Although she admired her leadership abilities. She was as her cousin Definiao had told her, a means to an end that was all. Loa shrugged as she stated. “He is blood!”

“And we were what, a convenience, a means to an end?”

“Yes of course.” Loa got off the bunk and moved closer to the bars that separated them. “I had my duty, my mission.”

Sparrow looked away, felt her throat constrict in anguish. Then hardened her resolve to get an answer, the problem was, she was not sure what question she wanted an answer for. “Is it all so cut and dried for you. How is it you can betray your vows to the High court, your vows to Queen Scarlett? How can it be so easy?”

“Because it is easy to lie in a corrupt society and Sparrow do not fool yourself, they are corrupt, unable to move past the old ways. We need young fresh ideas to help safeguard this world.”

“This is not you talking. These are your cousin’s words.”

“You fool!” Loa mocked her. “Who do you think fed him those lines? It was me!” She hit her chest with her closed fist. “I am the push behind the male. He was nothing until I came into his life.”

Sparrow heard the boast behind the lie and sighed. “Even now you lie.” She shook her head. “I did not really know you at all, did I?”

Loa laughed it almost sounded manic but Sparrow was seeing behind what she said and showed, Loa was not disturbed, she was proud. “No, the mighty commander had her eyes blinded and her ears stuffed with her own ego and saw nothing.”

“At least I saw your cousin for what he is. You know he outed you, called you a casualty of war. That there were many puppets like you for him to control.”

She then hummed with amusement before she pointed out. “You picked a good one to follow. The overlord, tell me Loa were you to be the over lady?” And she laughed harshly. “Who’s stupid now?”

Loa backed away from the bars, her face contorted in despair at the ring of truth in Sparrow’s words. She whispered. “You lie!” But knew she did not.

Sparrow shrugged as she asked. “Why would I have too? I don’t care enough about you to make one up.”

“Who is to meet me on the battlefield?” Loa asked desperate to think of anything else but her cousins’ betrayal. Sparrow looked at her and wanted to find pity for the obviously distraught female but could find none. “Guess!”

Then she walked away as casually as she had arrived, when she came level with the room the guards were in she called out. “Rumoh, Dumoh. See you later!”

“You as well Commander.” They both called out as they watched the prisoner lie back on the bunk and curl into herself, her back to the bars.

“Not harsh enough!” Dumoh stated.

“Sparrow will kill her.” Rumoh told him.

“I know, still can’t find it in my heart to feel for her.”

“Me either.”

Hayden leant against the cooling stone wall of the castle as he waited for his shadow to emerge from the cells.

“You lost son?” Ace asked as he came to rest beside him. Smiling, Hayden shook his head. “Nope. Waiting for Sparrow.”

Ace looked to the door she would come out of and nodded. “Did she go to talk to her?”

“Yep, she wanted answers.”

Ace pulled on his bottom lip. “Think she will get any?”

“Maybe but not the ones she wants. This has shaken her.”

“You need to have Lord Patrycc talk to her.”

Hayden squinted at him. “You think he could help?”

“He helped us. Why not her?”

“Good idea. So why are you here?”

Ace rubbed the back of his neck. “Need an answer to a question?”

Hayden frowned. “From me?”

“Don’t see anyone else here?”

“You know, you and your shadow are very much alike.”

“So we have been told. Now what I need to know is are you planning to have Clint live with you?”

“Yes.” He saw Ace’s shoulders droop a little. “But only when he wants to. Which seems to be one or two weekends a month.”

“Great!” Ace smiled light-hearted once again, “Harper and I were worried you would be taking him from us. Not that you cannot, he is your family but…”

Hayden looked over the mountains as he said. “His place is with you and Harper. He loves you both and I cannot take that from him, he is happy. Probably for the first time in years, he feels safe and most of all…” He turned to Ace and said. “He sleeps deeply now, he told me he had not done that since I went away. So for that, I thank you and Harper.”

Ace tried to keep the smile from his voice as he said. “Thank you. He is ours as much as Joy is.”

Hayden cocked an eyebrow up. “He told me he wanted to remain with you at least until he moved into his own place.”

“Which will never happen.” Ace told him. “Harper will never allow it.”

Hayden grinned. “I did try to warn him about that. His answer was he is hopeful you two will breed a parcel of hatchlings and he won’t be missed!”

Ace laughed as he spluttered. “Again I say, it will never happen.”

Harper arrived and stood three feet away watching the laughing males, good she would not have to threaten death. She called out. “Did you ask him?”

Ace nodded. “I did, and he said he was staying with us!”

Harper grinned and ran to Hayden. She hugged him, then hugged Ace. “Thank you, I would really miss him.”

Hayden admitted. “I did ask him to stay with us at least a couple of times a month.”

“Oh sure, he is your brother. I don’t want that to change. He loves you heaps.” A happy Harper told him. Hayden smiled at the happy female. “Thank you for keeping him safe.”

“Aww! Hayden, it was easy.”

Arm in arm Ace and Harper said their goodbyes and left happy, animated and pleased their family was intact.

“That was nice, you could have made it harder for them all.” Sparrow told him as she stepped up beside him. Hayden nodded as he turned his head to her.

“I could have but we would have all lost in the end. Did you get your answers?”

She shrugged and started to walk with him beside her. “Yes and no. I decided it did not matter anymore.”

“Can you still follow through with the combat?”

“Yes, she betrayed us, almost got my friends killed. Allowed that male to enter the Gap. She tricked Ocean and nearly got her killed. She needs to face trial.”

“Agreed, she does for those reasons alone, justice should be served. I am asking, is there no one else that can do it?”

Sparrow stopped. “Hayden, do you not think I am capable?”

He took her in his arms and nuzzled her neck under her ear. Then he spoke against her skin causing little shivers of delight to skate over her as he whispered. “My shadow, I worry what this will do to you?”

“Oh, I see!” She gasped as he nipped at a tender spot, then moved closer to his body so he could kiss her better, when they heard a voice call out. “Get a room!”

Fast as lightening they broke apart to see Edith’s smiling face as she and Sharm walked towards the lake. “Really Edee!” Sparrow called back. Hayden pulled her towards the car he had parked waiting to take them to their home and laughed at the blush that was stealing over her face.

CHAPTER THIRTY ONE:

D awn on the day of the trials found the arena filled with spectators who were there to witness justice. Every adult knew what was to happen, this was not a day for winners and losers. Today justice was demanded and would be given. There would be no reprieve.

Sparrow walked in from the opened gates, dressed for combat in a leather vest and trousers, weaponless as was tradition. She looked resolved and every inch the Commander she was.

Ocean walked behind Ciana her hand in hers, since her kidnapping she had not been alone, either Conor the girls or Andre` as well as Ciana and Birdy had stayed with her. No matter that she told them she was well, she had come to the conclusion it was for their comfort more than hers, she knew as time passed they would relax and life would become better.

“Ciana, Ocean, Birdy good morning. I did not think you would be here?” Edith greeted them as they made their seats.

Ocean greeted her in return. “Conor is to fight!” She replied softly. “And I, like everyone else need to see justice done. Otherwise, I will always wonder.”

“I get that.” Claire moved towards her and hugged her. “Hey my friend, how are you?”

“Hey is not a greeting!” Ocean retorted, what she always told Kadee which made Claire laugh. “Ocean you are a pistol.”

Ocean grinned. “Good morning Claire and thank you, I am much better, no more shakes.”

“Good, Kammy is demanding we come to visit, will later today be alright?”

Ocean grinned. “You know you are always welcomed please never wait for an invitation. We are back home after this. So please, all of you come visit. The girls are to go back to school soon, so it is just us. Well Conor, Andre` Kai and Saul as well as Ian and Adam and Birdy and Ciana but other than that, it’s just us, right Ciana, Birdy.”

Laughing they agreed. Ciana whispered to Claire and Edith, “Her shakes were more from the drugs they used rather than from residue fright. She says she doesn’t remember anything, so how could she be scared.”

Edith asked. “Do you believe her?”

Ciana looked away then back to them. “Yes, I think it is what happened afterwards that had her upset.”

“Yes, we have to talk about that!” Edith said, Claire agreed. “Frankie has been withholding secrets.” Harper leaned over and told them. “She plans to share with everyone on Sunday family day.”

Claire nodded. “Just as well, as there are some wild rumors floating around.”

Harper laughed. “I know, I started most of them, so funny.”

Edith shook her head. “You have a very strange sense of humor.”

Harper sniffed. “So says you!”

Changing the topic, Edith asked Birdy. “Birdy why are you not with the other faeries?”

“That was not going to happen. The High Queen and King are here. So no!”

“Chicken!” Olinda said. “I like them.”

“Good for you. Birdy grumbled. “She is not your relation. Kai got stuck being there. He is not pleased.” She could not help the smile spreading across her face. They laughed as Phoebe arrived. “Hello.” She greeted everyone. Ciana asked. “I thought you were with Sage?”

Phoebe grinned. “She was required to be present with the Queens. She is not thrilled, but that is what happens when you are royal.”

Ciana, trying not to laugh asked. “Did you tell her that?”

Phoebe gave an amused look to Ciana and asked “Sure. Was I not meant to?”

There were several grins and scattered laughter. “Anyone seen Frankie?” Ocean asked. Harper shook her head. “She is here, she loves the High Queen and King, who love her. So she and Johner are with them.”

Edith sighed. “I will be glad when today is over.”

“As will we.” Charlie said for everyone else.

Ciana asked. “Where are all your males?”

“With Conor or guarding.” Charlie answered, then asked. “Where is Thorn?”

Ciana pointed to where the royals were. Olinda squinted as she looked across the arena. “How come you are not there?”

Ciana put a fake expression on her face as she said, “Sadly, I have to be with my sister.”

“Oh my Goddess you used your sister?” Harper asked. Ciana looked at her appalled face and back to Ocean. “Don’t get it, do you?”

Ocean frowned as she thought, then said. “No, that is what sisters are for, isn’t it?”

Charlie grinned. “Only in your world, in Harper’s, there are whole other reasons for sisters.”

Harper growled. “And you all have daughters!”

“What do you think?” Olinda asked Charlie.

“Oh, I dump on Harper all the time.”

“You do?” Harper yelped.

“Of course what are sisters for?”

“Speaking of sisters, where are your girls?” Edith asked Ocean and Harper.

Ocean said. “With the young ones and their nannies and a hundred elves and unicorns in the stone apartment.”

“They did not want to come?” Claire asked knowing the three girls and expecting them to be here.

“Of course they did, but there is time for them to see this kind of justice.” Harper told her. “Ocean and I said no, they bitched. Then their fathers said no. They bitched. When their grandparents said no there was no arguing or bitching.”

Claire laughed at the look on Harper’s face. Obviously having to call in the grandparents was not something she liked doing but Claire could detect a small amount of smugness from both mothers.

“I agree with you and if we are lucky we will never need to see it again.” Edith murmured.

“Good morning Ladies.” Grace and Patrycc greeted them all as they arrived.

“Good morning they returned. Olinda asked. “Where is Lady Verity and Lord Rene`?”

Grace smirked as she told them “With the royals.”

“Oh okay.” Ciana smiled. “Is papa there too?”

Patrycc smiled. “Him as well, he is not pleased.”

Ocean asked. “How did you two miss out?”

“We are faster than them.” Patrycc told them. “We were missing when Reighn suggested people for the royal seats.” There were a few snickers of laughter at his smug expression. Harper saw Clint and Hayden with the other dragons. Hayden looked passive, but she knew he was not pleased, he worried at the effect this would have on his shadow. Funnily enough she mused, he was not worried she would lose, he was very confident in her abilities.

Then there was no more time for pleasantries or thoughts as the gate was opened and Loa was escorted in with five guards surrounding her. They halted four feet away from the relaxed, waiting Sparrow.

“What stops them just shrinking and flying away?” asked the curious Olinda.

“Oh yeah good point!” Edith said, as they all looked at Birdy, who smiled and pointed to the royal seats. “The High Queen, she can suppress any faeries ability to use their wings or reduce in size. That is why she is the High Queen.”

Ciana said. “And here today.”

“Yes.” Birdy agreed. They stopped talking when Sparrow turned to the royal seats and bowed as Loa remained standing. She did not move from her position, nor did she acknowledge the Royal Queens and Kings, seated watching her. When Sparrow rose from her bow, she asked. “My Queen, do you still sanction Combaal?”

Queen Scarlett as the reigning Queen of Dragon’s Grove stood, she inclined her head her eyes on Loa, who refused to meet her eyes. “I do! There is no reprieve granted.”

With that the guards left the arena and Sparrow turned to face Loa, who smirked at her. “So it was you after all?”

Sparrow shrugged. “I did tell you?”

“No, you said guess!”

“I am shocked that you, the great Loa could not work that out? I mean the clue was fairly obvious. Maybe I should have spelled it out for you?”

“You cannot beat me Sparrow. I am fitter, faster and way stronger than you!”

Sparrow shrugged. “And yet I will kill you and you will be lost to history as a failed traitor just like your family. You will be another line in a history book, no one will care about. Sad for you.”

Loa screamed her rage and slammed into Sparrow who was waiting for just that move, having studied Loa as any good Commander would have. She knew her moves, knew her tactics. Loa was stronger, definitely faster, and she was just so predictable.

Sparrow absorbed the impact and as Loa wrapped her arms around Sparrow, they fell back against the wall. While Loa was struggling to contain Sparrow. She was slipping her arms from Loa’s grasp. And then with a well-practiced move she broke Loa’s hold and punched her with her feet as she bounced from the ground. Causing Loa to be kicked backwards. Loa landed in the dirt and skidded for a few feet. She flipped over and growled as she stared at Sparrow who stood with her eyebrows raised and her hands on her hips. Loa spat dirt and blood from her bleeding tongue she had bit as she was kicked. “I hate you!”
She raged. Sparrow shrugged. “I know and do not care. Get up Loa so I can end this, then shower off your stench.”

Loa leapt up and paced closer to Sparrow and once within reach, they traded blows for minutes. Loa coming off worse than Sparrow. Loa could not seem to find a way past her defences. Sparrow toyed with the female letting her think she was winning. Finally annoyed, she dropped to the ground and flipped Loa over her head and threw her a distance away.

Loa rolled then snapped to her feet as she landed and swiftly turned then charged Sparrow who stepped to the side. Loa ran straight into the strong outstretched arm of Sparrow which caused her larynx to be crushed by the force of her throat hitting Sparrow’s immovable arm.

Loa dropped to the ground, hands clasping her throat as she struggled to breathe. Sparrow squatted down beside her. She brushed the hair from Loa’s eyes. “You were my friend, my captain. I trusted you.

I want so much to make this last, to watch you struggle for every breath until the final one. To make you regret your decisions and believe me Loa I could so easily.” Sparrow looked up and found Hayden’s eyes on her. “But I will not. My light expects much more from me and I find I want to live up to those expectations.” She looked down at Loa, into eyes haunted with the knowledge she was dying. “Just so you go to the afterlife not wondering. This is my thirty-first Combaal. You never had a chance.”

With that Sparrow hit her with a short hard punch to Loa’s chest, over her heart splitting it in half, killing her immediately.

Sparrow stood bowed to the Royal seats then walked slowly accompanied by silence from the arena, justice was delivered.

In a dim cold room used for dressing by the trainees Dumoh turned to Delfiniao who awaited his trial.

“You are it seems the last of your line. Loa has been delivered justice. I would wish you luck but seriously for you the well of luck has run dry.”

Delfiniao snarled and rattled his chains. “You know nothing. You think your king can best me a full blood faerie.”

“Don’t care how you die. Just that you die!”

“Fool.”

“Yeah…yeah!” Dumoh said as the signal came to get the male ready to meet his fate.

CHAPTER THIRTY TWO:

I t was the first time most of the people of Dragon’s Gap had seen Definiao Kiltern, the master mind behind the attacks against the royal family and peoples of the world. He stood surrounded by guards led by Dumoh as they entered the arena.

Scarlett looked at him then Sage who sighed and mouthed what a waste! Scarlett shrugged maybe but evil was evil no matter what the package looked like.

In saying that there was no denying the male was beautiful even for a faerie male, especially as he was reportedly around twelve hundred years old. Definiao was over six feet tall with shoulder length blonde hair and blue eyes. One had to admire, Scarlett thought how he stood unbent under the weight of his crimes.

As with Loa, Definiao had called for Combaal and as with Loa, they who called for it, did not get to name their opponent, hence Sparrow fought Loa. Definiao’s opponent was not named yet, which did not seem to daunt Definiao.

He stood relaxed, stripped to the waist oiled and defiant knowing there was not one faerie who could best him, male or female. He was not really surprised to find himself here, his chance of being rescued had been slim to remote and a foolish hope of a desperate male.

But as he stood here in this arena in front of this audience and what passed for royalty, those who were no better than he Definiao Kiltern, the last male of his line. He was prepared for his finest performance before he took up the mantle of the overlord, of the universe...

So as the gates to the training arena opened, Definiao was not surprised to see Rumoh enter with Elijah. What did surprise him was the male that walked with them. “What is the meaning of this, he is not faerie?” Demanded Definiao of the High Queen, who ignored him. As the males came to within four feet of Definiao, the three males stopped and turned bowing to the royals. Elijah then rose and spoke to the audience.

“As you have seen here today, this is faerie justice as asked for by the prisoners. Definiao Kiltern asked for Combaal as is his right. Just as it is my right as King of Dragon’s Grove to take up the challenge or in this case to nominate my proxy. Conor Towers, Leo of Dragon’s Gap pride. To fight in my stead.”

“No! This is not right you cannot do that?” Definiao screamed at Elijah.

“I believe I can. And I just did!” Elijah told the male then he bowed his head to Conor. “Fight well my friend.”

He and Rumoh turned about and walked at the same pace they had walked in. As with Sparrow and Loa there was no official. No rules. Just death!

Conor and Definiao waited for the king and his guard to leave the grounds, although Conor suspected the male was stunned and trying to figure a way out of this, rather than waiting for Elijah to leave.

He was right when Definiao said quietly. “I will give you a hundred million dollars to throw this fight.”

Conor kicked up his top lip as he stared at the male out of bright amber eyes. “To do that, I would be dead and what use would the money be to me then?”

“You are right. I will give you two hundred million dollars to walk away. Just turn around and walk away!”

Conor’s lip went up again. “Tempting, very tempting.” Definiao knew he was right. Everyone had a price. He started to relax and plan his freedom. When the giant of a male said. “However my mate, that was the female you and your cousin kidnapped and almost killed with your drugs.”

Definiao’s face fell and his hopes plummeted as Conor told him. “Now my mate would be really pissed, and she can growl, plus my lion likes how she scratches in all the right places, so I will decline the offer!”

Desperate Definiao hissed. “Three hundred million!”

Conor frowned as he asked. “Just out of curiosity, where are you going to get that kind of money from, we seized all your accounts?”

“Impossible!” Definiao scoffed. “There is no way you have them all.”

“And yet we do. Loa was so very helpful. I bet you would be surprised at how much she knew and the records she kept.” Conor looked passed him to Keeper who signaled that they had found and seized the last of Definiao’s hidden accounts.

Within days Conor knew they would have all the money and have found all the people he had used or wanted to use. Thankfully, they were sure once Definiao died his control over these people would cease.

In the last twenty four or so hours all the information Loa had given them had been checked and double checked for validity. She may have been a traitor to her race and friends but she kept her word, for her it was a point of honor. Conor was not sure Sparrow or any of the faeries saw it that way, he did not. As far as he was concerned, she was a murderer and traitor and she had been in his home as a friend. He knew that wound for all of her friends would take time to heal.

Definiao thinking Conor was distracted, suddenly moved circling Conor who turned slowly keeping him in his line of sight. He would not put it past Definiao to try something devious.

He was proved right when Definiao grinned and asked. “Did your little mate tell you of the fun we had, while we waited for you to arrive?” Conor remained expressionless as Definiao laughed. “Ahh, I see she did not. I am sure she also did not tell you. She was not always drugged. Should I tell you how I so enjoyed the little, sweet noises she made as I took her over and over again.”

Conor said nothing and kept his face devoid of the rage he and his beast were feeling.

Definiao laughed. “Would you like to hear Lion, how she begged for more, how she told me I was the only one to satisfy her. Your little mate could not get enough of me. I call her my little sweet plum, all sweet and juicy.”

Conor could feel his lion stir. Do not let him see he is getting to you. You know he did not touch her!

Maybe mate is too scared to tell us? Growled his lion.

Conor laughed. No, you know better, she would tell us, Sharm told us she was untouched.

Conor then asked his beast. Have we dallied enough?

Yes kill him and let us wash this day off.

Agreed!

With that Conor took one step into Definiao’s body and clamped his large hands around the males head. Definiao started to scream and struggle, punching into Conor’s ribs as he screamed. “No…no!”

Conor twisted and snapped the male’s neck almost twisting his head off his body. He growled, Beast!

Sorry, he annoyed me more than I thought he had.

Understandable!

Conor dropped the body, then he turned and bowed to the Royal seats. Turned again and looked directly into Ocean’s eyes, placing his hand over his heart. She stood and placed her hand over hers.

He then started the silent walk from the arena. This was not a time for rejoicing, as with Sparrow silence was their applause. It was a gruesome and archaic form of justice that no one wanted to be involved in or witness. Conor was not the only one who was glad this day would not be repeated.

CHAPTER THIRTY THREE:

C onor stayed in the shower way longer than was necessary. He knew his family and friends were in his home. He just was not able to face them yet. He wondered if Sparrow was having the same feelings of guilt and anger. He stood with his hands braced on the shower wall and his head lowered. He closed his eyes allowing the water to pour over his back.

Cool, small hands slid around his wet torso, he felt her body press to his back. “Why are you in here?”

“I needed time, this seemed like the right place.”

“I see. Are you hiding from them, yourself or me?”

He hung his head lower as he finally said what had been in his heart since she had been kidnapped.

“He took you.”

Ocean kissed the smooth skin and felt his shiver, she whispered. “Yes they did.”

“I did not protect you, I failed.” His voice rumbled out filled with his lion.

Ocean smiled against his warm skin. “No you saved me. Always you save me from being alone, from being like her. You give me freedom to be me. You saved me. He did none of those things he said he did. He never touched me, you know this?”

Conor turned and looked down at her. “How do you know what he said?”

Ocean rolled her eyes. “Oh please, a male like that, against you. He had to say something and the viler, more disgusting it was, the bigger the chance you would lose your temper.” She hugged him. “He had no idea who he was messing with.”

She took his face between her hands. “I know this is wrong. A male died but thank you. I will not fear walking in town, being on my own. I will not fear for our girls. Because you and Sparrow made it safe for us. You protected us. I love you!”

Conor kissed her. “I love you my mate.”

Ocean smiled then said. “Do not become swallowed by what-if’s. I have learnt that the what-if’s are just that and they serve no purpose. Now as I am wet and you are wet, and we are both naked, you should show me once more how much you adore my body.”

She grinned at him and blinked, in what she hoped was a sultry fashion that was until Conor cocked an eyebrow and asked. “Do you have water in your eyes?”

Pouting Ocean snarled. “No you…”  The rest was lost under his kiss.

“Maybe they fell over or something.” Kadee worried as she looked up the stairs. Joy frowned as she too looked up the stairs “Maybe your dad fell asleep.”

“Well, he could have. I know he and mom have not slept for the last two nights.”

“Oh because they were at the stone apartment?”

“I guess, the bed must have been uncomfortable.”

“Why?” Joy asked as she bit into a red apple while she handed one to Kadee. “Because there was a lot of noises from their bedroom, like they were trying to find a comfortable part of the mattress. I think mom fell out once too!”

Joy shrugged. “I do that sometimes, when I roll over too much.” They jumped when Andre asked. “What are you two doing here?”

“Granddad!” Both girls yelled with fright. “We were going to see where mom and dad are but thought they may be asleep.” Kadee told him as Joy grinned.

Andre` smiled at the innocence of the two girls. “I think your mom and dad just need a few minutes together.”

“Oh, they are cuddling. Lions need lots of cuddles.” Kadee told Joy. “I read that and told mom.”

Joy nodded wisely then asked Andre` why he was looking for them.

“I came because I wondered if you want to help me with a BBQ seeing as you are not in school. I thought we could cook out. I have never done it before. Paige said you helped your grandpa often.”

Kadee smiled as she said. “I did, it is easy. I will help you. Joy do you know how to BBQ?”

“Yep.”

“Well, let us go then.” Andre` said as the girls ran ahead of him. Claire looped her arms through his. “Nicely done granddad.”

Andre` looked down at her. “Thank you. Was that Young Sparrow and her shadow Hayden, I saw walking in.”

“It was they came for family, loving and a BBQ apparently.”

Andre` grinned. “Well they are in the right place.

CHAPTER THIRTY FOUR:

S aturday morning the day of the big party dawned with clear skies and the promise of warm weather. Due to the amount of young and teenagers now living at Dragon’s Gap, Lady Sage had decreed that the party would start at midday and go until it finished or when people passed out from exhaustion.

Kadee was so excited it was her first Dragon’s Gap party. Even though it was really a bonding party for her mom and dad and aunty Ciana and uncle Thorn, granddad Pat, and grandma Grace as well as Sparrow and Hayden. They did not want to be called aunty and uncle because they were too young. Which Kadee thought was wrong. Paige said they were really old, like older than mom. It made no sense to her.

She sighed and smiled, she was glad this week was over. It had been a bad week. People died, her mom nearly died. Her dad was sad. People had been angry and Loa had been a bad person, which was really sad because Birdy had liked her and Kadee thought she was nice.

But there had been some good things too. Like she and mom, Paige and Parker had a new last name now. It was their dad’s name, Towers. She really liked it; Kadee Towers lioness, healer. Yep it was a good name. And today was the day she would have her first class in healing with uncle Sharm who told her after she had been tested that she was exceptional. And it was party day. Then tomorrow was family Sunday.

“Dear Goddess shut up. I can hear you thinking from over here.” Paige groaned as she placed a pillow over her head.

Kadee grinned. “Can’t help it. I am so happy. Party day and healing class.”

“Well try to think softer. Please!”

Kadee giggled. ”Sorry not going to happen. To happy.”

“Hate you so much.” Paige grumbled as she dragged herself out of bed. Wrapping her blanket around her she walked passed Kadee who was still snuggled down in her bed beside Joy, who was finally asleep. It had not been an easy night for Paige.

First Joy had cried in her sleep for hours and then she had vivid dreams that kept intruding on Paige and now Kadee with her loud thoughts. Just made trying to sleep in here impossible. Paige debated smothering her sister… or slamming the door. Sighing she realized her mom and dad loved Kadee and slamming her aunty Harper’s door this early in the morning was not a good idea either.

Usually sleepovers at Joy’s family home was fun especially with uncle Ace, who loved the games she did. And watching aunty Harper trying to figure out what Kadee and Joy were laughing about was just plain funny. She padded soft footed to the balcony. She could have used the other bedroom but she liked the balcony off the lounge. It probably had something to do with her being a lioness. She reached the lounger and snuggle down and scowled at the lightening sky.

The sun was not even up properly yet, if she was tired for the party she would sit on both Joy and Kadee… she vowed.

Harper stood looking at the scowling teenager and smiled. “Bad night?” She asked as she moved quietly onto the balcony. She made Paige scoot over and threw her rug over them both.

“Yeah!” Paige sighed as she laid her head on Harper’s shoulder. She loved her aunt Harper, secretly more than her other aunts. She found Aunty Harper comfortable to be with. Harper asked now. “Want to tell me about it?”

“You can’t help and you might get mad.”

Harper smiled. “Nah! Its Saturday, party day!”

Paige growled. ”Yeah so I heard. That is all Kadee can think about!”

“So what, you don’t want to go to the party, after all the work you girls and all the other kids have put into it with the new games as well as the Ferris wheel and merry-go-round and that dunking tank?”

“Yeah, I do but Joy doesn’t. She misses Axl, she cried in her sleep last night and then she dreamed of him. It was annoying.”

“What? The crying or the dream?”

“The dream. Will Axl really read her poetry? Does uncle Ace read your poetry?”

Harper laughed then said. “Dear Goddess no. Okay I will fix this. You know they are bonded right?”

“Yeah it must be hard for them?”

Harper sighed feeling sad for the two as she told Paige. “Yeah it is but they will manage. Time moves on and dragons and wolves are long lived. They have plenty of time in the future.”

“Although, is it weird she is bonded to her dads brother?” Paige stared up at Harper from where she had slumped beside her.

“Eww! Seriously why do you say things like that? Do you girls have a competition to see who can make me crazy first?” Harper demanded of the teenager. Paige did not want to tell her that Frankie had thought up the competition to see who could make Harper cry in horror, so she shook her head and apologized quickly. “Sorry, did not think.”

Harper grumbled but said no more. Although now the thought about Ace and Axl was in her mind she would not be able to shake it easily, damn girl.

“I don’t think we can kill him or her.” Paige said.

“Thought about it, did you?” Harper asked with a smile in her voice. Paige grinned in return, this was why she loved her aunt she got her instantly.

“A tiny bit.”

“So what else?”

“Aunty Harper I am scared.”

“Of what. Is it that boy who was hanging around yesterday? Because I can talk to him?”

Paige laughed. “No… not him, of this thing inside me.”

“What your lion?”

“No the other thing.”

“Oh I see.” Harper looked out at the lighter sky. “Well sweetie, it is not really a thing is it? It is you. I think you need to see your granddad Pat and dad, both of them understand this and you are not meant to be afraid of yourself.”

“Yeah I know. Maybe I should take up a sport or something?” A little baffled at the change of topic. Harper asked. “Well, what do you want to do?”

“I don’t know. I could box I suppose. Like mom does.”

“That does not sound, like you like that idea?”

“Nah not really.” She looked at Harper. “I do like blades a lot.”

Harper grinned. “Well I will see what I can do, maybe classes.”

“Ooh yeah.” Paige grinned happier now.

“You know Paige you are not meant to be hearing everyone, right?”

“I don’t, only Joy and Kadee, Kelsey and Parker. Not that she thinks much, just about food and wet diapers. Funny really. Of course there is Molly and Kammy.” She looked at Harper. “Oh I see. Yeah okay, who do I see about that?”

“You see your Uncle Rene` he will help you shield your mind to stop the dreams and thoughts entering your mind. Then you will not hear how happy Kadee is.”

Paige eyes widened. “You heard that too?”

“The whole world heard her!” Harper groaned, “Why else am I up already. If I am tired today I will make that girl do the dunk tank. It will serve her right if the water is cold.” Paige laughed as she snuggle down next to her favorite aunty.

Around the time Paige was having her heart to heart with Harper. Ocean was having a somewhat surreal discussion with an Elemental.

Why dragon Ocean, mate to the Leo, have you called me here to your dreamscape?

“I wish to ask you two questions!”

I see and these questions could not be better answered by your Goddesses?

“Maybe but I do not trust them.”

You do not trust the Goddesses?

“No they have given me no reason to!”

I see, well ask your two questions and then I will ask two of my own.

“Agreed.” Ocean was not sure but she thought she heard a laugh from under the hood of the robed male.

“First question, I am going to assume you know who and what my daughter is. So my question is why?”

A hard question to answer. She, who you have named Parker was born from necessity. One, to help someone redeem her honor and two, to give her to you and the Leo so she will be raised in this environment. Three, an Elemental born of human and shifter. Of earth, a bridge between all and earth.

Ocean thought about that for a moment then nodded. “Okay, second question. If Ciana and I are the lock and key and the sun and moon dragons are here. Why have the females not transformed yet?”

Belief holds them to a shape. Make just one believe and all will.

Ocean smiled. “I thank you.”

Now my question. One. If he cannot do it, will you?

“No!”

Two, Why?

“He will do it, he has the strength and fortitude.”

We hope your faith in the Dragon Lord is justified.

“It is!”

Ocean rolled over and snuggled down into Conor’s warmth. “Mate don’t ask males into your head without prior warning, it irritates my beast.” He rumbled in his early morning voice that sent shivers down her spine.

“Sorry.” She mumbled. “I did not think it would work. Calling them to talk to me.”

“Reighn told you that you had the potential of a Dragon Lord.”

“Guess I believe him now.”

“So no more early morning visitors.”

“Okay let’s go back to sleep. We have another hour before we have to get up?”

“Or we could cuddle. You know I am a lion and as a lion. I need lots of cuddles.”

“Oh good, I like our cuddles.’

“As do I.”

CHAPTER THIRTY FIVE:

O cean sighed as Kadee once again was yelling at her to hurry.

“It’s time…Its time, mom hurry its time. We will be late!” Ever since she had returned from her morning healing class, she was trying to get them all to hurry. She herself yelled. “Kadee we cannot be late to a party that goes on all day!”

“That is what is so great about a Gap party.” Saul announced as he came in from the kitchen.

“Oh, are you sure Uncle Saul?”

“Yes. I am sure, are you really going like that?”

“Like what?”

He looked down at her feet where she had no shoes on. “Oh no I forgot.” She wailed as she raced up the stairs. Paige waited until she was just out of sight before yelling. “We are leaving!”

They heard her scream and a thump. Paige laughed. “She fell off the bed trying to put on her shoes. So funny.”

Conor told her. “You have a warped sense of humor just like your aunt Harper!”

Paige growled. “She woke me up early this morning.”

Conor yawned. “I know the feeling.”

Many hours later, the party was in full swing. People had come out in droves to wish the couples well and to unite against the horrendous week that Dragon’s Gap had just experienced. The Elves were seen enjoying the atmosphere of their first ever Dragon’s Gap party.

The new ride and games were big hits. The dunking tank was a very big hit with all the older family members taking a turn as well as several of the younger males. Ace and Storm had come in for a turn, each being dunked by their shadows much to the young ones laughter.

When the sun was leaning towards setting, Edith found Verity sitting alone at a table, despair filled her soul. Verity’s heart was broken and she did not know what to do about it.

Edith sat down next to her. “So what has happened to cause you to be upset?”

“I do not understand why we have not transformed into our dragons. We have everything, right! The sun and moon dragons, the key and lock. Both sane and unencumbered by emotions. They are all here. Why Edee? What have we not done?”

“I…I don’t know Verity. I just don’t know?” Edith said as she shook her head in sorrow. “I don’t understand it either.”

“Is it because I have not been a good enough dragon? Maybe I did not do everything I was meant to?”

“Or maybe…” Ocean said as she and Ciana each took a hand of Verity’s and drew her from her chair.

“Maybe you have been too good a dragon.” Ciana said as they walked through the party leading a startled compliant Verity as people parted to allow them to pass while leaving in their wake silence as people realized something momentous was about to happen.

They arrived at the open field that had been left for landing and take-off of dragons. “I don’t understand?” Verity finally cried again.

“We know!” Ciana told her. “But you will.”

Ocean looked into Verity’s confused and hurt eyes and said. “You are such a good female dragon. You held your females together since your Rene` took office and then afterwards when Reighn became Dragon Lord. You held them through it all. Showed them how they could rise above heartache. Believing and accepting what you were, never trusting that there could be more. So I Ocean Towers as the Lock.”

“And I Ciana Moonwalker as the Key.”

Together they said. “We ask you to believe!”

Ocean told her. “Your belief holds you human, let go. Believe in your dragon. Listen to her, she will lead you to the skies. If you will only believe.”

Ciana and Ocean both kissed her cheek and then stepped away. Verity closed her eyes as she thought. Was it really that simple? Could it be?

You will never know dear one unless you believe! Oh my dear dragon I so want to believe.

Then do so, do not hold to the ground any longer, let us soar among the clouds.

Then within a blink of an eye. Verity the human became Verity the dragon.

“If one believes all will believe!” Ocean quoted.

“He was right!”

Rene` moved slowly towards the dragon who was his shadow with tears in his eyes. “Oh my dear, you are lovely, my shadow. I always knew you would be a delightfully beautiful dragon and now I am proved right!”

Verity stood in all her forty foot glory. A beautiful bronze dragon with golden eye ridges and golden bands around her legs that looked like rings.

“Oh wow mama Verity you are a gorgeous she dragon.” Edith called out to her.

“You should take her for a flight.” Reighn told his father as he and all his brothers came to see their mother for the first time as dragon. “Mama you are beautiful.” Each one of her sons told her as they caressed her hide. Ocean nudged Rene` “Don’t you think she needs to fly?”

Sage agreed, “Papa take her flying!”

Rene `grinned. “What a wonderful idea. I know the perfect place for your first flight. Come my dear.”

Instantly Rene` transformed into his emerald green dragon and with a thought he gently lifted from the ground. Verity cocked her large head and watched him. Then she too lifted and reached for the skies.

Within seconds they were but a speck on the horizon as Reighn looked around him with a quietly weeping shadow in his arms. He watched as female after female transformed into a dragon and with wonder and awe at long last they lifted from the ground and flew.

“Look!” Someone called and they all lifted eyes to the sky as Keeper hovered nearby with a small, barely thirty foot female beside him. “Ella!” Charlie called out. “You are beautiful.” There was no denying Charlie’s statement. The female dragon was indeed delightful. She was grey with bronze rings around her legs and tail. Reighn inclined his head towards her and within seconds she and her shadow were gone.

Reighn looked down into his shadows tearful eyes. “Why do you cry my love, we are witnessing a prophesy come to life.”

“Happy tears my shadow. Our young, if they are female can look forward to transforming now. These are happy tears.”

He looked at the softly crying Ocean as she was held in her mate’s arms as Ciana was held in Thorns, while she too shed tears. “I thank you cousins. We all of dragon kind, thank you. Without you, this could never have happened. You have every dragons’ eternal gratitude.” He bowed his head to them both.

As Ciana replied. “We thank you cousin but in truth we did nothing more than be here.”

“Will you not shift?” Conor asked Ocean and Ciana.

They looked at each other and shook their heads no. Ciana quietly said. “Another time for us. Maybe tomorrow, this is more than enough for now.”

They stayed like that for what seemed like hours but was no more than thirty minutes as dragons flew the skies in victory.

Eventually, Edith wiping the tears from her eyes, walked to Reighn. “It is time my Lord.”

He looked around and saw all his brothers. All his friends and their shadows, faeries, elves, shifters and their loved ones held in loving arms. His father and mother, Keeper and a glowing Ella returned. Happiness surrounded them as they moved to stand within the circle of his family.

“Time for what?” Sage asked him as she clutched his jacket. Reighn kissed her and put her from him.

“Wait my shadow.”

Mystified she stood with Grace and Patrycc who stood arms clasping Molly and Ava. For once neither of them reached for their father as he walked to the middle of the field and looked at his family, friends and all the young ones present. All the while dragons landed and transformed around them.

For the first time since he had received the mantel of the Dragon Lord he felt complete. Standing tall and strong with the power of the Dragon Lord wrapping around him, he called the mantle forward as his dragon surfaced.

His eyes elongated as his body became covered in red scales, he kept his human form and on his shoulders a short cloak of seven colors appeared including gold and silver.

In that instance the mantel of Dragon’s Gap came into existence. Not since the time of Kato Kingslayer had the mantel been seen. Reighn spoke with his dragon in his voice as the ancients sang from the ground.

“I, Dragon Lord Reighn Kingsley.

Holder of the mantel for Dragons.

Holder of the mantle for the world.

Release Dragon’s Gap from behind the veil of my illusion.

From this day forward we are part of the world as the world is a part of us.

Welcome to our future!”

THE END

Here ends the series of Dragon’s Gap. I hope you enjoyed reading each adventure as much as I did writing the series. It will be hard to say goodbye to all the characters but I must as so many others clamour for their stories to be told.

So for now we wish the people of Dragon’s Gap happiness.

Goodbye and let love enter your days...

Following “A Christmas Surprise”

A Christmas Surprise

Table of Contents

CHAPTER ONE

CHAPTER TWO

CHAPTER THREE

CHAPTER FOUR

CHAPTER FIVE

CHAPTER SIX

CHAPTER SEVEN

CHAPTER EIGHT

CHAPTER NINE

CHAPTER TEN

CHAPTER ELEVEN

CHAPTER TWELVE

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

CHAPTER FIFTEEN

CHAPTER SIXTEEN

Other Books by L. M. Lacee

A Christmas surprise for Dragon’s Gap.

CHAPTER ONE

E dith walked into Sage’s office leaned her hands on the desk and her body towards a startled wary Sage who sat back in her chair. “What! I have not done anything lately.”

Edith sniffed dramatically before saying. “It is November the twenty-eighth.”

“Ahh! Okay sooo…”

Edith backed up and sat in the visitors chair as she drawled. “Tweenteee - eighthh!”

A crease appeared between Sage’s eyes. “I don’t get what you are implying. Is it someone’s birthday? Oh dear Goddess, is it yours?”

“No…and how do you not know when my birthday is?”

“Well do you know mine?”

“Yes, of course.”

Sage looked blankly at her for a moment then hurriedly asked. “Oh! So the twenty- eighth, what is so important about that date?’

Edith smirked at the obvious attempt to side-track her. “Don’t think I won’t remember Lady Sage, now there is of itself nothing remarkable about the twenty-eighth of November.”

“So why are you here yelling at me?”

“Sage!”

“What already?”

“Think…Christmas.”

“Well not until December the twenty-fifth, you should know that. Miss I know dates of all things.”

At Edith’s raised eyebrows, Sage’s forehead creased more, then as the realization came to her it cleared and her eyes widened. “Oh dear, Dragon’s Gap does not celebrate Christmas.”

“Until now no.”

“What do you mean? Until now?”

Edith sighed and asked. “Seriously! You are not normally this scatter brained!”

“I know, Ella said it is baby brain.”

“Oh, I call bull. I am pregnant and don’t have it.”

“Are you as far along as me? And carrying twins. No, I don’t think so.”

It was Edith’s turn to stare blankly at her as she wrestled her mind around that. “Shoot… well, okay moving on, we need to decide what is happening for Christmas. Sage…” Edith’s voice softened. “We all need this. Home has not been the happiest of places for the last few months. Christmas will show we are on our way to making a community, a family for us all. Some of us need that more than others and truthfully it would be nice to have something fun and happy to look forward too.”

“Wow! You are right, there are some young ones, mine included that have never celebrated Christmas. And there are some like Paige, Kadee and Joy who will be without their birth families for the first time through Christmas.” Sage stood up. “Christmas at Dragon’s Gap is officially on!”

Edith grinned. “Good, so now we just have to work out how to accomplish this and get everyone on board the Christmas train. Which could be difficult for the dragons.”

Sage smiled and it was Edith who was the one to look wary now. “What have you thought of?”

“I will talk to Reighn about Christmas.”

“You know he will say that dragons don’t celebrate Christmas.”

“And I am saying they do now.”

CHAPTER TWO

R eighn stood on his balcony looking over the meadow, early the morning of the thirtieth of November. Sage stood beside him. “Any minute now.”

“My shadow, do you think sending scrolls in the form of exploding messages is the way to announce that we need a special meeting?”

“Oh yes it is the Christmas way.”

“Is this to become a tradition like the hanging of stockings and tinsel?”

Sage had spent the better part of the last two days explaining Christmas to Reighn, with the help of movies and books. He had not been impressed until she pulled out the big guns by saying how it would be their first Christmas as a family. Then she had him read a Christmas story to Molly and Ava, who had become excited about Santa visiting them. She had then explained how much his daughters would love Christmas with their new family, all the family. He seemed to embrace the idea, once she assured him all his brothers would have to participate in the holiday as well.

So now they stood waiting for Sage’s spell to unfold or in actuality unroll the scrolls which she had magically sent to each house of their families. They were to announce the family meeting this morning. Excited she smiled up at Reighn as she started her count down. “Five…four…three…two… one!”

BANG! BANG! BANG!

“Oh my!” Sage wide eyed looked at the other apartment balconies, where several people were running on to, with screaming, crying young in their arms and some were even brandishing weapons.

“Oops! Maybe a little to much juice. I think being pregnant is throwing my spells off a little.”

Reighn’s face was red, either with suppressed laughter or anger it was hard to say. He did not leave her in doubt of what emotion he was feeling as he said. “A little Sage really! Hatchlings are crying, young are screaming, dragons as well as their shadows are armed looking for danger.”

Sage’s bottom lip started to quiver as he stated each fact in a deep voice. She said sadly. “It was only meant to be a little bang, enough to grab their attention, not like a bomb!” Then she started to cry, Reighn opened and closed his mouth several times before taking her in his arms as Molly came out and asked.

“Why is mama crying? Did mama make bang noise?”

Reighn looked down into the fierce eyes of his daughter and sighed. She was definitely spending too much time with Paige and the others in their little pride. “Yes Molly.”

Sage hiccupped as she said. “I did. I made the bang noise it was not meant to be that loud.”

“It funny.” Molly laughed. Sage lifted her head from Reighn’s shirt front as she looked at her daughter. “It was?”

“Yep.”

Reighn nodded. “It sort of was, now I think about it.” Sage looked up at him with tear drenched eyes. “You are not mad?”

“No, I like this tradition and it is Christmas, but my shadow, no more magic until the twins are hatched. Safer for all of us.” He muttered as he scooped a giggling Molly into his arms. “Let us go get Ava. We have to eat breakfast and then dress. We are going to a family meeting. Well, mama and I are, you two are going on a play date.”

Molly clapped her hands and yelled. “Yippee!” As Sage dashed the tears from her eyes and smiled.

I so love Christmas!

CHAPTER THREE

S age and Reighn entered the family room of the castle. “Good morning family, we hope you all slept well.” Boomed out Reighn as he saw Sage to her seat. “Seriously! The sleeping was good, the waking not so much.” Charlie snarled as Harper scowled at Sage who shrugged slightly and gave the room a hesitant smile. “Yes well a minor miscalculation.”

“The girls enjoyed it.” Ocean told her as she tapped a quick irritated tattoo on the table. Conor covered her fingers, as he drawled in his calm way. “Little Parker threw up!”

Sage’s eyes filled with tears. “Oh, I am so very sorry. It was meant to make an announcement, not scare everyone.”

“Well, it did not scare everyone. All the young liked it. I thought it was hysterical.” Edith told her but as she had not received an announcement, that observation was biased.

Grace nodded. “I too thought it was funny.”

“You were already awake.” Grumbled Patrycc.

Smiling she nodded. “Well, that is true.”

“At least you didn’t leap into your bear skin, like some.” Krista scowled at her mate. George shrugged as he explained. “I thought we were under attack. What can I say?”

“That you will buy me new sheets.”

He gave his frowning unamused mate a side long look and nodded. “Yes dear, as soon as we are finished here.” The quick exchange eased the atmosphere and took the focus of Sage which she was thankful for.

Frankie laughed. “Well, I loved it, especially the part where Johner rolled out of bed and roared. Now that was funny!”

Johner grinned. “I aim to amuse.”

“You two are warped.” Harper muttered as Frankie gave her a narrowed eyed look. Reighn cut in before an argument ensued. “Sage will no longer do any magic until the hatchlings are here. So let us move on we are gathered here today…”

“Dear Goddess, that sounds ominous.” Olinda murmured as she yawned. Reighn’s eyebrows rose as he stared around him before he could clarify what he meant. Storm growled. “Why are we here?”

“Christmas!” Reighn stated with a growl in his tones.

Ace asked. “What is crssmiss?”

With a soft smile Olinda said. “Not crssmiss Ace, it is pronounced Christmas.”

“I don’t get the point of this.” Storm rumbled out.

Reighn said. “My point brother, if you would give me five minutes to explain…”

“Do hurry dear it is still early.” His Dam stated.

Reighn said as he bit back a retort. “As I was saying, our females and our young demand Dragon’s Gap celebrate Christmas.”

By silent consensus everyone who was not dragon remained silent and listened as the dragons tried to get their collective minds around the concept of Christmas. With a confused look in his eyes and a frown on his face, Ark asked. “What does that mean?”

Ace grinned and stated. “Big trees that have stuff on them.”

“Apparently it means presents.” Storm said with a resigned look in his eyes, he just knew this was going to be made into a big deal. His thoughts of whisking his family away for the holiday, flew out the window as his dragon rumbled happily in his mind. “Decorations.” Sharm nodded wisely.

“Snow.” Ash mumbled, with delight lightening his eyes, his dragon liked the coldness of snow.

“Strings of lights.” Scarlett said.

“A fat man who rides across the skies in a red suit.” Keeper told them.

“A what? And why?” Rene` asked.

“In a sleigh pulled by reindeer, they fly.” Keeper elaborated on what he had quickly gleaned before the meeting. Ella leaned over to Edith and Charlie and whispered with pride. “He has been reading all morning.”

Charlie nodded keeping her laugh hidden as Edith refused to look at her and said. “How clever.”

Reighn sighed. “So basically, like me, none of you knows!”

“Well, how would we. Have we ever celebrated Christmas?” Andre` asked with raised eyebrows.

“No but as you can see some of the members of our family have and I think it is an instinct. My Molly is talking about it constantly already.”

Lars moaned. “As is Kammy.”

Storm nodded. “Kelsey is writing lists.”

“Oh, they have lists?” Lars asked Storm who smiled proudly. “Yes, she wants a book and new dresses and shoes.”

Rene` grinned. “What does Cara want?”

“Pink hair!” They all chorused as Storm and Charlie laughed. Charlie sighed, knowing she was going to have to relax her stance on her Cara’s request. All she said though was. “She is determined and single minded.”

Storm nodded as he said. “Like her mother.” Which made Charlie smile softly at him.

“Well, what are we to do.” Elijah asked. “We do not know this Christmas either. But my Light has demanded we celebrate it as well.” He looked past Scarlett who sat with a small smile on her face and frowned at Edith who sat three chairs down on the same side of the table. He knew she had spoken of this Christmas thing to his light, now the whole Grove was a twitter with the word Christmas.

Edith stared blandly back at him. Scarlett slipped her hand into his. “My light you would deny me this small pleasure after all we have gone through these last few months?”

Softening his expression and his voice, he shook his head. “Of course not, my light, I will make Christmas for you.”

“Thank you.” She whispered.

Thorn nodded to Ciana and said. “My Radiance has stated it will happen as we have the young, this appears to be important even it they are too small to see Christmas.”

Ciana grinned and shook her head at the laugh she saw in all her friends’ eyes. Frankie stood as all eyes swung to her she smiled and said. “Christmas is important to all the young and old in fact to all of us. We need this because Christmas gives us hope and unites us in love. We as adults are tasked with making sure all the young of Dragon’s Gap receive a Christmas they will never forget, that is our gift.”

“Thank you Frankie.” Reighn smiled at her as she sat. “So we all know Dragon’s Gap has never celebrated Christmas. We will allow all who know of this Christmas to guide us. Edee?”

Edith said. “Okay, so here it is, your assignments. Read over the Christmas books Olinda has pulled from her library for you. From them you will learn what Christmas is about and why we want to enjoy it.”

Reighn said. “Once you have found out the information, you will then decide what gift for Dragon’s Gap you wish to be part of.”

Ciana said. “I don’t understand. What do you mean gift?”

Sage told them. “What that means is we want to start our own traditions. Like where I grew up they use to have a Santa village.”

Ocean said. “I use to see the Christmas street lights from my house.”

“Decorations everywhere.” Edith said with a soft smile.

Sage agreed. “Just like that, so what we decided was people could pool their strengths and abilities together and then create a gift for the town of Dragon’s Gap.”

“What if we all pick the same thing?” Charlie asked.

Reighn told her. “I thought about that as Sage and I will not participate, we will oversee the preparations. So therefore, you will by lunchtime today search out what Christmas is and what group you want to work with and what gift you will give. Write up a proposal and submit it to us. We will make sure we have no double ups and then on the first of December which is tomorrow. We put into action Christmas!”

Ark raised his hand. “When is Christmas?”

Sage told them. “Everything has to be done by Christmas Eve which is the twenty-fourth of December. Christmas is the twenty- fifth!”

“That is not long.” Harper groaned.

“We know but we will do it because it is Christmas damn it!” Frankie yelled.

“Well alright! Sheesh it was just an observation.” Harper eyed her friend. “If it means that much to you. I will say nothing else.”

“I find that hard to believe, and it does mean that much. It is our first family Christmas together.”

Harper smiled. “Yeah, it is. Family altogether, it will be amazing.” She agreed as she looked at Charlie who nodded and said. “It will be, we have little ones to surprise as well.”

“Knew she could not stay silent.” Frankie whispered to Johner who grinned but made no comment.

Edith said. “So as this is our first Christmas together as a family and with the citizens of Dragon’s Gap, we will make sure everyone has the best Christmas ever. We are starting a tradition that will reach into the future for the community and our family. We need this people. We need to connect, to become one. And it starts with Christmas.”

CHAPTER FOUR

S harm sat at the outside table of the coffee shop with Ark who looked glumly at the medic and told him. “You know I think our shadows are not tapping into our potential.”

Sharm smiled. “Can you sing?”

“No, how did you know that was what she is doing?”

“Seriously, she sings most weekends with her brothers. Sort of a gives it away don’t you think?”

Ark nodded but his expression was still disgruntled. “I hate that I can’t think of anything to do. Even my brothers refused me to join their gifts. You know I am starting to feel unwanted!”

“Just starting?” Charlie threw herself into the chair opposite Sharm as Ocean sat opposite Ark, who pouted. “Yeah! Why are you here at the unwanted table?”

Outraged at the indignity of Storm’s refusal for her to join his team, coloring her tone as she grumbled. “My own shadow refused my help!”

“What is he doing?” Ocean asked her.

“Who knows, he wouldn’t tell me.”

Ark speculated as he eyed her scowling face. “So must be to do with weapons. Don’t know why you could not help.”

“Me either.”

Ocean looked a little baffled as she asked Charlie. “Wait, I thought you were a weapons person?”

“Aww! That is such a nice way of saying assassin.”

“Yeah, I was trying to spare your sensibilities, killer female.” Ocean snarked back.

“Huh so sweet.”

“Shut it!”

Charlie sniffed indelicately. “I am guessing they are using weapons that I have no knowledge of or…”

“Explosives!” Ark crowed. “I wonder if they need help.”

“Hey, we have no proof. I don’t even know if he knows what he is doing. He just said I was not needed.” Charlie told Ark, crushing any hope of joining Storm.

He moaned. “Oh, that sucks.” Charlie tapped her fingers on the table in thought as Ocean asked. “Did you not get picked either Sharm?”

Smiling he answered. “I am apparently useless for her gift.”

“You don’t seem very upset about it?”

“Well truthfully as the chief healer it is hard to commit to a team. Ella and I are just helping, not actually doing. We are on call.”

Charlie nodded. “That makes sense.”

“Why are you here at the unwanted table?” Ark asked Ocean, who grinned and told him. “I am the Christmas official photographer, so I am like Sharm, only on call to help where I can.”

Charlie asked with a laugh. “That was Sage’s title right?”

“Yep.”

“Well, why are you not on your sister’s team?” Ark asked Charlie who grimaced. “It seems I am either too aggressive in my suggestions or…”

“You are just bossy!” Ark nodded, “Yeah I feel for you.”

“Ohh! So the same with you?” Charlie asked sharing the male’s disappointment. “Yeah, they are so wrong!”

”I know right… bossy us… ridiculous!”

Sharm laughed into his coffee as Ocean grinned but did not comment on their combined pity party. “So what can we do?” Charlie asked instead.

Sharm placed his cup back on the table and said. “I have an idea, but it is towards after Christmas, rather than about Christmas.”

“Is that permissible?” Ark asked.

“Do we care? They should have included us.” Charlie sniped. “I say we do it.”

Ark grinned. “You do not know what it is yet.”

“Don’t care.”

Ark pulled on his lower lip and nodded. “Well okay, count me in too.”

Ocean asked casually. “Sharm are you talking about New Years?”

“Yes.” He looked at Ark and Charlie. “You two, if you truly want to do this, will have to take the lead as both Ocean and I are otherwise engaged.”

Beaming Charlie grinned at Ark, who high fived her. “We agree.” They chorused together. Ocean grinned. “You know the kids got excluded from all this as well.”

Charlie frowned. “But Christmas is for them.”

“You should live in my house. No, as far as they are concerned they want to help.” She smiled “It is their first Christmas here too.”

A crease appeared between Charlie’s eyes. “Sounds like you two already thought this through?”

Sharm shook his head and innocently said. “Are you accusing us of colluding?”

“Ahh… yeah!’ Ark nodded. “Exactly that.”

Sharm’s eyebrows climb up his forehead as he asked. “So you don’t want to do it?”

“Never said that. Did we?” Charlie growled. “Just don’t like being lead down the garden path.”

Ark looked at Sharm. “I have no idea what she just said, do you?”

“Not a clue!”

Ocean laughed at the males total nonplussed expressions. “Charlie, we were not doing that, we just wanted to make sure you wanted to do something that is all. Plus there are several others who would like to do something as well.”

“Okay, well alright.” Charlie nodded her annoyed tone disappearing. “So we need to notify all those that want to be involved. So first problem how do we find them?”

Sharm smiled. “No problem, I have a list!”

Ark looked flabbergasted. ‘How do you do that so fast, we just found out about the Christmas thing this morning.” Sharm did not want to say Edith had been working on this for days, ever since she had realized how close to Christmas they were. “And now it is eleven o’clock, people talk to me or Edith actually and she talks to me, which I find helpful.”

Charlie nodded. “Well okay smarty pants let’s get going. We have to write this up.”

“We can do that at my place.” Ocean said. “It is empty, apart from the kids who we want to be included anyway.”

“Oh is that where my daughters ended up.” Charlie asked as she stood with Ocean.

“Yes with my girls.”

“Right little pack they have going.”

“Pride, dear Goddess say pride. Otherwise its a five hour sulk and lecture.” Ocean moaned to the other three, as she opened a portal. Sharm threw some money down on the table then they stepped through the glowing doorway into Ocean’s kitchen. “Huh! I did not know you could do that?” Charlie murmured to Ocean.

“Oops! Don’t tell anyone.” Ocean grinned as Charlie laughed. Kadee ran into the kitchen. “Mom did they say yes?”

“Yes.”

“Yippee!’ Like a whirlwind she ran from the room yelling to everyone. “Come to the lounge for a meeting, they are all here.”

Ark grinned. “Excited I see!”

Ocean smiled. “They are, be prepared for many outlandish ideas, they have had time to think.”

Charlie grinned as Ark said. “No problem that is why we are here.” He and Charlie laughed together as they both left the kitchen. Sharm murmured to Ocean as he walked passed her. “This should be fun!”

Ocean shook her head and sighed. “Oh yeah!”

CHAPTER FIVE

V erity poured tea for Rene` and Grace as well as Andre` and Patrycc. Grace folded her hands on the table and said. “So what are we going to do?”

Rene` stated. “Why do we have to do anything? We are the elders we should just sit back and enjoy watching the younger ones run around.” Andre` and Patrycc nodded their heads in agreement.

“Because…” He and the two males could not miss the tone his Verity was becoming quite adept at using lately as she said. “We are the elders, and we lead by example.” She ignored the sour expressions on the males’ faces. “In saying that, I am too old to be running around putting up decorations or cutting down trees.” She said thoughtfully. “No, I say leave that to the younger ones.”

“But you have something in mind.” Grace asked with a smile.

“Well yes, although it seems to me that Christmas is about this mythical person called Santa?”

Andre` said before taking a sip of his tea. “I read that Christmas was a religious holiday.”

Grace agreed. “It is for many humans and shifters although I have never observed that aspect of it, many do. Although, Reighn has stated that, that is to be an individual decision.” As Grace was the only one in the group who had lived in the human world she was the one to answer with authority on this holiday.

Verity smiled as she told them. “So we need a Santa and reindeer or in our case dragons.”

Grace nodded as she reached for her tea. “And food. I was thinking we should hold a street party or street lunch on Christmas Day.”

“What do you mean?” Patrycc asked.

Verity smiled. “We organize, or actually Grace and I will organize people to cook their favourite dishes. Like turkeys, hams, and all the food of their homelands that means Christmas to them. Desserts as well, that seems to be the important part of the meal. We will be guided by Grace on this and you gentleman will organize tables and seating. Then we will line the main street with one long table and feed everyone.”

“Everyone!” Rene` asked, startled at her plan.

“Yes Rene` food for everyone.”

Patrycc mused. “That is enterprising and ambitious.”

“It is, but doable, if we involve the people of the Gap.”

Rene took a piece of marble cake and said changing the subject somewhat. “You will make a lovely rein dragon my dear.”

Verity gave him an arch look. “I am sorry… I will what?”

Rene` with a twinkle in his eyes explained. “The Santa sleigh needs dragons to pull it across the sky. I assumed you would be one of the dragons.”

“Oh my dear no, I will not be pulling any sleigh, now you and Patrycc on the other hand.”

“Wait, what? No my dear!”

“Oh please, who did you think was going to do it?” She and Grace laughed at his scowl.

“Where does that leave me?” Andre` asked with a frown.

“Why Santa of course.” Grace told him.

“I will what now?”

“Be Santa.” Verity answered him with a smile.

“Excellent choice!” Rene said with a slap on his brother’s back.

“Not bloody likely!’ Growled Andre` at the other four sitting around the table.

Grace softly said. “Oh but you will! I have it on good authority that your granddaughter promised that you will be.”

Andre` sighed with resignation. “I see…Kadee?”

Verity shook her head and softly said. “No Joy!”

Andre`s face softened from his normal austere look. “Joy of course, who else. She is my delightful little chatter box. How can I disabuse her of the notion that one, I am now her grandfather and two, I will endeavor to do all I can to make her life better.”

Patrycc stated. “It is hard to combat someone who has decided you are worthy of her trust and love.”

“I am daily honored.” Andre` told them simply. “So sign me up to be this Santa male.”

Rene` grinned as he murmured. “They are all delightful, we should be thankful for the happiness they bring to our lives.”

Patrycc agreed as he looked at his shadow. “For them and our shadows.”

Grace blushed prettily as she told him. “You are my delight and my Christmas wish all wrapped up in one.” For that he kissed her as he murmured. “As you are mine.”

Andre` a little alarmed as another term was thrown onto to the table, asked hesitantly. “Christmas wish! What is that?”

“Well!” Grace answered sitting as Patrycc released her, “It is what Santa is going to grant each one of the young ones in our family.”

Verity told them as she poured more tea. “Obviously we cannot give every child of Dragon’s Gap a wish, although I am assured they will all be receiving presents from Santa.”

Andre`s expression was a cross between scared and bemused as he asked. “Me… I have to give them all a gift. How am I to do that?”

“We have that sorted.” Verity told him. “Before the lunch on Christmas Day, we will have you, Santa, give a gift to each child. Ocean will take photos and Ciana will assign us some elves to help Santa, apparently that is tradition.”

Grace smiled at the frowning male. “Do not worry Andre` I have movies for you to study, that way you will know what you are doing.”

Relieved Andre` sat back in his chair and muttered, “Remind me to thank our Joy for nominating me for this delightful mission.”

Rene` grinned at his brother and told him. “It could have been worse.”

Andre` exclaimed. “How…tell me how it could be worse?”

“She could have nominated you to be the Easter bunny next year.”

“Dear Goddess, I do not know what that is but it sounds deplorable!” He eyed Verity and Grace as he said. “Do not allow that to happen and I will play this Santa male happily.”

“Agreed!” They both said together which somehow made Patrycc and Rene` look at each other nervously but before they could voice their apprehension. Verity said. “We are only interested in Christmas at the moment.”

Patrycc after a few minutes of contemplative silence said softly. “What we must find out is. What is that one special wish each of our grandchildren have? The wish they have not voiced out loud to their parents or their siblings or friends. It is our job to discover and make sure Santa knows and can deliver every wish.”

Andre` paled. “How are we to do that, how am I?” Grace smiled at the distraught male. “That is why you are fortunate, you have us. Think about our young ones and try and remember over the last few months about what they have inadvertently mentioned or said wishfully that they most wanted. And you know they will talk to us, so what we cannot remember and confirm, we can weasel out of them. We just have to be…”

“Sneaky!” Rene` stated.

“Well yes I was going to say clever but in truth it is sneaky.” Grace agreed with a laugh. Verity smiled as she said. “Like Cara and her wish for pink hair.”

Patrycc nodded. “Exactly or Joy spending time with Axl.”

“Yes, now we will discover their wishes and make sure we can grant them.”

Andre` pulled on his bottom lip. “How do we do that? We cannot go against their parents’ wishes, unless Charlie has relented in her stance against Cara’s wish for pink hair?”

Verity smiled. “Dear Andre` it is Christmas, her mother will allow it and her father will agree. We know he will do anything for his daughters, plus we will promise that when Cara is tired of the color it can be reversed.”

“Very sneaky sister. So these are temporary wishes.” Andre` smiled as he thought of the argument Verity would place before Charlie to allow him to grant Cara’s wish. Grace nodded as she selected a small piece of cake. “Some wishes will be temporary, some will not.”

“Like Joy and Axl.”

Rene` agreed. “Exactly we will make it so he can be here for a period of time. In fact I think I know of some people who can help with that.”

Verity pulled out pen and paper. “I suggest we make a list of our young and then divide them up and investigate what it is they most want.”

Grace did likewise and said with pen in hand. “I will write our proposal for Reighn and Sage.”

Rene’ looked at the two males and asked. “Can anyone think of anything we have missed?”

“Yes! Where does one obtain a Santa suit?”

CHAPTER SIX

S torm sat at the table in what Hayden called the lunch room of Broadswords, ever hopeful for some peace. What? He asked his dragon, do we know about Christmas? It is for young ones.

His dragon told him. Christmas has snow and presents.

Right but we have to come up with something else you know Edee and June will have taken care of the presents.

His dragon moaned. Brother Reighn did not give us enough time to think of something.

I know, damn Reighn. Just then he stopped as he listened to feet thumping down the stairs and was not surprised to see Fin, Hayden and Lars arrive. Hayden looked around. “Where is Charlie? I thought she would be here.”

Storm grunted. “We came to an agreement.”

Lars threw himself into a chair, opposite his brother. “You tell her she was bossy?”

Storm’s frown lowered more. “No, I was more diplomatic than that.”

Hayden nodded as he said wisely much to the other two males’ amusement. “She has guns.”

“He has to sleep with her as well.” Fin smirked at Storm. Annoyed they were right about each point Storm snarled. “Why are you here, I don’t see your shadows?”

Fin grinned as he told him. “I am useless for June’s gifts.”

Hayden nodded as he said. “That was what Lars and I were told, we could not help.”

“So what the hell are we going to do?” Lars asked.

Storm shrugged as he leant back in his chair. “That was what I was thinking about, before you came in.”

“I like this.” Hayden grinned at the three males, ever since he had taken over for Fin at Broadswords he had found companionship and most of all friendship in the three males. Fin nodded. “We to, are glad you are with us, but we are no closer to an answer.”

Lars chuckled then said. “Come on, we are four intelligent male dragons who know weapons, we must be able to come up with something?”

“What?” Hayden asked with a frown on his young face.

Storm sighed. “That is the problem I could think of nothing.”

“And we only have to lunch time to decide.” Hayden reminded them.

“Not helping.” Growled Fin.

“Oh sorry… well what?”

Fin stood and started making them coffee as Lars rose and from a cupboard up high pulled down a bag of cookies. They all looked at him, “Ahh! Secret stash Harper has a sweet tooth.”

Hayden smiled as he agreed. “She really does.”

“So what are we going to do?” Storm asked once more.

Lars sighed. “This is stupid!”

Hayden reached for a cookie as he bit into it, his mind whirled with ideas. Fin came back with cups of coffee and sat. Reaching for a cookie he pulled one out of the bag and studied it. It was chocolate with a spiral pattern on one side. Storm looked at the cookie in his friend’s large hand, then lifted his eyes to Fins and saw the same knowledge staring back at him. “Can we?”

Fin shrugged. “Why not?”

Storm’s slow smile overtook his face as he said. “It could be fun, especially if we tweaked it with some dragon magic.”

Fin grinned as he slowly nodded. “It sort of would be. Designing our own would be a new tradition.”

“Oh, I never thought of that. Yeah imagine that, do we have what we need.”

Again Fin shrugged. “We could look up what we need.”

“What are you both talking about?” Hayden asked them both. Fin held the cookie up so he and Lars could see the swirling pattern. “This!”

“What cookies?” Lars asked as he and Hayden looked confused.

Fin grinned. “No, look harder.”

Hayden shook his head confused, as he studied the cookie. “I see a cookie, a very tasty cookie, but just a cookie.”

Lars finally understood and laughed before he asked the same question Storm had. “Can we do that?”

“Can we not!” Both Fin and Storm asked.

Hayden growled. “What…what can we do?”

“Fireworks. We make fireworks as our gift to celebrate Christmas.” Fin explained to the confused male who looked shocked for a moment then as the realization of what they were saying dawned. He jumped from his seat saying. “We need my tablet.” Within seconds he had left the room, they could hear him running along the hallway as they looked at each other, Lars asked. “Why do we need his tablet?”

There was no time to answer as Hayden hurried back in. He placed his tablet onto the table then started flicking through it. Scrolls of information flew by, then suddenly he stopped and pointed to a page “There!”

“There what?” Storm asked.

Hayden smirked. “There is all the information on how to make fireworks that we need.” All three of the older males looked at the page and heading that read, BOMB. Then they looked at him in confusion. It was Hayden’s turn to smile and shrug. “It is not much different to making bombs, but it is somewhat safer.”

“You are a very strange dragon Hayden.” Fin muttered as he leant over the tablet and started reading. Not offended Hayden agreed. “So I have been told but my Sparrow loves me so I don’t care.”

“So we are doing this?” Lars asked the other three, “Dragon fireworks!”

“Yep.”

Hayden clarified. “All over Dragon’s Gap.”

“Yep.”

“Oh wow!”

Just then a message came through from Ark, which made Storm laugh. Lars asked. “What has made you laugh there chuckles.”

Storm with a sour look at his brother read. “Am with Charlie organizing party. When you guys make your fireworks, make enough for the New Year celebrations.” They all laughed as Hayden asked them. “How did he know?”

“Seriously! Us four, what else was there for us to do?” Lars mumbled around his cookie. Fin said. “Tell him yes, and I will write it up for Reighn.”

Storm grinned as his dragon chortled in delight.

Christmas goes boom. I love it!

CHAPTER SEVEN

O linda looked at the other three people sitting in her lounge. They had just sat through a short movie about Christmas, and several books lay open on the two male’s laps. “So what are we going to do?”

Ash sighed as he flipped through the picture book again. “No idea.”

Ace stared fixedly at the open book on his lap. “None.”

“Really! You just read the books and made me suffer through the movie, and you still have no idea?” Harper groused.

“Nope, you Ash?”

“None.” Ash replied to Ace.

Olinda sighed as she and Harper looked at one another. Finally Olinda asked. “Seriously where is your sense of wonder, excitement, and imagination?”

Ace looked up at her. “I have no idea what you are talking about.”

Olinda shook her head. “Well as it happens I have an idea but it will take unicorn magic to pull it off.”

Harper held the candy bowl close to her chest as she picked through it, looking for the ones with licorice in them. “That sounds good and better than what I was thinking.”

“Ooh, what was it?” Olinda asked.

“Nope! You tell me yours first, then I will tell you mine.”

“Okay…when I was growing up, my mother use to take me to a place that was a farm and the farmer had made a maze out of corn. It was so much fun, there use to be school trips there and I loved it.” A soft smile of remembrance graced her face as Harper smiled saying. “That sounds lovely.”

Ace nodded. “A great memory to have.”

“Our young would love that. I would like that.” Ash agreed.

Harper asked. “How do we grow a maze that fast and do we have to do it out of corn?”

“Magic. The unicorns can grow it fast, and we can ask them what to make it out of. This is a gift everyone can enjoy. I was thinking if the unicorns agree we should erect it from the first of December until the first of January. What do you think?”

“Fabulous.” Harper eyed Olinda as she said quietly. “We could do this every year.”

Olinda grinned. “I know, what a great tradition.”

Harper looked at the two silent males. “Sorry guys we really don’t need you for this!”

“What, why not?” Ash yelped as Ace with a frown, informed them. “Seriously we are dragons with our own magic.”

“But we have this, right Olinda?”

Olinda agreed with a small smirk on her lips. “Can’t really see why you would be needed. Sorry my love you are out!”

Harper looked at Ace and nodded. “Ditto! Bye, see you later.”

The two males shook their heads and rose from their seats, looked once more at their smiling shadows and left. Olinda and Harper could hear them both grumbling as they left the apartment, making Olinda burst into laughter as Harper grinned and said.  “Loved doing that.”

“So what was your idea Harper?”

“Statues not very exciting.”

“Depending on the statues, I would think, but I do have an idea for them if you have enough?”

“That too depends on what you want them for.”

“Well think about it we, could use them as points of reference in the maze.”

Harper smiled. “The ones I have been working on will be great for that and if we are making traditions, we could store them away for Christmas.”

“Oh yeah that way they are only seen at Christmas. I like it.”

“I could always add to them, make new ones throughout the year.”

Olinda sighed. “Now that is lovely, so what are they of?”

“Well, I have been working on young ones, like small dragons, faeries, unicorns, bears, lions, bobcats. Basically every baby or child here. I had some vague notion of placing them around the town, but I like this idea better as more babies come into our lives we can add more.”

“Like pixies.”

Harper smiled softly. “Yeah like pixies.”

“How many do you have?”

“About twenty, they are only three foot high.”

“Perfect, we can do this. We can place them on a pedestal or something.”

“Yeah.” Harper with a soft smile still on her face said. “This is a good gift for Dragon’s Gap.”

Olinda reached for the pen and paper. “I know, imagine on the first of December a maze will appear and be gone by the first of January. A very happy traditional gift to look forward to each year.”

“Write it up Olinda, this is gold!”

CHAPTER EIGHT

A sh looked at his brother as they arrived at the medical center where they hoped to catch up with Sharm. “Really… dismissed before we even started. Your shadow is just plain mean.”

“And yours is all light and sweetness I suppose?” Before Ash could reply, Ace snarled again. “She told me I have no sense of wonder. Me I am a dragon. I am all about wonder and seriously what wonder do you need to make a maze?”

Ash shook his head. “Christmas what a frigging nightmare. Now what are we going to do?”

Ace sighed. “Why ask me, I have no idea. What is Ark doing?”

“I messaged him and asked.” He looked at Ace. “Not nice… not nice at all!”

Ace snarled. “We will pound him later, for now we have to decide on something. I do not want to be the only ones that can’t think of one friggin thing for Christmas.”

“Why is this so hard?” Ash grumbled as he looked up from his phone and watched George and Ivan, pacing out an empty lot across from the medical center. Ace watched the brothers as well. “I know right, we were made for that mission.”

Ash grunted. “Wounded.”

Ace mumbled as he squinted his eyes, trying to see what the brothers were pacing the lot for. “What?”

“I said I was wounded.”

“Oh right yeah… what the hell are they doing?”

“Don’t know, let’s go ask.”

“No wait there is Tayla and Krista let’s wait until they go.”

“Oh yeah, we don’t want to sound pathetic in front of them.” Ash nodded in agreement.

“We won’t sound pathetic.” Ace growled back.

“Okay, sad then.”

“Not that either.”

“Well what then?”

“Desperate.”

Ash sighed. “Oh yeah good point.”

Krista nudged her mate. “George go ask them.”

“Why do I have to?”

Exasperated Krista said sharply. “Just do it.”

“Krista why?”

“We heard Olinda and Harper kicked them to the curb.”

“Well, that was harsh.” Ivan agreed.

“It was.” Tayla just stopped the giggle escaping as she thought about the two giant dragons being kicked out by their shadows. “Apparently Olinda told them they were beyond help.”

“To their faces?” George asked.

“Yes.” Both females nodded. “Right to their faces.”

Ivan looked at his brother. “Now that is harsh, very harsh.” He shook his head. “Well George lets go.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yep! We can’t kick a dragon when he is down.”

“I suppose, they are family.”

Krista kissed his cheek. “George my mate, you really are a very nice bear.”

He waggled his eyebrows up and down and told her. “Remember that when it comes to cuddle time!”

“Oh, I will. Now go bring them back to the house for the strategy meeting.”

“Okay.”

Ivan looked at his mate. “Well?”

“Well what?” Tayla asked him with a confused look on her face. He said with extreme patience. “I am nice too.”

“Yep you are.”

“Seriously mate!” He growled at her, she laughed as she kissed his cheek much as Krista had done to her mate and whispered. “Needy bear.”

With a smile he nodded. “I am!” Then he and George sauntered across the street as their mates watched them, finally they shook their heads at each other and turned for home. Bears as well as dragons could not have a meeting without food… lots of food.

“Yo… George, Ivan. What are you doing?” Ash called out as they got closer to where the two dragons stood.

George nodded. “Ace, Ash what are you two up too?”

“Nothing, our shadows decided we were of no use to them.” Ash told them.

Ivan shook his head. “That is harsh man, want to join our team?”

“Yes, you have no idea how much we do.” Sighed Ace in relief.

George asked. “Want to know what we are doing?”

Ace shook his head. “Truthfully we do not really care.”

Laughing Ivan finally said. “Well, we are making a gingerbread house.”

“Oh, we saw one of those on the movie.” Ash told him, disappointed he had hoped for something larger, he asked both bears. “They are small why do you need our help?”

Ivan grinned. “Nah, we are making a life sized one, so the young ones can come and look inside. We will have lots of little things for them to taste or something.”

Smiling Ace said. “Like the candy bar, my Harper told me about?”

“Oh yeah, I like that.” Ivan told him. “See, you need to come with us. Our mates will write the proposal and then help us with the interior. Don’t forget that idea. Tayla will want to know about it. Let’s go.”

As the four strolled towards Ivan’s home. Sharm and Edith, who were standing inside the medical center smiled at each other as Sharm looked down at Edith saying. “That was nicely done my heart.”

She hugged his arm. “Not my idea, Claire thought it would work out well, now we are set, everyone is doing something and no one will be left out.”

“This is true, everyone will have fun. I have to tell you my Edith. I am coming to enjoy this Christmas holiday.”

I know, do you happen to know what Keeper and Ella are doing?”

“I have not heard, but I am sure it will be spectacular.”

“No doubt.” She said as he kissed her right there under the hanging mistletoe.

CHAPTER NINE

K eeper stood in the middle of the library of his home with books opened on tables and chairs and scattered around the floor of the room.

Ella asked as she took in a breath and carefully picked her way through the mess. “Keeper what has happened, did we get robbed?”

Keeper whirled around his hair was wild, his eyes blood shot. She wondered what had happened in the three hours since she had left for the medical center.

“No ideas, not a one. I have searched and read, looked in all these books and found nothing, not a thing.”

Totally bemused Ella asked. “Whatever were you looking for?”

“A tale, a poem something. A story of Christmas. I thought each year I could find another and add it to the book and eventuality build a Christmas book for our family. I know the gift was meant for the whole of Dragon’s Gap, but there are many stories others can read. I wanted one, we or someone else of the family could read on Christmas Eve. I was going to propose that to Reighn and Sage. I felt it would be acceptable.” He looked at Ella his face wearing a sad expression. Ella, holding in the tears nodded. “It would be very special we need that.”

“I know but I cannot do it.”

Shocked she almost screeched. “Why…why can you not? It is a wonderful idea.”

“It is.” He ran his hand through his messed-up hair. “I cannot find one story about dragons. It is pathetic not a poem or tale of dragons and Christmas.”

“Oh dear.” Ella murmured as she started to pick up the books, making piles. When she reached for a book with a small picture of a kangaroo in a Santa suit, she asked. “Why can you not write one yourself?”

“What?”

Ella turned to him her voice firmer as she thought about what she was saying. Keeper was the perfect one to write a story. “Write a Christmas story. This year it can be a short one as we have little time but next year you can take longer to craft one for the family. I am sure you could do it.”

Keeper stood his hand reaching towards a book and stilled as his mind thought over her suggestion. When Ella was about to apologize for her idea, he grinned and gathered her in his arms. “My heart you are very… very clever, of course that is exactly what we shall do.”

“We?”

“Of course this is as much your gift as mine.”

“Oh, that is wonderful. I have never written a story before, have you?”

“No but together we can accomplish anything.”

“True.” Then with a wave of his hand, the library was put to rights. “Now tea and we will write our proposal for Reighn.”

Ella smiled. “This will be glorious, our own Christmas tale.”

“Yes, it will be.” He looked at her admiring. “I am glad I am bonded to you my love, you are my gift all year round.”

“Oh Keeper. I am so very glad you are my gift as well.”

CHAPTER TEN

W hen the family meeting had finally broken up Frankie, Ciana and Jacks decided quickly on what they wished to gift the town with. It was probably unfair as Frankie had been aware of what the meeting was to be about. So as soon as she entered the room, she had asked around to see if anyone was interested in working with her on her gift to the town. She was very happy with Ciana and Jacks who wanted to decorate the town with her.

She could not say the same for her shadow and his brother who were wearing glum expressions on their faces. When they made their way to where she was standing with Ciana and Jacks. She felt sorry for them and asked. “So you guys want to join our team?”

Johner’s eyes held hope as he asked her. “Frankie what are you doing?”

“Well, Jacks, Ciana and me are going to do decorations.”

Confused, Stanvis looked firstly at Johner, saw he had no idea either, then looked at his shadow. “Jacks what does that mean?”

“We will order decorations, then hang garlands and candy canes and stuff around the town.”

“I see!” He said slowly, not that he really did, it seemed strange to him, even more so when Frankie chimed in with. “You know, line the streets with joy.”

“Will she not be upset with that?” Johner asked, thinking poor Joy would have to run very fast to do so.

Frankie stood and looked blankly at him as Ciana shook her head at his question. Jacks put her head down so they could not see her smile. Ciana finally once she had herself under control told them. “No. Frankie does not mean our Joy.”

Shocked Frankie agreed. “Good Goddess no. I mean love and hope. The decorations do that. They make people feel happy.”

Stanvis sighed with relief. “Oh well, that makes sense. You want to do this?” He asked Jacks, who with a smile nodded. “It will be delightful as Frankie says bringing joy to people is the best medicine for loneliness.”

“You are lonely my love?” Asked a concerned Stanvis, he knew Jacks had her family here as well as him and his family, so her being lonely puzzled him. She hugged him. As she replied. “No my dragon, I mean for others who may feel lonely, not me, I have you and our families. How could I ever be lonely.”

Ciana softly told the two males. “No matter how happy people are to be here safe at Dragon’s Gap. They will miss their loved ones that have passed over.”

Jacks agreed. “It makes no difference how good their lives here are, they will feel sad and miss the ones who made up their lives before they came here. Christmas brings up many mixed feelings and not always happy ones.”

“Christmas sounds deplorable.” Johner shook his head “I do not like this!”

Frankie hugged him. “It is not like that for everyone. This is the best time of year.”

“How can you say that?” Stanvis asked.

“Because Christmas is the one time of year when all family should remember why we are here. On earth safe and happy or at least working towards it and what love is all about for everyone.”

“Frankie, that is lovely.” Ciana praised her as she wiped a tear from her eye.

Jacks quietly said. “It is a time to celebrate family, the ones of blood or of choice.”

Stanvis sighed and shook his head. “I find I like the thought of that. Although my heart I cannot do decorations. It makes no sense to me, the hanging of whatever you are to hang and I hope it is not some small animal that our mama would not like.”

Jacks laughed with the other two females thinking he was joking. When she realized he was not, she hurriedly assured him. It was not animals. Johner said. “I too find that decorating is too much for us, as males.”

Frankie mocked them both. “You both are sissies!”

Jacks and Ciana agreed with smiles tinged with a touch of relief as much as they loved the males, to have them underfoot while decorating would be rife with problems. Having to explain each and every decoration and what it was for or represented made them shudder. Outraged Stanvis’s eyes narrowed. “Sissies. I think not!”

Johner announced. “We are just discerning, now be gone females to your decorating. Leave us to do manly things.”

“Such sissies!” The three chorused as they laughingly left the room. Stanvis turned to Johner and asked. “Now what are we going to do?”

Johner looked at his brother then at Conor and Saul Towers. “Follow me I have an idea!”

CHAPTER ELEVEN

C onor had never been to the Faerie Grove before. It was an amazing place, each room was round and connected to another much like a beehive. They passed waterfalls and grotto’s where people gathered, it was a place of calm and serenity.

Conor could feel himself relax and the more they traversed the moss covered floors the more relaxed he became. He looked down and Sparrow said softly. “It is a type of moss that grows only within the Groves.”

Saul bent down and ran his hand over the surface. “It is like wool.”

Sparrow nodded and smiled a little as they passed small rooms carved from trees. Leaves decorated the walls and they had elaborate windows of colored glass or at least Conor thought it was glass. Whatever it was the colors lit up the rooms.

He, Johner as well as Stanvis and Saul had been invited to the Grove after Conor had approached Elijah with his idea. That was after Johner and Stanvis had surrounded him and Saul, when the family meeting finished. Effectively cutting them off from others in the family dining room and demanded to know what he and Saul were doing.

Because Johner had worked out and then told Stanvis as they listened to his shadow and Ciana and Frankie talk about Christmas. That the lions would know what Christmas was and what gift they were going to give to Dragon’s Gap. So when they had turned down Frankie’s offer, Johner had decided they needed to attach themselves to the lion brothers, who had lived in the outside world.

So an hour later after the meeting, they were being led through the hive of the Grove by Kai and Sparrow. They finally showed them into a dining room similar to the one at the castle.

Conor grinned when he entered to find Frankie, Jacks and Ciana sitting around the table waiting. Stanvis looked back at Johner and called out. “Johner our shadows are here.”

Johner asked as he entered. “Why are you here, this is not decorating?”

Frankie grinned. “Ahh yeah it is.”

He and Stanvis looked at Conor. “Trees are decorating. You did not make this clear.”

“Huh! I thought you knew, me bad.” Conor shrugged as he suggested. “You can always find another team to work with.”

Stanvis snarled. “No, we are here, we will do trees but no decorating.”

Conor smirked as he asked. “Well alright then. So ladies why are you here?”

“Decorating! The faeries are to do lights. It sort of goes hand in hand with us.” Jacks told him. Conor and Saul nodded but before they could say anything more Scarlett and Elijah the Queen and King of the Grove entered. The three females rose as Scarlett smiled and said. “Welcome all, to our home.”

“Thank you.” They all replied.

Scarlett said as she took her seat. “Please be seated so we can get this done. I do not know about you, but we have much to do and only a short amount of time to do it in.”

“That is true.” Frankie sighed as Ciana smiled and assured everyone there. “It is Christmas; we are meant to feel harassed and swamped.”

“Oh really, this is part of the Christmas tradition?” Elijah asked.

“I suppose, although it is good if there is planning and the feelings are kept to a minimum.” Jacks told them. “It is what happens when you want to accomplish the best Christmas ever.”

“Or when Christmas is sprung on you.” Sparrow murmured.

Saul nodded. “That too, this is our first one for our new home. Some of our young ones have never experienced Christmas, so it is on us the adults to make it good.” They all agreed. Conor looked around at the people in the room and stated. “We will. Which is why we are all here.”

Elijah nodded. “Alright, so you know, of course, we are going to do the lights for the town.”

Frankie said. “And we three are doing the towns decorations.”

“Have you thought...?” Conor asked as he leant back in his chair, when a young faerie placed a cup in front of him. “Thank you.”

Shyly she responded. “You are welcome Leo.”

Scarlet smiled at the young faerie. “Everyone, this is Breely, she has transferred here from a Southern Grove.”

They all said welcome to the young faerie, causing her to turn slightly pink. Conor after a sip of his tea continued with what he had been saying. “So I was going to ask if you ladies had any thoughts on selling decorations to people.”

“Oh not really.” Jacks said as she narrowed her eyes in thought. “Although we could quite easily.”

“Yeah, we could have like a temporary booth, like they do in malls.” Frankie mused. “But where?”

“Well, I happen to know that there is a team who is designing and building a life size gingerbread house, so maybe somewhere close to that.” Ciana suggested.

“Oh wow, that would be great.” Frankie agreed.

“Frankie my shadow, do you mean the position of the gingerbread house. You know you cannot eat it?”

“Or can you?” Stanvis asked thinking of a giant house that could be eaten. Laughing Frankie spluttered. “Johner I know that, I was thinking of the position, it would be great for the trees too.”

“What trees?” Scarlett asked.

Conor smiled at the Queen. “We, which is the four of us have decided to supply Christmas trees for every house and the town and castle.”

Confused Sparrow asked. “What?”

Saul explained. “It is traditional that Christmas has trees, decorated trees.”

“Oh, I see.”

Horrified Stanvis asked. “We have to decorate them as well?”

Johner rumbled. “No one said anything about that, trees yes… this tinsel no.”

Saul shook his head in disgust. “Man up dragons, and no we do not decorate them. Families do that themselves. Ocean has said we are to have a decorating party at our home. The girls are very excited.”

Conor looked at his brother and thought maybe the girls were not the only ones excited about the tree party. He would make sure the older dragons Adam and Ian as well as Kai and Birdy were also invited.

Scarlett asked. “When does this normally happen?”

Ciana said. “Some families decorate as soon as they have their trees. Some between the first of December and Christmas Day. Some Christmas Eve. It is up to the families to make the tradition for themselves.”

“Oh, I see. I think we will be at the castle for Christmas Eve.”

Frankie nodded. “You are family, so yes.”

Scarlett smiled at her, then frowned. “Will you cut the trees down?”

Conor once again shook his head as he leant back in his chair to several ominous creaks. “No Queen Scarlett we will not, that is why we came to you. We were hoping to ask you to help us to negotiate with the tree faeries for living trees.”

“I am sorry living trees. What does this mean?”

Saul explained. “In the human world, people grow trees in pots that can be replanted on their properties after Christmas, therefore not wasting trees by killing them.”

Conor asked quietly. “We wanted to know if we could do something similar.”

Kai said. “Basically, you wish to borrow the trees.”

“Yes then return them and negotiate to do so each Christmas. I am willing to fund this.” Conor told them.

“By yourself?” Elijah asked, Conor smiled. “Yes, part of Christmas is to give. I have young ones this year to enjoy and laugh and snuggle with, and to teach about the gift of giving. My girls are very excited about Christmas with us and also sad, this will be their first Christmas without their grandfather. I wish to give them a new memory.”

All the females dabbed at their eyes as Elijah once again asked. “And trees will do this.”

“Partly, also, we as their new family will make it less sad.”

Scarlett wiped the tears from her eyes. “Well, I am very willing to do so, do you know what kind of trees make good Christmas trees?”

Conor pulled a picture that Kadee had given him from his inside pocket. “My Kadee gave me this, after we were summoned to the meeting. She assured me this was what we needed.” Scarlett took the picture and nodded as she passed it to Elijah, he murmured. “Ahh I see!” Just as the faerie Breely, leaning over to pick up his cup said. “Oh my, the Grove I just left have those.”

Everyone looked at her, causing her to go bright pink and duck her head. “Breely dear your Grove grew trees?”

“Yes Queen Scarlett.”

“Well there you are, we will talk to the Queen of Breely’s old Grove and see if we can arrange trees.”

Elijah looked at the picture. “It is intriguing, do you really think the Grove needs a tree my light, they are rather plain and we have plain trees already.”

Conor produced another picture. “Kadee said this is what a tree looks like all decorated.” A glistening bedecked tree filled with ornaments and lights graced the picture. All the faeries sighed in delight. Johner looked over at Stanvis and said. “I think they like it.”

Finally Scarlett looked up. “If I can negotiate trees, will you go and retrieve them?”

“Yes, Reighn will open a portal for us to receive the trees.”

Ciana smiled. “You have talked to him already.”

“Me… oh no!” Conor shook his head as they all smiled thinking of the Dragon Lords response when Conor had asked him. “However Paige, Kadee and Joy, they apparently had a few words with the Dragon Lord.”

Laughing Elijah sighed as he thought of the three girls and hoped his little one was as bold and brave as they were, he told Conor. “They are adorable!”

Conor sighed as he agreed pride reflected in his eyes and tone of voice as he said. “They are, each one of them.”

“Well, we will supply the lights for the trees and will light the town and castle trees. Ladies may we give our lights away in your booth?”

Jacks asked. “You will not sell them?”

“No, we will not, they are a gift to the people, from us.”

“Lovely.” Ciana told them. Scarlett turned her attention back to Conor to clarify precisely what he wanted. She held the picture of the plain unadorned tree in her hand. “So the trees are to look like this?”

“Yes as close to that as possible.”

“Alright, may I keep this to show the Queen?”

“Of course, if it will help.”

“I am sure it will.”

Ciana asked. “Have you all written your proposals for Reighn and Sage.”

“We have.” Saul assured her as he was the one to do so after Conor had assigned him the duty. Sparrow nodded. “I had written our proposal for the Grove before we left the castle.”

Johner asked. “You were that sure you were to do lights?”

Elijah shrugged. “Who else.”

Stanvis nudged Johner. “He makes a good point.”

Frankie sighed. “This is going to be the best Christmas ever.”

CHAPTER TWELVE

B y lunch time every proposal had been submitted to Reighn. An hour after they had finished lunch, he sat behind his desk in his office. Sage sat opposite him, poised with pen and paper ready to note who was doing what for their first Christmas.

Therefore making sure her mental list of what constituted Christmas was taken care of. “So what do they say?”

Reighn grinned. “Are you not amazed at how quickly they came to decisions?”

“Yes …yes amazed. Now what did they say.”

He grinned wider at her impatient tone. “Alright let us begin impatient one.”

With a quick smile she asked. “Who is first?”

“My parents along with Andre`, Grace and Patrycc.”

She wrote their names down as she commented. “So I am betting they are doing Christmas lunch?”

He laughed. “Correct and also Andre` is to be Santa while papa and Patrycc will be flying dragons that pull the sleigh. Andre` will hand out presents on Christmas Day at the Santa den, which will be made for him to sit in and to have photographs taken with the young ones. It says here that they will do photographs for two hours every day from the tenth of December. Remind me to take the girls there.”

Sage’s eyes went all soft as she thought of Andre` as the Santa and the joy the young of the Gap would receive. “Oh that is lovely, why is your father not playing Santa?”

Reighn read the proposal, Grace had written. “Ahh it says Joy asked especially for Andre` to be Santa.” He looked up at Sage. “You know he will not turn his granddaughters down, and Joy is his granddaughter as much as the others are.”

“Well of course she is. She adores him as much as Rene`.”

“Agreed.”

“Now who is making sure he has presents to hand out?”

“Mmm!” Reighn quickly rifled through the small stack of papers. “Oh here it is, Edee, June and Claire.”

Sage nodded. “Now that makes sense, Edith will know every child here, babies included. June will buy the presents and Claire will discreetly find out what it is they wish for.”

Reighn was not surprised by her analysis. “It is a very good team. They will make sure none are forgotten. He will hand out the presents on Christmas Day before lunch.”

“That is lovely, they will love that. I am sure.” Sage finished writing, then looked at Reighn. “Oh wow! So not all the bonded couples are working together?”

Reighn nodded with a grin. “I heard Olinda and Harper kicked Ace and Ash from their group.”

“Oh really… huh, I want to laugh, but I know I should not.”

“Do not worry, I will laugh for you later, when I am sure they are around.”

Sage shook her head as she said. “Oh Reighn!”

“Do not, oh Reighn me. They constantly gang up on me at training.”

“I am sure it is not constantly.”

“Yes constantly!” He stated with a frown. Sage hid her smile and cleared her throat. “Well alright!” Sure she now understood his burdens he ignored the gleam of laughter in her eyes as he lifted the next piece of paper off the little pile.

“It would seem that several bonded are not working together for instance. Conor, Johner, Stanvis and Saul are doing trees. Why must there be trees?”

“I told you why, remember we decorate the tree with the girls.”

“Oh the presents… yes, I remember.”

Sage said thoughtfully. “We will need one for the castle’s foyer as well as the family room and for our apartment.”

Reighn’s eyebrows rose with each tree she mentioned. “That is three!”

“You are right we will need more. I will ask mama Verity to find out how many. I really think three will not be enough. Thank you my love.”

“Sage I do not want a forest in the castle.”

“Silly! A forest, that is funny I will remember to tell June that one.” She laughed quietly to herself as she wrote a note on her pad. Reighn thought about telling her he was not trying to be amusing but remembered she was carrying his twins and subsided, he would talk to his Dam she would see sense. Sage wrote the males names down with their gift. “Now who else?”

“Well, it seems that Ivan his brother George as well as Tayla and Krista. Oh and this is where Ace and Ash ended up. They are constructing a life size gingerbread house.”

“Oh, the young ones will love that.”

“Can I eat it?”

Sage had blinked several times before she asked. “Why would you want to, it’s a house?”

“It may taste good!” She could see his dragon looking out at her through his eyes.

“Umm… I have no idea. You will have to wait and find out.”

Reighn’s dragon sighed. “I suppose I will. Did you mark it down?”

“Done, now what else?”

“Oh, this one says Olinda and Harper are having the unicorns grow a maze and Harper will place statues at differing points of the maze. Why will they want a maze?”

Sage eyed her shadow as she asked. “Do mazes irritate you beloved?”

“Yes they are very annoying, one must go round and round and are not permitted to make holes to get to the other side and if you do, it is just another round and round. Also if you set it on fire, everyone growls and you are banished to your room.”

Holding her laugh inside Sage nodded and said with a dash of sympathy. “I see, well a lot of young like them as well as adults. Is it to remain all year round?”

“No just for the month of December, which I find too long.”

Sage sighed. “Well, you do not have to visit it, but you have to agree it is a good gift for the young to remember. How clever of them to gift something that only comes with Christmas. People will love it.”

Grumpily Reighn retorted. “Again I say if you like that sort of thing.”

“Yes well, moving on, who else. What are Storm and Charlie doing?”

“This is a surprise!”

“What… What is?”

Reighn grinned at her, knowing she had not thought of this on her mental list. “Charlie, Ark, Sharm and Ocean as well as all the young and several others are creating a large Gap party to welcome the next year.” Sage stared at him without blinking for several long minutes. Finally, he said. “My love?”

“I…I just never even thought about New Years. Totally forgot all about it!”

Reighn told her gently. “It is not your fault. New Year’s Eve is all taken care of, let’s leave it to the ones who have taken control of the party for us. Sharm and Ocean did not forget and that is all that matters.”

“Or Edee did not.” Sage said ruefully. Reighn, seeing her down turned face asked innocently. “Now my Sage, what is New Year’s Eve?”

“Oh my, you do not know?”

With a glint of humor in his eyes, he shook his head. Sage sat thinking of how to explain it to him when she finally saw the humor in his eyes. “Oh you.”

“Indeed!”

She grinned then asked. “So if Storm is not with Charlie. What is he doing?”

“It seems he, Lars as well as Fin and Hayden are creating fireworks as their gift.”

A little shocked with the casual way he announced what the four dragons were doing, Sage blurted out. “Fireworks!”

“Yes, is there a problem with them doing so? I thought it was a wonderful gift, apparently they are to make enough for New Year’s Eve. The young will enjoy this immensely as will the adults, I am sure.”

Sage squirmed on her chair as she replied. “Well sure we will love them, but Reighn are you sure they are the right four dragons for the job. I mean explosives are we ready for that?”

Reighn laughed. “Sage, they are fathers and bonded nothing tempers wayward tendencies more than that.”

“Okay if you say so.” She wrote the four males names down and their gift. “So who else?”

Reighn picked up a light green piece of paper. “It seems that the faeries have teamed up with Frankie’s group. They will be decorating the town with lights and ornaments. What does that mean?”

As she wrote, she flippantly said. “Oh, you know.”

“No my love I do not.” Looking up from what she was writing, she smiled at his genuinely confused look. “Oh okay, so they will hang garlands and wreaths with lots of lights and candy canes, reindeer statues, Santa’s and snowmen, things like that.”

Reighn looked horrified. “They will cover men in snow?”

“Oh no, they are pretend, like statues.”

“Ahh… I see.” He said although he did not understand decorating, but as Sage wrote on her paper he refrained from asking. “Now Thorn and his singers are to learn Christmas songs and sing them. He requests we supply him with music and a list of songs we like. I will leave that to you my dear.”

“Thank you. I will see to it today. What about Keeper and Ella have they decided on their gift?”

“They are writing a Christmas story which will be the first of many. He has stated that every year a new story will be added by whomever wishes to write one. It is, he says just for the family. But if we disagree he will supply one to every family of the Gap. What do you think?”

Sage thought about it for a few minutes then smiled. “They want to make a tradition for our family, who can say no to that. The young will love it. We all will. You know it is okay to be a little selfish and have something just for us. Tell them okay.”

“I will see to it when we are finished here.” Sage’s whole being softened as she heard the pride and love in Reighn’s voice for his brother’s gift. Softly she asked. “Now that is lovely, so my love what are we to do?”

“Nothing that requires magic.”

“No, well okay there goes my thought of creating snow.”

Reighn frowned at her. “No snow, we are holding the eve dinner, are we not?”

“Yes.”

“Well, let us have Christmas dinner here as well.”

“That is good I like that. I will organize it.”

“So we are finished.”

“Reighn, we need snow for Christmas!”

“Sage?”

“Not me but maybe the Dragon Lord could ask the Elementals to perhaps make it snow for Christmas morning.”

“Why not from the night before?”

“Well fireworks. Storm and the others may be disappointed as well as the girls if they cannot see the fireworks.”

“Oh, I see, well after the fireworks.”

“That would work.”

“I will ask.”

“Thank you.” She ticked that of her list. “This is so exciting. We have filled the shops with presents to be brought. Everything we need of Christmas is taking care of.”

Reighn rubbed his hands together as he stood. “It is going to be a wonderful Christmas for my girls, what could go wrong!”

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

O ver the next twenty-four days Reighn came to regret those fateful words as it seem many, many things could go wrong. The list was long, some problems were small, some large, all needed solving and not just by him. Feelings to soothe when a plan did not come out quite how the planners dreamed. He left that to his shadow, she was so much better at comforting the disappointed than he.

His forte` was to solve practical problems. Reighn shook his head. His sweet shadow had not described all the things associated with Christmas. He snorted as he thought. Maybe she was wiser. If he had known what could happen, he would have definitely forbidden Christmas and that if he was honest with himself, would have been sad.

As the advent of Santa visiting drew closer, the young, his own girls included woke each day in a frenzy of excitement. It seemed as though something happened over night. As each morning when they sat down for breakfast, Molly’s Santa list grew until her mother had gently said no. They had made a written list. Which Reighn thought was just as long as her verbal one. Even if Sage assured him it was not.

His brothers told him their young were just as excited and their lists were as long. Conor was seen wearing a grim expression on his face, an unusual occurrence for the lion. Reighn finally asked him what had happened. The lion had demanded to know how he was to fulfil all of his daughter’s wishes.

Thankfully Grace had overheard and gathered all the males together to explain father’s responsibilities during Christmas. She explained that Christmas time was for dreaming many exciting and wishful things. But their young would only remember, not that fathers had worn themselves out trying to fulfil every little wish on their list but what they actually received and gave.

She also told them, that the males were to remember Christmas was about family first, and giving and receiving second. Very similar to what their mates and shadows had been saying, of course, Grace, Reighn decided had said it in a language the males could all understand. That was of course what he told his Sage when she asked why he believed Grace over her. And not that Grace had told them to stop acting like fools or words to that affect.

Regardless after that the Gap seemed to take a breath and relax as the word was spread to parents who had never celebrated Christmas before. That was a week and a half ago, Reighn now sat before a roaring fire late the night before the day of Christmas Eve. Sage was tucked up in bed as were his girls, he needed time to unwind. Which is why at midnight he was sipping an aged malt whiskey and pretending to read a book that lay opened and forgotten on his lap. He let his mind wander back over the last few weeks.

It had not all been plain sailing as the saying went, there had been minor problems and large ones, tempers frayed and comic relief prevailed. Reighn laughed as he thought back to the famous candy cane incident.

Frankie, Ciana and Jacks had decided to have ten foot candy canes made to decorate and line the streets of the Gap. Along with strung garlands, wreaths and strings of lights. The three on the decorating committee had decided to bypass June, due to her having to shop for presents for the Gap. So Jack was doing the actual ordering of decorations.

Frankie, Jacks and Ciana were contacted by the garden committee run by the Gaps matrons. They had demanded to be allowed to supply the garlands and wreaths as well as the labor to make said wreaths and garlands. He had heard Frankie had offered to buy the garlands and wreaths and had been severely shot down. Or so his mother told him with a great deal of amusement.

It appeared Frankie had insulted unintentionally the affronted matrons who explained in precise detail to the three members of the decorating committee. That this was the matron’s first Gap Christmas as well and traditions were needed to be established. The decorating ladies had quickly offered apologies. So left with only decorations other than wreaths, garlands and lights the three women had thrown themselves into making the Gap a Christmas wonderland. Figures of Santa’s and Snowmen, reindeer's and basically anything related to Christmas appeared daily. Each day was a festival to the eyes and to top it all off, they had ordered ten foot tall striped pink and white candy canes to line the streets.

Unfortunately the dragons who actually did the creating of candy canes were unsure of what they were to make, so went to a source for clarification. The Towers sisters, who told them that candy canes were indeed candy and yes they were to be eaten. Happy with that the dragons, overnight lined the streets of Dragon’s Gap with ten foot tall, edible candy canes. Much to the surprise and delight of the young and sadly some adults, who should have known better!

By the time Reighn and Sage had rushed to the town after an urgent call from Ciana. They found many… so many children stuck to candy canes. Some young had even shifted to their animal forms and climbed the ten foot canes, whereby they too became stuck to the sticky canes.

Of course that was not as disturbing as seeing dragons with their wings and tongues stuck to the canes high off the ground. The dragons had become so enamoured with the taste. They had in some cases wrapped their front legs around the canes and were hanging on as they licked the sweet treats much to Frankie, Ciana and Jacks dismay.

Reighn had, to be honest, the sight had made him collapse to the ground and roll in laughter, much to his shadows disgust. Although he was not the only one to have done so. Sage had enlisted the aid of the witch sisters, to release the dragons and young from the clutches of the canes. Then with a small spell they turned the canes from sweet treats into wooden poles, to the horror of the candy munching adult dragons and young.

Of course that was nothing compared to the case of the disappearing gingerbread house. Ash, Ace, Ivan and George toiled hard and created a masterpiece of delight a life sized gingerbread house made from, yes… Reighn laughed, only his people would do such a thing on purpose and actually create a house from real gingerbread. He did not want to know how they did it, he like everyone else, when viewing it for the first time was in awe.

The four males had learnt from the candy cane incident and had the witches spell the house so no eating could occur. On the morning of the third of December, the house was officially opened to the public. The house which was a two bedroom home was entirely dedicated to Christmas. Along with a candy, cake and drink bar, it had elves and faeries handing out treats as the young visited. The opening day was a great success and loved by all that entered.

The following morning the bear and dragon brothers went to open their creation and were horrified to discover it had been eaten down to its foundations. Flabbergasted, the witches were called. Sage and Reighn attended as Sage and her friends searched the area and discovered the spell had been negated.

Frankie was called, she had no idea either. Conor arrived, he and his deputies investigated but sadly there was nothing to find. Every piece of evidence had been consumed.

Mystified, the four males again erected the gingerbread house and restocked the contents and by lunch time it was once again ready for people to enter and be awed. The witches at Sage’s direction placed stronger spells on the house.

At the end of the day the house was secured, and the bears and dragons retired for the night, only to be woken early the next morning by Kai. The house was once again gone, eaten by unknown eaters.

Ash and Ace had arrived at the eaten house and stood shocked as Ivan and George walked around the foundations, fascinated and irritated. “How… how is this possible? We have spells?” George asked over and over. None had an answer for the aggrieved bear. So once again they rolled up their sleeves and got to work, by ten o’clock the house was restored.

Day after day the bear, and dragon brothers could not understand why each morning they rose, went to the house and found it eaten to the foundations. They would spend hours resurrecting it and decorating it and everyone would again enjoy it, only for it to be gone again by morning. On the sixth morning after fixing the house again. Ivan rumbled out. “We need a plan.”

Ash agreed. “The spells are not working.”

Ace nodded as he pulled on his bottom lip. “Let’s do some old-fashioned trapping.”

George snarled. “Good idea, tonight we will sneak back, hide in the house and catch the eaters.”

Ash laughed. “Eaters?”

George shrugged. “Got a better name for them?”

“Nope, like it.”

“Good.”

Later that night the four males sneaked, undetected back to the house and waited. In the cold of the early morning around three o’clock, a mist rose on the streets of the Gap, muffling footsteps that walked sedately towards the gingerbread house.

Ace whispered. “I hear something coming.”

“Footsteps, many of them.” Ivan whispered back with a snarl. They waited longer as more footsteps drew closer. Finally, their patience was rewarded as they could hear, near silent munching coming from the walls and roof of their gingerbread house.

Ace growled. “Now!” Bright lights snapped on, lighting the whole yard. At the same time, the four enraged brothers burst from the house brandishing weapons and yelling. Shock at what they found halted the brandishing, and yelling as the four males blinked, while their brains tried to make sense of what they saw.

Unicorns surrounded the house. Some were still chewing while others stood four footed eyes wide in shock. “What the hell!” Ash yelled.

“Whoa! Never saw that coming.” George announced.

“Nah! Have to say it is a new one for me.” Ivan nodded as Ace grunted.

Ash growled one word ceasing all eating. “Stop!”

They unicorns whimpered with regret but stopped eating. Ash pointed to a male and then in front of him saying. “Here now and change.” As the prince he was able to enforce his demand with the power he enthused in his voice. The unicorn walked over and with a sigh changed. “Ethan!” Ash stated in shock and surprise. “What are you doing?”

Ethan grinned at the shocked males. “Well, we were enjoying a treat until you stopped us!”

“It is our house.” Growled Ivan.

“You ate our house… five times!” Stated an outraged George.

“Well yeah but who makes a life sized house out of gingerbread?”

“We do!” Snarled George, “doesn’t mean you can eat the frigging thing. I don’t come and munch on your grass in your meadow now do I?”

“Our grass is not gingerbread.” Yelled a voice from the dark.

“Seriously.” Ash yelled back.

Ethan nodded. “We cannot help it. We are drawn to the scent. It is almost a …compulsion.”

Ivan asked. “Are you saying ginger is like… like a catnap to unicorns?”

Another unicorn shifted and Jordan appeared much to Ash’s amazement, with a small smile he moved to them and nodded. “Well yeah, I am gathering you did not know this?”

“Not a clue.” Ash replied then looked at the other three males with him and asked. “You?”

They all shook their heads and said as one. “Nope!”

Jordan shrugged and said. “We are sorry.”

Ace looking at the young males asked softly. “Did you think we had created it for you?”

Ethan and Jordan nodded their heads. “Yes, we are sorry to have spoilt your house but after the first night when it returned, we assumed incorrectly it seems. That you knew.”

Ivan smiled as he told them. “Let’s do this. You eat what is left and we will call it a gift to the Gap, and you. It is no hardship for us to redo the house each morning.”

Ash agreed. “Now we know who it is that is eating our gift.”

Ace asked. “Is there anything you would like added?”

Shyly a male came closer and asked. “Is there anyway the frosting on the roof could be ginger too?”

George nodded. “No problem, I will talk to our mates they will see that it is there.” The four saluted the unicorns as they made to leave. Ivan called out. “Merry Christmas unicorns of Dragon’s Gap enjoy your gift.”

Reighn smiled as he thought back on that puzzle, he knew that particular gift would become a tradition of the Gaps each Christmas and if he was not wrong he knew the females after learning of the unicorns taste for ginger, were thinking on how to incorporate ginger into the Easter holiday.

A problem solved, Reighn shook his head as he looked into the flames, who knew ginger was a unicorn’s secret desire. He had noticed the house had expanded since that night, the bears and dragon’s gift was better and bigger.

Standing Reighn stretched out his large body and walked to the glass doors staring out over the quiet night as his dragon yawned and said. It is quieter tonight.

Reighn laughed. Well, it has to be.

The night was definitely quieter than two nights ago, when Storm and his team had accidentally let off some of their experiments. Waking the whole town.

Everyone had thought they were under attack, that bombs were landing and exploding, it had been chaotic. Conor and his family as well as Thorn and his had rushed in from their estates. Nobles had screamed bloody murder demanding to know who was attacking Dragon’s Gap.

Reighn had flown in from the castle with his father, uncle, brothers and the Battle brothers prepared for war. Only to be brought up short when they landed and transformed to see, Storm, Lars, Fin and Hayden emerge from the embattled Broadswords. A place that now had a humongous hole in its side, torn out by a bomb or so Reighn thought.

The four dragons stood in the night air with wide vacant grins on their normally composed faces. Faces that were covered in soot and it seemed each one of them was deaf. Evidenced by the yelling that commenced when they saw everyone looking at them.

Unfortunately, no one could make sense of what they were saying as small explosions still sounded from within the building. This as well as rubble that kept falling from the hole. Reighn silenced the crowds with a look as he strode forward and demanded to know what had happened. Storm had shaken his head and yelled. “Slight miscalculation!”

Ella and Sharm ran to the four males, instantly starting to heal the damage they had done to themselves. After a few minutes Sharm patted Hayden on his shoulder and then came to Reighn. “They will be alright a slight case of concussion and temporary deafness which we cured them all of, they will be fine.”

“Thank you Sharm, may I talk to them now?”

“Of course, my work is done. I am for my bed.”

With a wave and a smile, he and Ella left. Reighn marched over to his brother and demanded, “Storm, what do you mean? A slight miscalculation.” Storm grinned a white slash in an otherwise soot covered face.

Reighn’s dragon murmured. I have never seen brother so happy, when not with his shadow and young. Reighn silently acknowledged his observation.

Storm grinned wider when he explained. “Too much dragon’s magic in the mix, nothing we cannot fix.”

Lars agreed. “Don’t worry Reighn we will have it right by Christmas Eve.”

Reighn shook his head as he muttered. “That is not my concern, your lives and limbs are.”

His words were lost under a roar of disbelief from the crowd of nobles as his father and uncle explained what had happened. Unlike the rest of Dragon’s Gap the nobles were not happy with the coming holiday. Conor having dispersed his people came to where the four males stood grouped together discussing the explosion, he nodded to Reighn then said. “Gentlemen, refrain from doing that again. It is disturbing.”

They all nodded respectfully to Conor and assured him they would not do so again. Reighn sighed and wished them luck as he left others to sort out the mess his brothers and Fin and Hayden had created, he was too tired to care.

On his return to the castle, he thankfully did not have to explain what had taken place. Ella and Sharm having already done so. Later when he fell into bed, he laughed as he realized Ciana would be fielding the Noble’s complaints in the morning and was once again thankful she oversaw the mediation court and not him.

He did spare a thought for his brother Storm who was as his dragon had said happy. Thinking back on that night and Storm. Reighn was pleased there had been no more explosions and Storm was still happy although that thought gave him pause. Why was he still happy? He asked his silent dragon who chortled with glee. I have no idea, but I cannot wait to find out!

Reighn made ready to go to bed. He stopped in front of the gloriously decorated tree. He, Sage and the girls spent last night decorating it. He thought he had never had so much fun as he did with his family. Choosing and helping Ava and Molly to place decorations on the tree that had been delivered that morning.

He smiled now as his dragon laughed and started rolling around within his mind as they both remembered the trees Conor had ordered. I do wish we had a camera with us. If I remember nothing else from my life, I will remember his face when he saw those trees for the first time. It was priceless. His dragon told him between bouts of laughter. Reighn knew he should correct his dragon but in truth he agreed with him. Nothing was as funny as Conor’s expression when he had seen the Christmas trees for the first time. He was so very glad he had been present to witness it.

Two days after the meeting, Scarlett had called to say that the Christmas trees were ready to be delivered. Reighn had been pleased for Conor as it had only been two days since discussing the trees. He would be ahead of his timetable. It seemed he was not the only one surprised, Scarlett was as well.

Reighn had taken Sage with him to see the trees arrive and because there was a first dibs policy on the trees apparently. Whatever that was, she seemed to know and seemed to be happy about it. So they had walked the distance to the Grove and were shown into a large hall. Waiting there were Conor, Saul, Kai, Johner and Stanvis and several dragons and faeries. All ready to bring the trees in from the other Grove. Ocean stepped out from behind a screen with Ciana. “What are you doing here female?” Ocean snarled at Sage who shrugged and buffed her fingernails on her cloak. “First dibs!”

Ciana crowed. “So not happening. We called it already.”

“Ladies I am sure there are enough for everyone to be satisfied.” Conor told them. Reighn looked at the male and thought brave male, so very brave. As three sets of militant eyes turned to him. Ocean asked her mate in a tone that shivered parts of Reighn and many of the other males in the room. Conor was made of sterner stuff Reighn thought as he saw the male only pale a little. “Really! That is what you think my mate?”

Conor nodded, then swallowed as he replied. “Ah yes, it was. I am not so sure now.”

“He knows nothing, we called it already.” Repeated Ciana to Sage.

Sage said. “Well to bad. I am here, I call it now.”

“Nope!” The sisters said together.

Sage growled. “When did you call it?”

Ocean smiled. “When Conor decided to do the trees.”

“Oh well, that is not fair. I did not know he was doing that then.”

“Oh so sad.” Ocean and Ciana smiled at Sage who countered with. “But I am pregnant with twins!”

Ciana shook her head at Sage. “Now that is sad, using your hatchlings to score a tree. So sad.”

Scarlett moved to them and stopped the argument dead in the water. “Well as it is my Grove and my contact. I call it first.” All three females looked at her, then each other. “Damnit she has a point.” Ocean scowled.

Sage sighed. “So true.”

“Fine!” Ciana pouted.

Scarlett smiled magnanimously around her and yelled. “Yippee!” While clapping her hands, she knew the perfect tree would be hers. Reighn took it that the argument was finished and opened the portal to a bright sunny Grove.

“Welcome to our world.” The lovely older female greeted them.

Scarlett moved forward. “Thank you Queen Berla. How is your King?”

“He is well, out fishing this morning.” She looked around at the people there as Scarlett introduced everyone. When she had finished the queen inclined her head to Sage and Reighn, then addressed Scarlett. “Queen Scarlett you have many people here.” There was no mistaking the confusion she felt as it was reflected in her voice. Scarlett looked around her, feeling puzzled as well. “Yes for the trees.”

“Really!” She shook her head and became even more confused. “I think it is excessive.”

With those words she made a signal, and several people brought forth trays filled with small two inch high trees in bright colored pots. Conor, who had moved to beside Scarlett, blinked and said nothing. Scarlett looked up into his face that was totally without expression. Elijah touched his arm. “Conor, are you well?”

Still Conor said nothing. Saul finally stepped forward with Ocean who looked concernedly at her mate. The queen asked. “Is he unwell?”

Saul sad to Queen Berla. “No…no, he is a little shocked I think Queen Berla. May I ask why the trees are so small?”

“I do not see what has him so upset? These trees are what was requested of us.”

Conor seemed to snap out of where he had gone to and asked. “Why do you say that?”

She pulled a picture from her pocket. “The message read. Please may we purchase trees exactly like this? And that is what we supplied.”

A collective. “Ohhh!” Was heard throughout the room as understanding hit everyone at the same time. Reighn just stopped himself from laughing out loud as Conor nodded solemnly. “I see Queen Berla. The picture was a representation of what the trees were to look like.”

“Oh…oh my! We did think it was strange.” She smiled and it was if the sun came out from behind a cloud. “Well never mind, we will have the order to you by the twentieth, will that be alright?”

Relieved Conor smiled and bowed over her hand in a courtly manner. “It will be and thank you again Queen Berla.”

She smiled and inclined her head then the portal closed. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief and Ocean hugged Conor, saying. “Phew! Tragedy avoided.”

“Just!” Ciana agreed.

“First dibs!” Called out Sage, to moans of annoyance from Ocean and Ciana and laughter from everyone else. Reighn grinned at that memory of his shadows audacity then yawned. “Time we were in bed, my friend, tomorrow and the day after will be ones like we have never experienced before or so Edee assures me.”

His dragon yawned, then told him sleepily. I am looking forward to Christmas?

“How can we not, family, trees, presents? Our shadow and young. What is there not to like?”

His dragon snorted in disgust as he said. Mazes!

“Well yes, although everyone seems to like this one, apparently it is very clever. The unicorns, Olinda and Harper created a masterpiece I am told. People love it, and the young have hours of enjoyment.”

Because it changes shape every day.

“Ahh I see, well that must be fun!”

Will you try it again?

“No, I am forbidden. Something about flames.”

Seems unfair to me, it is, after all, Christmas.

“That is what I said!”

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

C hristmas Eve dawned bright and clear, not a cloud in the sky. It was a day of finalizing plans, presents to be wrapped and hidden, clothes to be chosen to wear to Christmas Eve dinner as well as for Christmas Day and of course the last of the food preparation to be completed for the Christmas Eve feast.

It was time for Reighn and Sage as Dragon Lord and Lady to greet and welcome their large and ever-growing family to the castle for the first Christmas Eve dinner. Before the meal drinks were passed around and the young ones raced around the room or sat in chairs dreaming and discussing what Santa was to bring them. The older girls gossiped about what they may be lucky enough to get for Christmas and tried to guess what they had brought for each other.

Adults milled around discussing the town and what had been happening and the gifts. Most were relieved the day was finally here. As Reighn stood with his brothers, Lars looked up at the beautifully decorated tree and commented. “That is one huge Christmas tree you have there, Reighn!”

Smug Reighn nodded. “I know I called first dibs.” Which he had, causing Sage to grumble that the one in the foyer of the castle was at least three feet to small. But as Reighn told her, dibs is dibs.

Lars shook his head as he said. “Not sure what that is but glad it worked, it is beautiful.”

Shortly the meal was under way the young were in a fever of excitement as soon as the meal was done and the sun had set. Storm, Hayden, Fin and Lars were to release the fireworks. They were originally going to do so at midnight. Then when they realized the little ones would be in bed long before that, they revised their plans. So as soon as it was dark, the night sky would light up with wonderful explosions of color, or at least that was the plan.

Eventually, the food was consumed, young ones fed. Dishes cleared away and cleaned, as the castle staff had the night off the clean-up was accomplished by everyone there, young included. Before they could believe it young ones and adults were bundled into coats and hats, mittens secured on hands and scarfs wrapped around chilled necks. Because it was time for fireworks and the weather had turned cold.

Reighn and Sage with their daughters lead the way up to the top of the castle. This was where, for the next thirty minutes they, along with every living being of Dragon’s Gap were entertained. They were awed and totally unprepared for the feast of imagination that the four males had created, to delight and gift the residents of Dragon’s Gap with. For the first ever Christmas.

CHAPTER FIFTEEN

K eeper sat on the couch with Ella next to him, all the young and adults sat around the room all with hot chocolate or warmed eggnog. Some on their parents laps, some on the floor in front of him and Ella. All eager to hear his first Christmas story, as he looked out over the sea of faces, he suddenly felt nervous.

“You think he is ready for this?” Sage asked Claire as she nodded to the attentive young, who sat before Keeper. Claire laughed quietly. “The poor male has no idea what he has let himself in for. I asked him if he wanted to practice at the library, you know, read at story time, he declined.”

Olinda nodded. “I did as well, he said, no to me too. He said it was a simple story.”

“Really there is no such thing as a simple story with these ones.” Claire replied, having read at story time often.

“Well if you two and Ella could not get him too practice. The young ones will, and he will know for next time.” Sage said with a laugh in her voice. Olinda nodded as she said. “If there is a next time!”

Claire smiled as she told them. “Oh, there will be, it is Keeper. The story will be good.”

Andre` said quietly to Rene`. “I did not know he was a bard?”

“As I did not. A new gift perhaps.”

Edith smiled and whispered. “Why not, it is Christmas.” Which was greeted with smiles and nods.

Ella squeezed her shadow’s arm as she felt a slight tremor from him. He whispered. “I think I should have practiced.”

Grinning she whispered back. “It will be alright, I am here.” With a quick smile he cleared his throat but before he could speak, Kammy stood and said.

“Hush now unca Keepa has a story for us about crissmas.”

Keeper’s nerves settled as his niece grinned at him and took her place on the floor beside Molly. “Thank you Kammy. Now this is a story about Christmas.” Keeper’s voice soothed as it warmed his listening audience.

“Once upon a time there was a young dragon named Tommy. Now Tommy was not a very lucky young dragon. Sadly he did not live in a town like Dragon’s Gap or in a home like we do with our mommies and daddies. Tommy did not have a family or grandparents and he definitely did not have any aunties or uncles.”

"How old was he?” Joy asked as she sat with Kadee and Paige, Kelsey snuggled between them. Ella smiled and answered. “He was nine years old."

“Oh, he was little.” Kadee murmured.

“Was he sad uncle Keeper?” Kelsey asked, “Because he had no mama or dada?”
Keeper nodded. “Yes sweetheart he was very sad.”

“He come live wif me.” Kammy stated as Molly crossed her arms and growled. “No wif me, I love him.”

Cara asked. “He ave pink hair unca keepa?”

Which managed to stop the argument starting. Keeper shook his head and hid his smile. “No sweetie he did not!”

“Oh, me sad.”

Keeper read on. “Now Tommy lived up in the hills and he made his house in a small cave, hidden in a forest.”

“Ohh… me live there wif him!” Molly nodded. She then started to rise from the floor. Sage told her softly. “Wait for the story honey."

“Okay mama.”

When he was sure they were settled, Keeper carried on. “Tommy’s cave was dry and safe and when he had a small fire, it could be warm. But sadly it was not a home. Although he had a small bed made from sacks stuffed with leaves. He also made himself a table with a large flat rock. On the table he had one spoon and one wooden bowl and a tin cup for drinking. Also, he had one prized possession a book. Now Tommy could not read, not one word.

“Why did he have the book then?” Tabor, Ivan’s son asked.

Kelsey asked. “Can you read?” She knew he could not as he was in her class at school. Tabor smirked like a young boy does as he replied. “I not have to, my dad reads me night stories.”

Kammy told him. “He not have daddy.”

“Why his granma not give him a book?” Dmitry, Ivan’s other son asked from his father’s lap.

“He not have no granmama.” Kammy told him.

Galina, George’s daughter nodded her little head. “He can share ours.”

Grace smiled misty eyed as her grandchildren spoke. Patrycc hugged her close and asked. “How do you feel about being shared around?”

She replied. “Proud of their kindness.” She looked at all the parents there and told them. “You are very special parents.”

Ivan kissed her hand. “We have good teachers.”

“As touching as this is, if we may get back to the story.” Reighn asked, “I want to know what happens?”

“Me too uncle Rain, now hush!” Kammy told them fiercely. Keeper ginned and continued with his tale.

“Tommy’s book was filled with pictures, and they were pictures of a family playing and eating together, even though it was something Tommy did not have, it still made him happy to see the children with their parents. But he was lonely, he wanted a family and he wanted to be warm in his own special bed, in his own bedroom, in his own home. He also wanted to learn to read, so he could read all the pretty books he saw in the shops. So when the weather changed and winter drew near Tommy thought about going into town. He knew he would have to find some warmer clothes to wear when it got really cold.

So one day when he crawled out from his cave, he saw that it was lightly snowing. He decided there and then to be brave and go into the town, and ask if there was any work he could do. For some food and warm clothes?

Normally he stayed away from the town because not everyone was as nice as the people in Dragon’s Gap and they would chase him away.”

“Was that cause he dirty and not had a bath?” Kammy interrupted to ask.

“He have no toys for bath.” Molly declared.

“No, he has no bath.” Sighed Kelsey.

“Oh.” Kammy and Molly said together.

Keeper continued. “So on this day Tommy walked a long way into town. He was very tired and cold by the time he got there, as the sun was starting to set. He was very surprised to find the town was covered in snow and there were lights and garlands and Christmas trees everywhere he walked. And as he walked, his toes became cold.”

“Where his shoes?” Tabor asked.

“He not have any.” Galina told him. “Remember he alone, no momma.”

“Me give him mine.” Cara told them.

Molly said. “Me give him dada boots.”

“Thanks little one.” Reighn murmured. Keeper grinned and restarted the story. “Tommy found no people anywhere, he stood on the main street and turned around looking at all the wonderful decorations and statues of reindeer and snowmen. Finally, he walked along looking in windows of homes and saw families who were talking and laughing while they ate huge feasts of food, he saw pretty wrapped presents under trees with colored lights.

Feeling sad and cold Tommy wondered what was happening, why was everyone staying at home and not working? Then as he looked at all the delicious looking food his tummy growled.”

“Because he was hungry for his momma’s dinner.” Stated Dmitry.

“I would think so.” Ivan assured his son. “I am always hungry for your momma’s dinner.” This was accompanied by laughs from the adults.

Keeper, a smile in his voice read. “Tommy was puzzled, was it a special day, was that why the shops were closed, why people were in their houses and why there were presents. Sadly he knew he was not going to get any work, or food, or even some warm clothes. He decided to go back to his cave but as he was walking along the road he bumped into a big male who grabbed him and shook him.”

Gasps of dismay from the little ones sounded throughout the room. Hurriedly Keeper read. “And in a gruff voice the male asked. “Boy, why are you out here in the snow without a coat on?” Tommy was scared and he said. “Sorry sir but I was just looking at the pretty lights.”

The big male growled again and said. “Boy that did not answer my question. Why are you here?” More gasps and a few cries of worry were heard from the young ones until Ella soothed them. “Shh...It will be alright listen.”

Keeper read on, “Looking for work sir,” Replied Tommy politely.”

“Because you should not be rude, aunty Frankie says that.” Kelsey stated.

Keeper agreed then read. “There be no work today!” The male told Tommy, “Don’t you know what day it is?”

“No sir I don’t.” Tommy replied politely again. “What day is it sir?”

“It be Christmas Eve boy.”

“What is that sir?” Tommy asked him.

Kammy said. “Cause he don’t know.”

Again Keeper agreed with her, then continued. “The man asked Tommy. “Are you making fun of me boy?” This made Tommy more frighten and with a cry Tommy pulled from the male’s hands and cried out, “No sir… I just don’t know!” Then he ran away, he could hear the male calling after him but Tommy was scared so he just kept on running back to his cave.

“Because man growl at him… bad male.” Kelsey growled with a frown on her face as Cara told Storm. “Dada make male go away.”

Charlie brushed her hand over first Kelsey’s hair then Cara’s strawberry blonde locks and said. “Cara honey wait, maybe he was sorry he scared Tommy.”

“Okay mama.” But like Kelsey and several of the others she did not look convinced.

Heeding Charlie’s words Keeper nodded at Cara and Kelsey and said. “The male was sorry he had frightened Tommy, he stared after where the young boy had gone and was puzzled, he knew he did not know the boy, he had never seen him in the town before and he could not shift into his wolf and track him because of the snow and his bad leg”

“He should have been a lion then.” Kadee said,

Joy scowled. “Lions would not find him either, there was snow remember.”

Kadee smirked. “My dad could.”

“Well yeah, but your dad is special.” They high fived each other as Conor smiled when Ocean nudged him.

Keeper carried on reading. “Anyway, the male was sad he wanted to take Tommy home with him and he felt very bad he had scared the young boy.”

Kadee asked. “Why didn’t he run after him if he was so sad?”

Paige said. “He had a bad leg remember.”

“Oh yeah, sorry Uncle Keeper.”

Keeper nodded to Paige and Kadee as he read. “The male had hurt his leg the day before chopping wood for his mother, so he could not run. So with a sad sigh the male went to his home and when he got there he told his shadow what had happened. She too became sad, the boy would get cold and be alone and they decided when the males leg was better he would go and look for him.

That night after the lovely big dinner that his shadow had made for him and their little ones, the male sat in his big comfortable chair. It was in front of his fire and with his leg up, resting it because he was so fill of good food, he started to fall asleep.”

“Did he snore like my daddy does?” Dmitry asked, to much amusement, especially when Ivan growled. “I don’t snore.”

Keeper laughed with everyone else, then started reading again when they became quiet. “With his eyes closed the male once more started to think and worry about the young boy that had run away, he hoped he was warm and safe. Now as it happened, as he was thinking this, a faerie was flying by.”

“Was it Sparrow?” Kammy asked. Keeper shook his head as he said. “She was a very pretty faerie.”

“Did I just get slammed?” Sparrow asked Hayden, who grinned and replied.

“Not intentionally.”

“Huh!”

“Was it you, aunty Scarlett.” Molly asked as the young all looked at Scarlett, who felt herself blush slightly. “No sweet one it was not.”

Keeper had them looking once again at him when he said. “The faerie who was not Sparrow or aunty Scarlett stopped and flew into the males house. She sprinkled faerie dust on him, so she could listen to his thoughts about the poor little boy.”

Paige leant over and whispered in Kelsey’s ear then Kelsey asked. “We did not know you had faerie dust aunty Scarlett, can we have some?”

Scarlett with a look at Paige’s eager look disabused her of the notion of faerie dust as she said. “I am sorry little one there is no such thing. It is just a story.”

“Huh! We knew that.” Paige mumbled as she shrugged at the two other girls.

Galina frowned as she asked. “Why did she stop? Did she know he scared Tommy?”

“The faerie stopped because she felt the sadness from the male and he was sad because he scared Tommy.” Ella answered her.

“Oh okay.”

Keeper read. “The faerie was so very sad too when she found out about the young boy. She decided that no one should be alone at Christmas so she flew from the male’s home and went into the hills looking for the boy. She found him in the cave. He was asleep. Creeping very quietly, the faerie sat beside the boy and looked at him.”

“Because that is not just plain creepy. I had better not find out you’re doing that missy!” Harper warned Sparrow who smirked and whispered back... “You would never know!”

Which made both Ace and Hayden smother their laughter, especially at the horrified look on Harper’s face.

“Hush!” Cara demanded.

“Sorry!”

Keeper read: “The faerie looked at the boy and saw he was very pretty. He had lovey blonde hair, or it would be if it was clean and he had a nice face that even though it too was dirty, told of kindness and humor. Being careful she lifted his eyelids and saw he had sweet brown eyes. She liked this little boy, and she decided she would grant him a Christmas wish, if she could.

“Eww! She lifted his eyelids.” The older girls said accusingly as they and the young looked at Scarlett and Sparrow. Reighn grinned at Elijah as he whispered. “I noticed they did not accuse you and Kai.”

Elijah grinned back. “It is good to be pixie. The reason for leaving Kai out, eludes me.”

Meanwhile Scarlett and Sparrow were promising them, that all faeries never… ever did that. Harper scowled at Sparrow who winked at her causing Harper to scowl harder.

While Keeper grabbed a drink and the others all talked. Jacks looked at Stanvis and softly said. “That boy Tommy sounds a lot like you.”

“So it does.” He smiled at his shadow. “I think my brother has taken licence with my life story.”

“You are inspiring my love.”

“Really! Thank you, I never considered myself like that.”

Jacks smiled slightly as she told him. “I know, that is what makes you so special.”

Reighn looked at Keeper who wore a worried frown. “It’s a good story, a nicer story than his one.”

“It ends the same way.”

“Good. Finish it my brother we await you.” Reighn cleared his throat calling quiet to the room. Keeper read: “The faerie so deciding, left the young boy asleep and flew directly to the home of Santa Dragon himself.”

“Ooohhh! Aaahhhh!” Said all the young and a few adults. Amused Keeper read: “When she arrived she sought out her oldest friend, an elf, and told him the story of the lonely little boy. The elf thought for a while then nodded his head and told her he would talk to Santa Dragon and Mrs Santa Dragon. He would also ask them what they would advise.

Well once Santa Dragon knew of the plight of the young boy, he immediately dressed in his Santa suit and harnessed up his unicorns and with kisses and some of Mrs Santa’s famous hot chocolate he and his sleigh filled with presents for all the boys and girls left to fly across the skies of the world delivering presents.

Now Santa and Mrs Santa had decided to find the young boy and give him to a family that wanted a little boy of their own. But as Santa delivered presents to all the good little boys and girls, he thought about how lonely he and Mrs Santa Dragon were.

“Cause they had no little girls or boys to call them mama and dada” Molly stated with a head nod.

“Me sad.” Cara said as she climbed on to her father’s lap. Storms arms instantly cuddled her close.

Keeper smiled and said softly. “Now that Santa thought about how he and Mrs Santa had a big house and no boys or girls, he decided he would give Mrs Santa Dragon a surprise. So when he arrived at the town and finished gifting all his presents, he flew silently to the cave where Tommy was. He then shrunk like the faeries do and entered the cave. Tommy was still asleep on his bed of leaves holding his precious book to his chest. Santa smiled a big smile then whispered, “Ho…Ho…Ho!”

“Why he not wake up. I would wake up if Santa Dragon come in my room.” Tabor told everyone.

“Magic.” Ella whispered.

“oohhh!”

Keeper softly said. “Santa smiled as he said. “This is a surprise. It must be Christmas magic,” Then he lifted Tommy from his bed and left the cave and placed the sleeping Tommy in his sleigh so they could fly to Santa’s home.

“That at the north pole.” Kammy told Molly.

“Yep, me know.”

“How did he know it was Christmas magic?” Reighn asked. “Was there a star or tinsel or lights?”

“Yeah unca Keepa, how he know?” Asked Molly.

Keeper eyed his brother, then his niece as he told them. “Santa had known when he saw Tommy that he was very special. Also that the Christmas magic had picked Tommy especially for Santa and Mrs Santa. He knew this because the book Tommy was holding was a picture book about Christmas.

Sage clapped. “Oh, that was good.”

Keeper gave her a small nod, then read. “Now when Tommy woke the next morning, he was very surprised to see he was not in the cave but in a warm bed instead. And he was in a warm bedroom, in a nice house and he had on clean pajamas and best of all. There were stacks of pretty wrapped presents on the end of his bed. He jumped up and cried out in surprise which brought Santa and Mrs Santa to Tommy’s room.

Tommy was shy when he saw them and a little scared he was dreaming. So being brave he asked. “Am I dreaming?”

Mrs Santa hugged him and said. “No Tommy you are not dreaming. We want you to live with us and be our son, so we can be your parents.”

Tommy was so very happy to hear that, he nodded very hard, trying not to cry.”

“Boys can cry.” Tabor said as he looked at his father who nodded and said. “Of course they can, crying cleans the eyes,”

“Wow, mama must hav clean eyes!” Molly said.

“Hormones!” Sage called out as the adults laughed.

Keeper read: “Tommy replied shyly. I want to be your son very much and live with you forever and ever.”

Santa smiled at Tommy and said. “Welcome to your new home Tommy and Merry Christmas. The end.

Keeper closed the book and looked worriedly as no one was speaking. Ella smiled lovingly at him as she said. “That was even better this time.”

Keeper said hesitantly. “Maybe the interruptions added to it.”

“Maybe!” She did not want to say it had more to do with Keeper than the young ones. “So lovely, well done both of you.” Verity told him and Ella.

Grace dabbed at her eyes and she was not the only one to do so. “It was a lovely story Keeper. You and Ella crafted a nice gift for us all.”

Keeper and Ella both thanked her. Slowly everyone started to clap and then one by one the young ones came and gave first Keeper and then Ella hugs. As Kadee summed up what they thought in one sentence. “That was the best Christmas story ever!”

CHAPTER SIXTEEN

S upper was served and consisted of more hot chocolate and eggnog with cakes and pastries. Then a surprise was heard from high in the night sky. The young ones all raced to the balcony doors and looked out. Wonder greeted their eyes. Excited Molly and Kammy jumped up and down while the others all shouted with glee as they spied Santa’s sleigh. It was pulled by two dragons racing across the sky in amongst the stars. Then as they watched the dragons pulling the sleigh spiraled down and hovered above the castle. “What are they doing?” Paige as the second oldest child there asked, Clint obviously being older. Conor walked over and looked at the sleigh and dragons saying. “No idea kitten.”

Just then Reighn called out. “You better come away from the doors, so they can land and Santa can enter and give out gifts.”

Dmitry moved closer to his dad as he whispered. “Dad is Santa gonna take me away?”

Ivan lifted the boy into his strong arms and hugged him. His voice was a little more gruffer than normal when he said. “No my son, Santa has come to give out gifts, not take you or anyone away, you have family remember.”

“Not like Tommy, he dinna, huh dad?”

“No my son he did not, but he does now.” Ivan’s eyes naturally sort Stanvis out, as he said. “A loving family that loves him deeply. Just like I love you and your brother.”

“Oh okay dad but is it okay if I stay here for a little bit just to make sure. You know?” Ivan smiled the time will come soon enough when his son would not fit in his arms as he did now, so he softly told him. “No problem stay as long as you like.”

“Granma Grace, did I hear the word gifts?” Paige asked Grace who said. “I did indeed hear that. I am told they are special one off gifts.”

“Oh why?”

Grace tucked a wayward curl behind her new granddaughter’s ear and said. “Because it is to be a new family tradition each Christmas Eve, Santa will appear and give one special gift to each child.”

“Oh, that is so nice.” Paige hugged Grace as Kadee came over and said. “I just love our new family so much.”

Grace hugged her as well and whispered for them both to hear. “Just as much as we love you all.”

“He is here!” Squealed Kammy as she ran to her mother and father.

“Santa is here!” Molly yelled just as loud as she was scooped up into her daddy’s arms. Then like magic Santa was in the room and he called out. “Ho…Ho…Ho! Merry Christmas everyone!”

“Merry Christmas!” Everyone yelled back as Rene` and Patrycc slipped back into the room unnoticed with rosy red cheeks. Verity handed them both a large glass of eggnog with a touch of brandy in it to ward off the chill they were feeling. She smiled as she walked close to where Andre ` in his Santa suit stood.

“Now I am here to gift some special people with presents.” Andre` told the room his dragon in his voice making it deeper and fuller somehow. He knew he would not fool the teenagers but hoped he would the younger ones.

Keeper with his story had primed them to believe in Santa so he was betting they would be too enthralled to figure out who he really was. “Now where should I sit?”

Verity glass of eggnog in hand said. “Santa please sit here.” And she led him to the big armchair by the fire and as he sat she handed him the warmed eggnog. “Thank you my dear. I am sure there will be a little something for you under the tree in the morning.”

Startled Verity laughed and inclined her head. “Why thank you Santa.” Andre` took a large swallow of his drink and felt the warmth from the eggnog warm his stomach, smiling he said. “So who will come first to receive their very special gift from Santa?”

Clint walked forward a little and asked sheepishly. “Am I too old?”

Andre` beckoned him forward and took his hand looking deep into his eyes and said, “No you are not too old.” Then he whispered for only him to hear. “I am proud to call you ours. Clint.”

Clint smiled and blushed slightly, now in louder voice Andre` asked. “What do you wish for your special gift?”

Clint shrugged then asked. “Santa I would like to go to Europe for three months over the summer holidays.”

“Granted. You shall have your vacation, three months to travel through Europe.”

Stunned, Clint's mouth had opened and closed several times before he said. “I can go?”

Andre` nodded as Clint turned to look at Harper and Ace. “Really?”

Harper nodded a little, mindful of the little ones staring at him. Clint walked casually back to Harper and Ace and stood beside her, when Andre ` asked who would be next. Clint quickly hugged Harper and whispered. “Thanks mom.”

Harper nodded into his chest and whispered. “I love you always.”

“I know.” He told her as he released her to Ace as he mouthed thanks. Ace nodded, in return with a smile.

“Me see Santa, dada.” Cara said bravely as her father walked her to Santa. Storm slowly and carefully place her on Santa’s lap. Cara stared at him for a minute then touched his long white beard, her eyes lit up and she said. “Hiya Santa.”

Everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Cara did not always accept strangers well.

Santa asked her. “Hello sweet Cara, now what wish can Santa make happen for you?”

“Me want pink hair Santa.”

“Your wish is granted.” He kissed her forehead and they all watched as her hair magically turned pink. Storm handed her a mirror and she stared at her reflection in stunned silence, then she looked gravely at Santa` and said. “I love you Santa, fank you.”

“As I love Cara.” He lowered her to the floor and as soon as her feet touched the floor, she screamed with delight. “ME HAVE PINK HAIR!”

“You caved huh?” Harper asked Charlie who sighed,

“Yes her daddy nagged, her grandparents begged and she wants it and it is Christmas. Look how happy she is.” They looked to where Cara ran around the room showing everyone her pink hair, shining with happiness.

“Do not look at me like that. She deserves it.” Snarled Charlie at Harper who grinned at her sister. “I know sis. She does, and you are a good mom.”

Charlie hunched her shoulders as she told her laughing sister. “Not that good. I made Sage promise she could change it back if she grows tired of it.” As they watched the little girl laugh and touch her hair, it seemed like that was not going to happen anytime soon.

Santa pointed to Kelsey. “Come to Santa.” She moved closer to him he picked her up and placed her on his lap and asked. “What can Santa give to you little one?”

Kelsey sighed as she said. “I don’t know?”

“Look in your heart, you have one wish, what would it be?”

Kelsey looked at her mother, then her father who gave her a nod and she whispered. “I want a library in my home.”

Santa smiled and kissed her forehead. “It is done tomorrow when you wake a library filled with books will be there for you.”

Excited, she threw her arms around his neck and hugged him hard. “Thank you Santa.”

Next he pointed to Molly who wiggled to get down from her father’s arms, she walked boldly to Santa and climbed onto his lap. “Hello little Molly.”

“Hiya Santa.”

“Well little kitten. Now what wish can Santa give you?”

“Me want red boots please Santa.”

Santa waved his hand and said. “Your wish is granted.” Molly looked around her. She could not see her red boots. She looked up into Santa’s eyes and said. “Where red boots Santa?”

“Why they are in your daddy’s hands.” And sure enough when Molly looked her dada was holding her shiny red boots. “Oh! Thank you Santa.” Molly told him as she scrambled from his lap and ran to her father. “Dada me have red boots.”

Kammy ran to Santa and also boldly climbed onto his lap. With a smile in his voice, he asked. “What do you wish for little Kammy?"

Shyly she said. “Santa, me have a tree house?”

“Hey no.” Dmitry cried as he jumped from his father’ arms. He and Tabor stormed to where Kammy sat on Santa’s lap. Both boys frowned and said. “We was gonna ask Santa for a tree house.”

Santa laughed. “Ho…Ho…Ho! Now little cubs, Santa has more than one tree house. In the morning when you wake up, you all will have a tree house in your own backyards.”

Tabor smiled and yelled. “Yippee!” Then he stopped, and his little shoulders dropped in sadness. Santa asked softly. “What is the matter little cub?”

“We forgot to ask for a tree!”

Santa patted his head. “A tree will be there young cub.”

Kammy said. “I have a tree Santa.”

“That is good, little kitten. Now in the morning your tree houses will be there.”

“Thank you Santa.” They all said as one, then they ran back to their parents to tell them of the tree houses.

Galina hung back, her hands behind her back as she hesitated to go closer to Santa until he crooked a finger at her and smiled. “Come closer little cub, tell me what wish can Santa grant you?”

Galina smiled and whispered as she moved very close to Santa. “Can you ask granma Verity if I can go to her tea parties with Kammy and Molly, please? And can I have a tiara, too?”

Verity looked at Grace and whispered. “I did not know about that.”

“Me either.” Grace replied.

“Oh, I feel so sad I have never invited her.” She quickly nodded to Andre` who whispered to Galina and as they watched, a huge smile spread over her face. Then as Santa waved his hand a tiara appeared on her head, she squealed with delight and threw her arms around Santa and hugged him. Paige, Kadee and Joy sat huddled on a couch when it became quiet they looked up from their intense conversation and noticed everyone staring at them.

Ocean said. “Girls it is your turn, go tell Santa what your wish is.” All three of them got up and walked to where he sat. Paige and Kadee pushed Joy in front of them. Joy smiled shyly as she moved closer to Santa, “I don’t think you can grant my wish but I thank you anyway.”

“Why do you not ask and see what happens? He told her. Sighing she looked at her mom and dad, who nodded and made motions with their hands. Joy bit her lip and blurted out. “I want to see Axl, just for Christmas.”

“Granted!” Andre` said as he waved his hand and a portal opened. Joy squealed and hugged Andre` “Thank you… thank you granddad.” She whispered.

“You are welcome my sweet little chatterbox.” Laughing Joy stood and rushed to Axl as he stepped through the silvery doorway.

“Huh, who’s a sucker now?” Charlie asked Harper who screwed her face up and said. “It is only until the day after New Year. He is staying with Andre` and we managed to make a potion for him to take, so he is calmer while here.” She sighed. “And yeah, the crying just hurt my heart.”

Charlie grinned as she told Harper. “You are a good mom too!”

“Yeah …yeah!”

Axl looked pained until he saw Joy then his face blossomed into smiles. He hugged her and released her quickly. Within minutes with her hand held in his, he moved to his brothers to hug each of them and receive their hugs in return.

Paige pushed Kadee closer to Andre` and softly hissed. “Your turn.”

Kadee grinned and walked up to Andre` and plopped down on his lap. “Hiya Santa.” She said cheekily.

Andre` grinned back and said. “Hello sweet girl, what can Santa gift you?”

Kadee felt sad and her eyes filled with tears as she said. “I just want to talk to my grandpa and ask him if he found grandma.” She cuddled into Andre` and whispered. “I know that is impossible but I just want to tell him we have a new mom and dad and about you granddad. Is that wrong to tell him that?”

“No little one, it is not. He would be glad I think to know you and Paige are not alone.”

“Yeah okay.”

He leant his head down and said. “Your uncle Reighn can make that happen on New Year’s Eve at midnight you and Paige will have five minutes to talk to your Grandpa.”

She threw her arms around his neck and hugged him tight as she whispered. “Thank you Grandad.” Then in a louder voice she said. “Thank you Santa.” She popped off his lap and ran to her dad and mom talking animatedly. Then she went to Reighn and hugged him long and hard as she talked to him. Andre` looked at Paige and asked. “Paige what can Santa gift to you?”

“You know Santa I have everything I want and need. My parents, my sisters, my… my Grandads and Grand moms and all my family. There is nothing I want. I have my gift.”

“There must be something?” Andre` was desperate they had struck out with Paige. No one had been able to find out if she wanted anything or had a deeply held secret desire. She said now. “No, I am honestly happy with my life and my family.” She leant over and kissed his cheek. “Merry Christmas Santa. I love you.” As she drew away, she smiled and said. “But if you need to do something. Can you make it snow?”

Andre` nodded with a pleased smile on his face. He waved his hand towards the balcony doors and said. “As it happens for you my dear, I can and will.”

Paige grinned and ran to the doors to see the softly falling snow, all the young followed her. Which was just the reaction Andre` hoped for as it gave him time to slip from the room and change. Reighn went with him to help. “It went well.” He said as he helped his uncle from his Santa suit in his office.

Andre` grinned as he replied. “They seemed happy with their gifts. Little Galina surprised me.”

“As it did mama. You both covered it very well. She never suspected a thing.”

Andre` smoothed down his hair as he removed the fake beard. He looked at his nephew and said. “Thank you Reighn for calling me home.”

Reighn nodded. “It was my pleasure. I missed you.”

Andre` swallowed then told him. “I am glad to be here. I would not have missed this for the world.”

Reighn hugged his uncle. “Neither would I.”

“So Reighn, you got the Elementals to call snow.”

“Well, I asked and thankfully they seemed to have come through.”

Andre` opened the office door and said. “Well let’s go and enjoy the wonder of our first Christmas, with our family.”

Reighn let him go, then he leant down and touched the stones of the castle in benediction to the ancestors. Then he walked into the lounge where his family waited and as they all turned to him, he called out using the mantle of the Dragon Lord.

“Merry Christmas!”

I hope you enjoyed reading about the Dragons First Christmas as much as I enjoyed writing about them.

So I too would like to wish you all a Merry Christmas and Happy New Years!

L.M. Lacee.

Other Books by L. M. Lacee

Set #1 DRAGON’S GAP: Books 1,2 & 3 Plus Love’s Catalyst

Set #2 DRAGON’S GAP: Books 4 & 5 Plus Love’s Impulse

3DRAGON'S GAP: (Book 1) Reighn & Sage's Story

DRAGON'S GAP: (Book 2) Sharm & Edith's Story

DRAGON'S GAP: Novella Love’s Catalyst)

DRAGON'S GAP: (Book 3) Storm & Charlie's Story

DRAGON'S GAP: (Book 4) Ash & Olinda's Story

DRAGON'S GAP: (Book 5) Ace & Harper's Story

DRAGON'S GAP: Novella Love’s Impulse

DRAGON'S GAP: (Book 6) Thorn & Ciana

DRAGON'S GAP: (Book 7) Conor & Ocean

DRAGON'S GAP: (Novella) A Christmas Surprise

Visit my website at www. LMLacee.com and sign up for information, FREE Promotions and updates.